20 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF 
 
 OK 
 
 Received 
 Accession No. (01 W {/ Class No. 
 
The Universities of Canada 
 
 THEIR HISTORY AND ORGANIZATION 
 
 OF THR 
 
 UNIVERSITY } 
 
 WITH AN OUTLINE OF 
 
 British and American University 
 Systems. 
 
 <&: 
 
 APPENDIX TO THE REPORT OF THE MINISTER OF EDUCA- 
 TION, 1896. 
 
 TORONTO J 
 
 PRINTED BY WARWICK BROS. & RCTTER, 68 AND 70 FRONT STREET WEST. 
 
 1896 
 
TABLE OF CONTENTS. 
 
 PART I. UNIVERSITIES OF CANADA. 
 
 PAGE. 
 
 Chapter I. Introductory 3 
 
 Chapter II. The University of King's College, Toronto 7 
 
 Chapter III. The University of Toronto : 49 
 
 Chapter IV. Victoria University ..... 84 
 
 Chapter V. Queen's University 108 
 
 Chapter VI. Trinity University 119 
 
 Chapter VII. McMaster University . . . . . W 
 
 Chapter VIII. The Western University of London . 136 
 
 Chapter IX. Roman Catholic Universities of Ontario . 140 
 
 Chapter X. Protestant Universities of Quebec . . 147 
 
 Chapter Xf. Roman Catholic Colleges of Quebec . . 159 
 
 Chapter XII. Nova Scotia Universities . . 170 
 
 Chapter XIII. New Brunswick Universities . . . 192 
 
 Chapter XIV. The University of Manitoba ... 204 
 
 PART II. UNIVERSITIES OF GREAT BRITAIN. 
 
 Chapter XV. The University of Oxford .... 213 
 
 Chapter XVI. The Universities of Scotland . . . 247 
 
 PART III. UNIVERSITIES OF THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 > 
 
 Chapter XVII. Harvard University 281 
 Chapter XVIII. Yale University ... .294 
 
 Chapter XIX. The College of New Jersey ... 302 
 
 Chapter XX. Columbia University .... 308 
 
 Chapter XXI. The University of Michigan . . . 318 
 
 Chapter XXII. Cornell University .... 330 
 
 Chapter XXIII. Johns Hopkins University ... 341 
 
 Chapter XXIV. Clark University .... 349 
 
 Chapter XXV. The University of Chicago ... 352 
 
APPENDIXES. 
 
 A. King's College Charter and Land Grant ... 363 
 
 B. Upper Canada College 374 
 
 C. Inauguration of King's College 378 
 
 D. King's College Commissions ..... 383 
 
 E. Toronto University Commissions 387 
 
 F. Basis of University Federation .... 390 
 
 G. Victoria College Charter 396 
 
 H. Queen's College Charter ... . . 405 
 
 I. Trinity College Charter 414 
 
 J. McGill College and Bishop's College Charters . . 418 
 
 K. Laval University Charter 434 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 For several years the desirability of revising and con- 
 solidating the laws with respect to the University of 
 Toronto has pressed itself upon my attention. Owing to 
 the amendments made by the Legislature during the last 
 twenty years, the Statutes under which the University 
 is administered have become somewhat obscure. As it is 
 an exceedingly difficult matter to incorporate amend- 
 ments into an Act of Parliament without affecting the 
 arrangement and symmetry of existing sections, a com- 
 plete revision of the Act was therefore necessary. 
 
 More important, however, than the symmetrical 
 arrangement of the Statutes, was the introduction of 
 such amendments as would increase the efficiency of the 
 University, and prevent confusion in its government or 
 collision between the different bodies having authority in 
 its administration. The investigation held last year before 
 a Royal Commission showed very clearly that, at least 
 as far as discipline is concerned, there was great diffi- 
 culty in determining the jurisdiction of those concerned 
 in the management of University affairs. 
 
 The growth of the University and the place which it 
 fills in our educational system have also increased the 
 responsibility of the Legislature in dealing with it. In 
 the brief period of ten years, the attendance of students 
 has increased from 348 to 875. The Senate of the Uni- 
 versity, in the exercise of its right to fix the standard 
 
VI. 
 
 for matriculation, practically determines the course of 
 study in all our High Schools, now attended by over 
 23,000 pupils. The teachers in training at the Ontario 
 Normal College, the Provincial Normal Schools, and the 
 County Model Schools, numbering over 2,000 annually, 
 receive the greater part of their professional and non- 
 professional instruction from graduates of the University 
 of Toronto. Its influence, therefore, as the centre of 
 educational activity for the Province upon its own stu- 
 dents and upon the educational forces of the country 
 cannot be overestimated. 
 
 In considering what should be done to increase the 
 usefulness of the University of Toronto, a study of the 
 organization of other Universities cannot fail to be help- 
 ful. While it is true that the educational as well as the 
 political institutions of a people must be adapted to the 
 local conditions which call them into existence, it is 
 equally true that the experience of those concerned in 
 the administration of other institutions of a similar kind 
 is worthy of consideration. Owing to our colonial 
 relationship it will be observed, particularly in reading 
 the history of the University of Toronto, that an effort 
 was made to transplant from the Mother Country a Uni- 
 versity organization adapted to conditions of society 
 which did not prevail in this country. Many of the 
 difficulties with which the Legislature has to contend, 
 and indeed some of the anomalies which the Legislature 
 has now to consider, grew out of this circumstance. By 
 the Act of 1853 it was intended that the University of 
 Toronto should be a transcript of the University of Lon- 
 don (England). The idea of a great University sur- 
 
Vll. 
 
 rounded by a group of affiliated colleges appealed very 
 strongly to the popular imagination, and for a time 
 appeared, both in England and here, to work well. It 
 was found by experience, however, that this ideal did 
 not meet the educational wants of the Province, and so 
 in 1887, on the federation of Victoria University, a radi- 
 cal change was made in the constitution of the Univer- 
 sity. From the report of a Royal Commission laid 
 before the House of Commons last year, it is altogether 
 likely the British Parliament will take a similar course 
 \vdth regard to the London University, making it a 
 teaching as well as an examining body, as the University 
 of Toronto was made by the Act of 1887. 
 
 In the report which follows, I have endeavored to set 
 forth, somewhat fully, the history of all the Universities 
 of Canada. Although the Legislature of the Province 
 has mainly to deal with education as directed by 
 the Provincial University, still for the last twenty 
 years it has very properly recognized the Degree of any 
 University in the British Dominions for all purposes of 
 higher education. The ties which politically bind the 
 various Provinces of Confederation and the most distant 
 colonies of the Empire together are thus duplicated 
 educationally and so far with the most satisfactory 
 results. The graduates of the Universities of Ontario and 
 the rest of Canada, as well as the graduates of the great 
 seats of learning at the heart of the Empire, vie with each 
 other in contributing to the intellectual development of 
 the Provinces. On this account it will be the more 
 interesting to know how such Universities are organized 
 and the courses of study required of their alumni. 
 
Vlll. 
 
 In the report which follows, the resume of the organiza- 
 tion of Oxford and of the Scottish Universities will, 
 I hope, be found interesting and instructive. 
 
 In order to compare older methods of organization 
 with methods of a more modern character, I have in- 
 cluded in my report an outline of the history of eight of 
 the more advanced Universities in the United States. 
 In this list will be found the names of some operating 
 under private charters and therefore more dependent 
 upon popular support, and of others maintained largely 
 by State aid, such as the University of Michigan. For 
 simplicity of organization and government, the charter 
 of the University of Michigan is worthy of careful study, 
 and were it not for our traditions and associations, it 
 might be taken as a model for the re-organization of 
 University of Toronto. 
 
 I am indebted to William Houston, M.A., Toronto 
 University, for the report on the Universities of Canada ; 
 to F. J. A. Morris, M.A., Oxford University, for a report 
 on English Universities ; to Alexander Fraser, M.A., 
 Glasgow University, for a report on the Universities of 
 Scotland ; to J. Pelham Edgar, B.A., Toronto University, 
 now of Johns Hopkins University, for a report on the 
 Universities of the United States. 
 
 GEO, W. ROSS, 
 EDUCATION DEPARTMENT, 
 
 TORONTO. 24th February, 1896, 
 
\\ B R A 
 
 OF THK 
 
 UNIVERSITY 
 
 PART I. 
 UNIVERSITIES OF CANADA. 
 
CHAPTER I 
 
 INTRODUCTORY. 
 
 Higher education was in Canada a plant of late origin, 
 and it was for a long time a plant of slow growth. This 
 country, with the exception of small portions of Quebec 
 and Acadia, was not occupied by a white population until 
 after the close of the American Revolutionary War. The 
 conclusion in 1783 of the Treaty of Paris, by which the 
 independence of the United States was recognized, was 
 the signal for the exodus from that country of the United 
 Empire Loyalists, who settled in various parts of the 
 Dominion of Canada. Their struggle for life in what 
 was virtually an unbroken wilderness was extremely 
 severe and protracted. They had to hew homes out of 
 the forest, and after they were in a position to grow 
 produce for export there was little to be had in exchange 
 for it, while the means of transportation was extremely 
 defective and its cost very great. It is not at all sur- 
 prising, therefore, that nothing like a system of education, 
 higher or lower, was organized in any of the Provinces 
 during the first half century after their colonization. 
 The population was small ; the settlements were isolated ; 
 there was no municipal machinery ; and the attention of 
 the legislatures was chiefly occupied with providing for 
 
the administration of justice, developing means of com- 
 munication between different parts of the country, and 
 devising systems of exchange to facilitate a growing 
 commerce. 
 
 During all this period of strenuous effort to better 
 their material condition, however, the colonists never lost 
 sight of the desirability, if not necessity, of establishing 
 universities. The United Empire Loyalists came largely 
 from New England and New York, where the idea of 
 higher education was quite familiar to the people. Har- 
 vard College had then been in active existence for over a 
 hundred and fifty years, Yale College for over eighty, 
 and Columbia College for a generation. Not a few of the 
 immigrants were themselves men of culture, which had 
 been acquired in some cases by actual attendance at seats 
 of higher learning, in others at secondary schools taught 
 by university alumni. Of the early immigrants into 
 Canada from Great Britain some had actually received a 
 university education, and others were in a position to 
 appreciate the civilizing effect of academical culture on a 
 community. It was natural that these two classes should 
 deeply regret the want of such educational advantages as 
 would have been afforded to their families in the countries 
 they had left, and should earnestly strive to create similar 
 educational opportunities in the country to which they 
 had come. 
 
 Their efforts were probably stimulated by what had 
 been done for the education of the French people already 
 in the country. From an early period in the colonization 
 of New France, the higher as well as the lower culture 
 had been a feature in the ideal of those who promoted its 
 
settlement, and development, and liberal endowments 
 were granted by the French King to religious societies to 
 enable them to perform this important work endow- 
 ments which play a prominent part at the present day in 
 securing for Quebec efficient and well-equipped colleges 
 and universities. There never was a time in the history 
 of that Province when it had not creditable and valuable 
 facilities for imparting higher education to those who 
 desired it, and the existence of such facilities, and the use 
 made of them, could not fail to intensify the zeal of the 
 English speaking colonists in all the provinces and keep 
 alive their determination to provide educational oppor- 
 tunities equally good for the youth of their own race and 
 language. 
 
 Though the progress of higher education was for the 
 first half century after the influx of the United Empire 
 Loyalists very slow, it has during the past half C3ntury, 
 and especially the last generation, been very rapid. The 
 gradual expansion of settlement, the development of 
 agriculture, the improvement of transportation facilities 
 by the construction o? canals and railways, the growing 
 efficiency of elementary and secondary schools, and the 
 widening of the political horizon of the people by the 
 confederation of the Provinces in 1867, have all operated 
 as causes to produce this effect. So have the stimulating 
 examples set by the academical institutions of Great 
 Britain and the United States. The liberalization of the 
 Universities of Oxford and Cambridge and the establish- 
 ment of the University of London offered increased 
 inducements to students from the colonies, while the 
 valuable endowments, efficient organizations, and greater 
 
proximity of such institutions as Harvard, Yale, Columbia, 
 Cornell, and Princeton, enabled them to hold out quite as 
 strong incentives to young Canadians to expatriate them- 
 selves. The only way to keep them at home was to pro- 
 vide similar facilities in Canada. To this task the 
 authorities of Canadian universities were constrained to 
 address themselves, and this they have done with a fair 
 degree of success. 
 
 The enterprise in the field of higher education, which 
 has long characterized both the French and the British 
 people of Canada, was sure to find practical expression in 
 the North-West Territories. In the Province of Mani- 
 toba there are three teaching colleges, all in close connec- 
 tion with the non-teaching Provincial University. The 
 energy of the great religious denominations has there, as 
 in the older provinces, been enlisted in the work, and 
 they have never wavered in their determination or their 
 efforts to provide facilities which will keep the youngest 
 members of the Confederation abreast of educational 
 progress in all other parts of Canada. 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY OF KING'S COLLEGE. 
 
 One of the most eminent of the United Empire Loyalist 
 immigrants into that part of Quebec which afterwards 
 became " Upper Canada " was Mr. Richard Cartwright. 
 He was born at Albany, in New York, where his father 
 had settled as an emigrant from England. He was edu- 
 cated at a school in his native city, and there he be- 
 came acquainted with Latin, Greek, and other subjects 
 usually included in a higher education. Mr. Cartwright 
 was in training for the Christian ministry when his pre- 
 paratory work was interrupted by the outbreak of the 
 Revolutionary War, in which he took an active part 
 on behalf of the Crown. At its conclusion he settled in 
 Kingston, where he became prominent in mercantile pur- 
 suits, and also in the public life of the young colony. 
 As early as 1789 he addressed a memorial to Lord Dor- 
 chester, then Governor- General, suggesting that an ap- 
 propriation of public lands should be devoted to the 
 establishment of a " decent Seminary of Education," and 
 this with a view rather to future than to present advan- 
 tage. Lord Dorchester's response was favorable, but 
 before anything could be done the Constitutional Act* 
 was passed by the Imperial Parliament. 
 
 *The Constitutional Act (31 Geo. Ill, cap 31) was passed in 
 1791. The King having intimated to Parliament his intention to 
 divide the Province of Quebec into two Provinces, Upper Canada 
 and Lower Canada, this statute created for each of them a Legisla- 
 ture of two chambers. 
 
8 
 
 Governor Simcoes Policy. The first Lieutenant-Gov- 
 ernor of Upper Canada was John Graves Simcoe, who 
 had distinguished himself as a British officer during the 
 Revolutionary War. He had been educated as a boy at 
 Eton, and before entering the army had spent some time 
 as a student at Merton College, Oxford. In 1790, he was 
 elected a Member of the British House of Commons, 
 and in that capacity took an active interest in the 
 progress of the Constitutional Act during its passage 
 through its various stages. Before leaving England to 
 fill the position of Lieutenant-Governor he indicated in a 
 letter to Sir Joseph Banks, then President of the Royal 
 Society, the importance he attached to a system of higher 
 education in a community such as that to which he was 
 commissioned : "In a literary way I should be glad to 
 lay the foundation stone of some society that I trust might 
 hereafter conduce to the extension of science. Schools 
 have been shamefully neglected ; a college of a higher class 
 would be eminently useful, and would give a tone of prin- 
 ciple and manners that would be of infinite support to 
 Government."* After his arrival in Canada, Governor 
 Simcoe wrote from Quebec to the Right Honourable 
 Henry Dundas, then Secretary of State for the Colonies, 
 pointing out that while " lower education " might be pro- 
 vided for out of the resources of the Province " the higher 
 must be indebted to the liberality of the British Govern- 
 ment, as owing to the cheapness of education in the 
 United States, the gentlemen of Upper Canada will send 
 their children there, which would tend to pervert their 
 
 * Hodgins' Documentary History of Education in Upper Canada, 
 vol. I, p. 11. 
 
9 
 
 British principles." Mr. Dundas in his reply gave his 
 opinion that " schools " would be sufficient for some time, 
 adding that whenever steps should be taken by the Pro- 
 vince to establish ' a higher seminary " he would have 
 great pleasure in forwarding the project. In 1795 the 
 Governor wrote to the Bishop of Quebec, of whose 
 diocese Upper Canada then formed a part, stating that his 
 views respecting a University were " totally unchanged," 
 that they were " on a solid basis," and that whether they 
 were or were not complied with by his superiors, they 
 would certainly appear as his system to the "judgment 
 of posterity." In the following year he again wrote to 
 the Bishop admitting that he had " no idea " that a Uni- 
 versity would be established, though he was daily con- 
 firmed of its necessity. A few months afterwards he 
 ventured to press the matter once more on the attention 
 of the Imperial authorities in a letter,* from which the 
 following is an extract: "In the meantime the sevenths^ 
 of the Crown will become gradually productive as lands 
 which have been granted shall be cultivated, or withdrawn 
 from the market, and appropriations may be made agree" 
 ably to the opinion of the Council, to be sold hereafter for 
 public purposes, the first and chief of which, I beg to offer 
 
 * Written to the then Colonial Secretary, the Duke of Portland, 
 from York (now Toronto), on the 20th of July, 1796, a month be- 
 fore his final departure from Upper Canada. 
 
 fFrom the first settlement of the Province two sevenths of all the 
 lands in the settled townships were reserved one for the mainten- 
 ance of a " Protestant Clergy, " undsr the authority of section 36 
 of the Constitutional Act of 1791, the other for such special pur- 
 poses as might be designated by the Crown. These were known as 
 "Clergy Reserves" and *' Crown Reserves" respectively, the 
 reist of the surveyed territory being described as " Waste Lands 
 of the Crown." 
 
10 
 
 with all respect and deference to Your Grace, must be 
 the erection and endowment of a University, from which, 
 more than any other source or circumstance whatever, a 
 grateful attachment to His Majesty, morality, and reli- 
 gion, will be fostered and take root throughout the whole 
 Province." 
 
 The First University Appropriation. The interreg- 
 num between the regime of Lieutenant-Governor Simcoe 
 and that of his successor Lieutenant-Governor Hunter, 
 was filled up by the administration of the Hon. Peter 
 Russell, President of the Executive Council. During 
 this period a most important step was taken toward 
 the carrying out of Gov. Simcoe's long cherished plan. 
 On the 3rd of July, 1797, the following address* to His 
 Majesty George III., was adopted by both Houses of the 
 Legislature of Upper Canada : 
 
 Most Gracious Sovereign " We your most dutiful and loyal 
 subjects, the members of the Legislative Council, and the Com- 
 mons House of Assembly of Upper Canada, in Parliament assemb- 
 led, being deeply persuaded of the great benefits that the Province 
 must necessarily derive from the establishment of a respectable 
 Grammar School in each district thereof, and also of a College or 
 University, where the youth of the country may be enabled to 
 perfect themselves in the different branches of liberal knowledge, 
 and being truly sensible of the paternal regard your Majesty enter- 
 tains for every description of your subjects, do most humbly im- 
 plore your Majesty to appropriate a certain portion of the waste 
 lands of the Crown as a fund for the establishment and support 
 of such useful institutions." 
 
 This address was transmitted by acting Governor Rus- 
 sell, and before the close of the year the Duke of Portland 
 
 *It would be interesting to trace the progress of this address 
 through the two Houses, but unfortunat3ly the journals of both for 
 that session have been irrecoverably lost. 
 
11 
 
 informed the Legislature that its prayer would be granted 
 after consultation with the Executive Council, the judges, 
 and the law officers of the Crown in the Province as to 
 the manner in which and the extent to which the Crown 
 lands should be appropriated. After hearing from the 
 judges and law officers the Executive Council discussed 
 the whole question very fully in a report* which was 
 submitted to and approved by President Russell. It re- 
 commended (1) the immediate establishment of one 
 grammar school at Kingston and one at Newark (Ni- 
 agara) ; (2) the establishment of one each at Cornwall and 
 Sandwich, as soon as the state of the fund would permit ; 
 (3) the establishment of a university in the town of 
 York, (Toronto) ; (4) the appropriation of 500,000 acres 
 of " waste lands of the Crown" for the establishment and 
 maintenance of the four schools and the university ; and 
 (5) the reservation of at least one-half of the whole grant 
 for the purposes of the university.^ 
 
 The Advent of Dr. Strachan. As the proceedings con- 
 nected with the organization of the Provincial University 
 are closely connected with the personal work of the late 
 Bishop Strachan of the Anglican Diocese of Toronto, it 
 may be useful to note the circumstances which brought 
 
 *Dated December 1st, 1798. For the full text of this Report see 
 Hodgins' " Documentary History," vol. I, pp. 20-23. See also 
 Appendix to the Journals of the Legislative Assembly of Upper 
 Canada for 1831, pp. 105-8. 
 
 fThe amount of land ac'ually appropriated in consequence of 
 this report was 550,274 acres, of which there were set apart 190,- 
 573 acres in 1823 for "District Grammar Schools," and 63,996 
 acres in 1831 for Upper Canada College, leaving for the University 
 295,705 acres. See report of a special committee of Toronto Uni- 
 versity Senate on " Claims respecting the assets and endowment 
 of the University." (Ont. Sess. Paper for 1895, No. 74.) 
 
12 
 
 him from Scotland to Canada and made him the pro- 
 minent figure he afterwards became in the development 
 of educational work in this Province. He has himself 
 recorded* that after concluding his university course in 
 Aberdeen he settled down at the age of nineteen as a 
 parish schoolmaster in Fifeshire, where he had for pupils 
 Sir David Wilkie, the famous painter, and Commo- 
 dore Barclay, who afterward figured in Canadian History. 
 Disappointed in his expectation of a subordinate position 
 on the staff of the University of Glasgow, he accepted an 
 offer to come to Canada. This had been conveyed to him 
 through the Hon. Richard Cartwright from Governor Sim- 
 coe. The object in view was the organization of a " col- 
 lege or university," and had Governor Simcoe remained 
 in office this might have been attempted after the lapse 
 of no long interval. Mr. Strachan found, however, on his 
 arrival at Kingston on the last day of the year 1799, 
 that the Governor had for reasons of state been trans- 
 ferred to another position, and that the university pro- 
 ject had been indefinitely postponed. After spending three 
 years at private tuition in Kingston he entered the 
 ministry of the Church of England, and in 1803 removed 
 to Cornwall, where, in addition to discharging his duties 
 as clergyman of the parish, he conducted for nearly ten 
 years the noted "Grammar School" of which several young 
 men, who afterwards became distinguished politicians and 
 jurists, were pupils. Among these were Sir John Beverley 
 Robinson, Sir James Macaulay, Sir Allan MacNab, and 
 the brothers, Sir James and Andrew Stuart. In 1812 he 
 
 * In an autobiographical address delivered to the clergy of his 
 diocese in 1860. See Hodgins' " Documentary History," vol. I., 
 pp. 9, and 41-42. 
 
13 
 
 removed to York, where he became rector of the par- 
 ish and headmaster of the " Home District School," which 
 had at that time been over five years in operation. The 
 increasing efficiency of this institution under his man- 
 agement enhanced the scholastic reputation of its Prin- 
 cipal, and the active part taken by him in the contro- 
 versies of a rather stirring time brought him into both 
 political and ecclesiastical prominence. Dr. Strachan re- 
 mained at the head of the School till 1823, and the 
 School itself continued in active work until the establish- 
 ment of Upper Canada College in 1830. His elevation to 
 the Bishopric of Toronto took place in 1839, and he filled 
 this office till his death in 1867. 
 
 University Representation. In 1819 the then Lieu- 
 tenant-Governor, Sir Peregrine Maitland, called the at- 
 tention of his Executive Council to the state of the 
 university scheme, and that body reported,* on the 
 advice of Attorney-General Robinson, that, as no answer 
 to the Report of the Executive Council to President Rus- 
 sell in 1798, advising the allotment of half a million acres 
 for grammar schools and a university, could be found in 
 the Executive Council Office, the appropriation of that 
 quantity of land was "not sufficiently sanctioned to 
 authorize a grant in other portions than as limited by 
 His Majesty's Commissioner," and recommended that "for- 
 mal sanction under the Royal Sign Manual, or the signa- 
 ture of His Majesty's Principal Secretary of State for the 
 Colonies," be obtained " to sell, lease, grant, and dispose of 
 the said five hundred thousand acres of land, for the pur- 
 
 * The full text of the Council's report is given in Hodgins' 
 41 Documentary History," vol. I, pp. 151-152. 
 
14 
 
 pose of establishing a university in this Province." The 
 Council also expressed the opinion that it would " con- 
 duce much to the importance and utility of the projected 
 university if the constitution should be by royal char- 
 ter." In the same year Lieutenant-Governor Maitland 
 suggested in a message to the Legislature " the propriety 
 of providing for a distinct representation of the contem- 
 plated university, when founded, in conformity to the 
 established practice in the Mother Country." This sug- 
 gestion was acted on in 1820, when the following clause 
 was inserted in the " Act* to provide for increasing the 
 Representation of the Commons of this Province in the 
 House of Assembly " : 
 
 And be it further enacted by the authority aforesaid ,t that when- 
 ever any university shall be organized and in operation as a semi- 
 nary in this Province, and in conformity to the rules and statutes 
 of similar institutions in Great Britain, it shall and may be lawful 
 for the Governor, Lieutenant-Governor, or person administering 
 the Government of this Province, for the time being, to declare by 
 proclamation J the tract of land appendant to such university, and 
 whereupon the same is situated, to be a town or township, by such 
 name as to him may seem meet, and that such town or township so 
 constituted shall be represented by one member. Provided 
 always, nevertheless, that no person shall be permitted to vote at 
 any such election for a member to represent the said university in 
 Parliament who, besides the qualifications now by law required, 
 shall not also be entitled to vote in the Convocation of the said 
 university." 
 
 *1 Geo. IV, cap. 2, sec. 4. The date of this statute is the 7th of 
 March, 1820. George IV had become King en the 29th of January, 
 previous. Owing to a confusion of dates the Act is often cited as 
 60 George III. 
 
 tThe Constitutional Act of 1791. 
 
 J As no proclamation was ever issued this provision never became 
 operative. It was finally repealed when the Statutes of Canada, 
 Upper Canada, and Lower Canada were consolidated in 1859. 
 (C. S. U. C., pp. 1044 and 1113.) 
 
15 
 
 The Land Endoiument. Not till 1822 were any fur- 
 ther steps taken to give practical effect to the intention 
 of the Imperial and Provincial Governments to provide 
 Upper Canada with a seat of higher learning. In that 
 year* Sir Peregrine Maitland "invited the attention of His 
 Majesty's Government to the unproductive state of the 
 school lands, and obtained leave to establish a Board for 
 the general superintendence of education throughout the 
 Province, and to place at its disposal, for the support of 
 new grammar schools where they might be wanted, a 
 portion of the reserved lands, retaining a sufficient endow- 
 ment for the university." During the following two 
 years the subject continued to occupy the anxious atten- 
 tion of the Lieutenant-Go vernor and his Executive Council, 
 of which Dr. Strachan had been appointed a memberf in 
 1817. In 1825 it was suggested to Sir Peregrine Mait- 
 land that, as the school lands continued practically unsal- 
 able, a portion of them might be resumed by the Crown 
 in exchange for an equal amount of the " Crown Re- 
 serves," which in the older townships had become by this 
 time comparatively valuable under the influence of settle- 
 ment and cultivation. The Lieutenant-Governor approv- 
 ed of the suggestion, and toward the close of that year 
 forwarded it for the consideration of " His Majesty's Gov- 
 ernment.'' Early in 1826, in a statement^ prepared at 
 
 Inaugural address delivered by Bishop Strachan, as President, 
 he opening of the University of King's College, June 8, 1843. 
 
 * 
 at the 
 
 t He was created a member of the Legislative Council in 1820. 
 He resigned his seat in the Executive Council in 1836, and his seat 
 m the Legislative Council in 1840. 
 
 J The text is given in full in Hodgins' " Documentary History," 
 Vol. I., pp. 211-215; and in the "Report of the Commissioners 
 of Inquiry into the Affairs of King's College and Upper Canada 
 College " (1848-1850), pp78-83. 
 
 TTNIVF* 
 
16 
 
 the request of Sir Peregrine Maitland, Dr. Strachan 
 laid before the latter the reasons which made the establish- 
 ment of a university a matter of urgency, gave a sketch 
 of the curriculum of studies which he deemed advisable, 
 and indicated the procedure that should be adopted in 
 order to procure the necessary ways and means. He esti- 
 mated that the annual outlay for salaries and other 
 expenses would be over $8,000, which might be met by 
 the exchange of lands in the way above mentioned. In 
 order to press on the attention of the Imperial Govern- 
 ment both the expediency of this plan and the advisa- 
 bility of granting a royal charter as the constitution of 
 the university, Dr. Strachan was sent the same year by 
 the Lieutenant-Governor to England, where he remained 
 for nearly twelve months in the active prosecution of the 
 task assigned him. He brought back with him in March 
 1827, to use his own words,* " the charter and authority 
 for the endowment, and, Sir Peregrine Maitland lost no 
 time in forming the Council. Schedules of the lands were 
 prepared, and in obedience to his Majesty's commands 
 they were secured by patent-)- to the corporation of the 
 University of King's College." 
 
 * Inaugural address, 1843. 
 
 f The amount of " Crown Reserves " actually patented to King's 
 College was 225,944 acres. See "Report " of King's College Com- 
 
 missioners, pp. 16-19. The original parchment M.S. of the grant 
 by George IV. to the "Chancellor, President, and Scholars" of 
 King's College is still on file in the office of the Bursar of the Uni- 
 
 versity of Toronto, with the Great Seal of the Province appended, 
 and Sir Peregrine Maitlaiid's signature to the document. The date 
 of the grant was January 3, 1828, and that of the registration of 
 the instrument January 11 of the same year. For the text of the 
 conveyance see Appendix A. 
 
17 
 
 King's College Charter. A reference to the text of 
 this interesting charter* will show that King's College 
 was intended to be strictly sectarian in its control and 
 management, in fact a university of the Church of Eng- 
 land in Canada. The Bishop of the diocese was made ex 
 offlcio Visitor of the College; the Archdeacon of York 
 was made ex officio its President ; each of the seven pro- 
 fessors who were to be members of its Council was 
 required to be also a member of the "Established United 
 Church of England and Ireland," and, before his admis- 
 sion into the College, "to sign and subscribe to the Thirty- 
 nine Articles of Religion as declared and set forth in the 
 Book of Common Prayer." Provision was made for the 
 recognition of Divinity as one of the faculties, though 
 no religious test or qualification was to be required of, 
 or appointed for, any matriculant into any faculty except 
 that of Divinity. In explanation of the fact that so 
 liberal a public endowment should have been placed under 
 the control of a single religious denomination, and of the 
 still more singular fact that such a charter should have 
 been put forward as " not only the most open charter 
 for a university that had ever been granted, but the most 
 liberal that could be framed on constitutional principles,"-)* 
 it should be borne in mind that the Church of England 
 
 * See Appendix A.. The date of the issue of the charter is March 
 15th, 1827, the eighth year of the reign of George IV. The origi- 
 nal parchment, with the Great Seal of the Realm attached, was in 
 1891 delivered to the Bursar of the University of Toronto by the 
 Anglican Bishop of Toronto, by whom it had been retained after 
 the retirement of Bishop Strachan from the Presidency of the 
 institution. It is endorsed as having been registered in the office 
 of the Registrar of Upper Canada on the 22nd of November, 1827. 
 
 f Dr. Strachan's Inaugural address, 1843. 
 
18 
 
 was then virtually, though not legally, the established 
 church of Upper Canada, and that subscription to the 
 Thirty-nine Articles was then required, not merely of all 
 who had any share in the control of the Universities ofOx- 
 ford and Cambridge, but of all who proposed to take in 
 them any degree in any faculty. The standpoint from 
 which this subject was viewed by those who obtained con- 
 trol of the charter and the endowmentwas lucidly set forth 
 by Chief Justice (afterward Sir John Beverley) Robinson, 
 in his address at the opening of King's College in 1843 : 
 
 " I feel a satisfaction (melancholy indeed it is, because my 
 humble efforts were unavailing) that I was never led by any motive 
 to concur in these alterations* which deprived this University of 
 its distinct religious character. To have excluded from instruction 
 in literature and the sciences all who belonged not to a particular 
 church, might justly have been considered as illiberal as unwise ; 
 and to have allowed only those to impart instruction in these de- 
 partments, who professed their adherence to a particular creed, 
 might have seemed a course as little suitable to this time and 
 country. The charter as it originally stood, did neither : but it did 
 contain some provisions plainly intended to ensure consistency in 
 the government and harmony in the working of the institution, and 
 intended moreover to proclaim openly to all what was the form of 
 worship, and what the doctrine which alone they might expect to be 
 maintained and inculcated in King's College. * * * # it was, 
 we know, contended at the time that to endow an university in con- 
 nection with one church from funds in which people of all persuas- 
 ions might claim an interest, was contrary to justice. But the 
 church mentioned in the royal charter was that church which the 
 Sovereign swears at his coronation to support in all parts of his 
 Dominion, except in Scotland ; and the spirit which denied to the 
 Sovereign the right to endow from resources, which the constitution 
 had vested in the Crown, an university in communion with the 
 great Protestant Church of the Empire might, as it seemed to me, 
 have been justly discountenanced as an unreasonable spirit." 
 
 *Made by the University Act of 1837. See below, p. 32. 
 
19 
 
 Sectarian Controversy. The return of Dr. Strachan 
 was the signal for the outbreak of a controversy both 
 protracted and acrimonious. It lasted for twenty 
 years almost without cessation either in or out of 
 Parliament, and it had the effect of completely para- 
 lyzing all effort to put the University into operation. 
 Those who controlled the charter were able for a decade 
 to prevent all proposed modifications of or alternatives 
 for it, and those who proposed these modifications and 
 alternatives were able to prevent the application of the 
 endowment to the academic purpose for which it had been 
 originally appropriated. The granting of the charter and 
 the improvement of the endowment by an exchange of 
 lands were announced by the Colonial Secretary, Lord 
 Bathurst, to the Lieutenant- Governor, and the latter 
 promptly conveyed the announcement to Parliament. 
 The Legislative Council, of which Dr. Strachan was a 
 leading spirit, took no exception to what had been done ; 
 the Legislative Assembly replied with a caution which 
 foreboded trouble : " We shall be highly gratified to find 
 that His Majesty has very graciously provided for the 
 establishment and endowment of an university in this 
 Province, if the principles upon which ifc has been founded 
 shall, upon enquiry, prove to be conducive to the advance- 
 ment of true learning and piety, and friendly to the civil 
 and religious liberty of the people." Many petitions 
 were, during, the session of 1828, sent to the Legislative 
 Assembly asking that body to enquire into the principles 
 on which the proposed university was to be established, 
 and urging that steps be taken to prevent "any ecclesi- 
 astical or literary body corporate, at whose hands danger 
 
20 
 
 could or might be apprehended to the constitution, or to 
 their religious liberties," from holding lands and other 
 property, and also from being represented by an addi- 
 tional member of Parliament.* These petitions, together 
 with the charter itself, and all other information obtain- 
 able by an address to the Lieutenant-Governor, were 
 referred to a special committee, with power to take 
 evidence and to send for persons and papers. Of this 
 committee, Marshall Spring Bidwell was Chairman, and 
 its efforts to ventilate the whole subject were actively 
 supported by John Rolph. The reportf of this committee, 
 after giving a brief analysis of the charter, mentions the 
 fact that 225,944 acres of " Crown Reserves" had been 
 appropriated as an endowment for the university, and that 
 1,000 a year for sixteen years had been appropriated J 
 as a building fund ; it also denounces the sectarian char- 
 acter given to the proposed university, and defines the 
 principles on which it should have been founded. The 
 following passage gives a good idea of the spirit of the 
 report, and of many subsequent utterances from the same 
 quarter : 
 
 " An university adapted to the character and circumstances of 
 the people would be the means of inestimable benefits to this 
 Province. But to be of real service, the principles upon which it 
 is established must be in unison with the general sentiments of the 
 people. It should not be a school of politics or of sectarian views. 
 It should have about it no appearance of partiality or exclusion. 
 
 *See the university representation clause of IGeo. IV., Cap. 2, 
 quoted above, p. 14. 
 
 t See Hodgins' " Documentary History," Vol. I., pp. 240-242. 
 
 t Out of payments made to the Crown by the Canada Company. 
 See Report of King's College Commission, pp 114-117 ; Ont. Sess. 
 Paper No. 74, of J895; Hodgins' "Documentary History," pp. 
 225-226. 
 
21 
 
 Its portals should be thrown open to all, and upon none who enter 
 should any influence be exerted to attach them to a particular creed 
 or church. It should be a source of intellectual and moral light 
 and animation, from which the glorious irradiations of liteiature 
 and science may descend upon all with equal lustre and power. 
 Such an institution would be a blessing to a country, its pride and 
 glory. Most deeply, therefore, it is to be lamented that the prin- 
 ciples of the charter are calculated to defeat its usefulness, and to 
 conBne to a favored few all its advantages." 
 
 Attitude of the Imperial Government. The Legisla- 
 tive Assembly followed up this report with an address 
 to the King, representing that the charter contained 
 " provisions calculated to render the institution subser- 
 vient to the particular interests of the Church of Eng- 
 land/ and " to exclude from its offices and honors" all 
 who did not belong to it, and praying that he would 
 cause it to be " cancelled," and would grant another free 
 from the objections specified in the report. This address 
 was brought shortly afterward before a special com- 
 mittee* of the British House of Commons, from whose 
 report the following is an extract : 
 
 " It cannot be doubted, as the guidance and government of the 
 College is to be vested in the hands of the membe s of the Church 
 of England, that in ths election of professors a preference would 
 inevitably be shown to persons of that persuasion ; and in a country 
 where only a small proportion of the inhabitants adhere to that 
 church a suspicion and jealousy of religious interference would 
 necessarily be created. For these and other reasons the committee 
 are desirous of stating their opinion, that great benefit would 
 
 * This was a Committee on Canadian affairs. It was appointed 
 on the motion of Mr. William Huskisson, and included such pro- 
 minent statesmen as Mr. (afterwards Lord) Stanley, and Sir James 
 Mackintosh. 
 
22 
 
 accrue to the Province by changing the constitution of this body.* 
 They think, that two theological professors should be established, 
 one of the Church of England and another of the Church of Scot- 
 land, whose lectures the respective candidates for holy orders 
 should be required to attend, but that with respect to the President, 
 professors, and all others connected with the College, no religious 
 test whatever should be required ; that in the selection of profes- 
 sors no rule should be followed, and no other object sought, than 
 the nomination of the most learned and discreet persons, and that 
 (with the exception of the theological professors) they should be 
 required to sign a declaration that, as far as it is necessary for them 
 to advert in their lectures to religious subjects, they would distinctly 
 recognize the truth of the Christian revelation, but would abstain 
 altogether from inculcating particular doctrines." 
 
 A little later in the same 'year the Colonial Secretary, 
 Sir George Murray, in a despatch to Sir John Colborne,~t~ 
 acknowledged the receipt of the address of che Legisla- 
 tive Assembly. In the course of this letter he says : 
 
 " It would be deservedly a subject of regret to His Majesty's 
 Government, if the university recently established at York should 
 prove to have been founded upon principles which cannot be made 
 to accord with the general feelings and opinions of those for whose 
 advantage it was intended. Your Excellency will acquaint the 
 House of Assembly that I have laid the address before the king, 
 and that I have in command to convey, through you, to the House 
 of Assembly the expression of His Majesty's desire to receive with 
 the most serious at tention any representation which maybe made 
 to him by the representatives of his faithful subjects in Upper 
 Canada. I have observed that your predecessor in the Government 
 of Upper Canada differs from the House of Assembly as to the 
 
 * The College Council, which, according to the charter, was to 
 be composed of the Chancellor, the President, and seven of the 
 professors. The Anglican Archdeacon of York was to be ex officio 
 President, and the seven professors were to be members of the 
 English Church. See Charter, Appendix A. 
 
 f He had been appointed Lieutenant-Governor on the recall of 
 Sir Peregrine Maitland in November, 1828. See Hodgins' *' Docu- 
 mentary History," Vol. I, pp. 257-258. 
 
23 
 
 general prevalence of objections to the university, founded upon 
 the degree of exclusive connection which it has with the Church of 
 England. It seems reasonable to conclude, however, that on such 
 a subject as this an address adopted by a full House of Assembly, 
 with scarcely any dissentient voices, must be considered to express 
 the prevailing opinion in the Province upon this subject. In the 
 event, therefore, of its appearing to you to be proper to invite the 
 Legislative Council and House of Assembly to re'sume consideration 
 of this question, you will apprise them that their representations 
 on the existing charter have attracted the serious attention of His 
 Majes y's Government, and that the opinions which may be ex- 
 pressed by the Legislative Council and House of Assembly on that 
 subject will not fail to receive the most prompt and serious 
 attention. 
 
 This despatch has been held to authorize the Parlia- 
 ment of Upper Canada to amend the royal charter, and 
 accordingly Sir John Colborne, in his capacity of Chan- 
 cellor of the University, suspended its operation almost 
 immediately* after his accession to office. When the 
 Legislature met in 1829, he brought the question before 
 both Houses by messages, in which he recommended that 
 the " .Royal Grammar School " of the Home Districtf 
 should be connected with the University " in such a 
 manner that its exhibitions, scholarships, and chief sup- 
 
 : 'Dr. Strachan in his "Inaugural Address" in 1843 says that, 
 a few days after he assumed the administration, Sir John Colborne 
 "convened King's College Council, and acting, it is supposed, 
 under special instructions, stated that no further steps should be 
 taken towards bringing the University into operation." 
 
 t Under the Public School Act of 1807, a ' ' Public " (afterward 
 Cl Grammar," and now " High ") School was established in each of 
 the eight "Districts" of the Province. A Parliamentary appropri- 
 tion of 100 per annum was made for the maintenance of each 
 school, and besides this sum a Royal Grant of 250 was made to 
 each of four out of the eight, namely, those of York (Toronto), 
 Cornwall, Kingston, and Niagara. These were known as " Royal 
 Grammar Schools." 
 
24 
 
 port may depend on the funds of that endowment." His 
 message to the Legislative Council further expressed his 
 personal opinion that the Archdeacon of York should not 
 be President of King's College ex officio, and that religi- 
 ous tests should not in the case of professors be made a 
 condition of membership in the College Council. The 
 Legislative Council concurred in the latter of these views 
 but dissented from the former, and approved of the pro- 
 posal to connect the Royal Grammar School as a " Minor 
 College" with the University, but not at the latter's 
 expense. The Legislative Assembly favored the idea of 
 using part of the University endowment to improve the 
 Grammar School, but preferred to keep it independent of 
 King's College Council. The attitude of the Assembly 
 toward tne University was expressed in a series of reso- 
 lutions* to the tenor of which that body adhered stead- 
 ily during the subsequent controversies between the two 
 Houses. The " Royal Grammar School " was replaced 
 later in the same year by " Upper Canada College/' and 
 was endowed with land amounting to 63,268-f- acres, be- 
 sides the site in Russell Square on which the new build- 
 ings were erected, .and the old Grammar School site 
 which was sold to provide funds for their erection.]: 
 
 * Hodgins' "Documentary History," Vol. I., pp. 274-275. Their 
 purport may be summed up in the ipsissima verba of one of them : 
 " That whatever in the said charter in any degree gives a sectarian 
 character to the said University, ought to be done wholly away." 
 
 t Afterwards increased to 63,996 acres. See Note, p. 11, above. 
 
 Upper Canada College was both founded and endowed by Order 
 of the Lieutenant-Governor in Council, not by any Act of the 
 Provincial Parliament. The land endowment came out of what 
 remained of the half million acres originally set apart as an endow- 
 ment for " Grammar Schools" and a " University." On this point 
 see the Report of the King's College Commissioners, p. 339, and 
 
25 
 
 Opposing Policies in the Legislature. In the session 
 of 1830 the two Houses of Parliament drifted still fur- 
 ther apart in their treatment of the question of higher 
 education. The Assembly, acting apparently on the 
 belief that it was useless to expect to secure any amend- 
 ment of the royal charter of King's College, passed a 
 bill* expressly sanctioning the establishment of Upper 
 Canada College, creating a " College Council " as a "body 
 politic and corporate" for its administration, and con- 
 stituting the institution a university with power to 
 confer " the degrees of Bachelor, Master, and Doctor, in 
 the several arts and faculties." This bill was not agreed 
 to by the Legislative Council, which placed its views on 
 record in a series of resolutions^ that reaffirmed the ex- 
 pediency of proceeding with the organization of a uni- 
 versity proper under the royal charter, but at the same 
 time approved of the establishment of " a great public 
 school," and expressed the opinion that, " so far from 
 injuriously interfering with the University of King's 
 College, this institution will eminently conduce to its 
 utility, and was necessary to prepare the way for its 
 beneficial intention." 
 
 the "Report of a Special Committee of the Senate of the Uni- 
 versity of Toronto," printed as Sessional Paper No. 74 of the 
 Ontario Legislature for 1895. The administration of the Col- 
 lege was vested in "a president, directors, and trustees," and so 
 remained till 1833, when it was transferred to the Council of King's 
 College. The relations between Upper Canada College and the Uni- 
 versity of Toronto subsequently varied from time to time until the 
 former was, in 1887, placed by the Legislature under the control of 
 trustees appointed by the Crown. See Appendix B. 
 
 * Hodgin*' "Documentary History," Vol. 1., pp. 301-304. 
 
 t Hodgins' "Documentary History," Vol. I., pp. 310-311. 
 
In November, 1831, the then Colonial Secretary, 
 Lord Goderich, in a despatch* to Lieutenant-Governor 
 Colborne, adopted a very peremptory tone in dealing 
 with the question of securing amendments to the King's 
 College charter. Quoting the resolutions passed by the 
 Legislative Assembly in ] 829, he requested that the Col- 
 lege Council " at the earnest recommendation and advice 
 of His Majesty's Government, do forthwith surrender to 
 His Majesty the charter of King's College of Upper Can- 
 ada, with any lands that may have been granted them." 
 The object aimed at was not the issue of a new charter 
 by the King, but the amendment of the existing one by 
 the Legislature under the instructions of his predeces- 
 sor.f Later in the same year the Legislative Assembly, 
 unaware of the receipt of the despatch from Lord 
 Goderich, passed another address to the King asking for 
 the cancellation of the charter. The Lieutenant-Gover- 
 nor promised to forward the address, but at the same 
 time informed the House that, while " a charter solemnly 
 given cannot be revoked, or its surrender obtained, with- 
 out much delay and circumspection," he had reason^ to 
 believe either that " the exclusive provisions considered 
 exceptionable in the charter" had been cancelled, or that 
 " such arrangements had been decided upon by His Ma- 
 jesty's Government as would render further applications 
 on this subject unnecessary." His belief proved to be 
 not well founded, for the College Council refused to sur- 
 render either the charter or the endowment, alleging as 
 
 * See Hodgins' "Documentary History," Vol. II., pp. 55-56; 
 and Report of King's College Commission, pp. 111-114. 
 t Sir George Murray. See above, p. 22. 
 | Probably from Lord Goderich 's despatch. 
 
27 
 
 a reason* the absence of any assurance that, if the char- 
 ter was surrendered, the Legislature would be able to 
 provide for the University another constitution which 
 " would equally secure to the inhabitants of the Colony, 
 through successive generations, the possession of a seat 
 of learning, in which sound religious instruction should 
 be dispensed." The College Council further intimated 
 its willingness to concur in some modifications of the 
 charter, which would make it less exclusively sectarian, 
 but the Legislative Council refused for some years to 
 accept any proposal emanating from the Legislative As- 
 sembly with this end in view. In opening the session of 
 1833 Sir John Colborne again invited the attention of 
 the Legislature to the subject, and the Assembly respond- 
 ed in a series of resolutions,-)- one of which suggested the 
 erection of Upper Canada College into a Provincial Uni- 
 versity and its endowment out of " the general funds 
 arising from the sale of school lands," but nothing came 
 of the suggestion. 
 
 The session of the Legislature held in 1835 was the first 
 of a new Parliament, and the Legislative Assembly was 
 even more radical in its educational policy than any of 
 its predecessors had been. It was quite natural, therefore, 
 that the King's College charter should be assailed with 
 unabated hostility. As the expression of its opinion on 
 
 * Bishop Strachan's "Inaugural Address, 1843." The intro- 
 ductory part of the report of King's College Council on the surren- 
 dering of the charter is extant in MS. among the archive? of the 
 University of Toronto, in the handwriting of Sir John Beverley 
 Robinson. The whole of it is printed in Appendix D.D. to the 
 Journals of the Legislative Assembly for the bession of 1846. See 
 Hodgins' "Documentary History," Vol. III., pp. 32-37. 
 
 Hodgins' "Documentary History," Vol. II., pp. 133-136. 
 
28 
 
 the subject the Assembly passed a bill* which nominally 
 " amended " the charter, but really furnished the Univer- 
 sity with a new constitution. This measure provided 
 inter alia, that the Archdeacon of York should nob be 
 ex officio President of the University ; that the professors 
 should not be required to be members of the Church of 
 England, or to subscribe to its :< thirty-nine articles ;" that 
 the members of the Council constituting the corporation 
 should, to the number of twelve, be elected quadrennially 
 by the Legislature, each House separately electing six ; 
 that the Council so elected should have authority (1) to 
 appoint all members of the teaching staff, (2) to enact 
 rules and ordinances for the Government of the College 
 and the definition of the duties to be performed by its 
 appointees, (3) to suspend from office for cause assigned 
 any officer of the University (including the President) or 
 any of its own members, and (4) to control the property 
 and manage the funds of the institution ; that no " reli- 
 gious test or qualification " should be requited of candi- 
 dates for standing or degrees in " any art or faculty;" 
 that there should be no professorship of ' doctrinal divi- 
 nity " in the University ; and that the Visitor at once, and 
 the President after Dr. Strachan's vacation of the office, 
 should be appointed by the Council. Practically all that 
 was left unrepealed of the royal chaiter was the pro- 
 vision that the Lieutenant-Governor should be ex officio 
 the Chancellor of the University. 
 
 * I he fuU text of thid measure will be found in Hodgins' " Docu- 
 mentary History," Vol. II., pp. 210-213, and in Appendix No. 
 13 to the Journals of the Legislative Assembly of Upper Canada for 
 the Session of 1835. 
 
Sir John Colbornes Scheme. This measure was killed 
 in the Legislative Council, as a matter of course, but it 
 was also repugnant to the Lieutenant- Governor. The 
 latter embodied his views in an "amended chaiter,"* 
 which he probably transmitted for the consideration and 
 approval of the Imperial Government, along with the 
 Assembly's bill for which he intended it to be a substi- 
 tute.*^ Sir John's scheme contemplated the organization 
 of King's College as a university, with Upper Canada 
 College attached to it and under the Council's manage- 
 ment and control as a preparatory school. Under it the 
 Lieutenant-Governor would have been ex officio Chancellor 
 and the "Court of King's Bench" would have been ex 
 officio Visitor ; Dr. Strachan, would have retained the Pre- 
 sidency, but not ex officio as Archdeacon of York. The 
 Council, as the governing body of the University, was to 
 be composed of the Chancellor, the President, the Speaker 
 of the Legislative Assembly, and five professors who 
 should be "members of the Established United Church 
 of England and Ireland." The faculty of Divinity was 
 to be retained, but, w-th the exception of candidates for 
 degrees therein, no " scholar " in the University should be 
 required to submit to any religious test, and divinity 
 students only to such as the College Council should 
 "think fit." Sir John Colborne's despatch, enclosing 
 these documents, elicited from the Colonial Secretary, 
 then Lord Glenelg, a reply! which shows that the policy 
 suggested by Sir George Murray in 1828, and empha- 
 
 *Hodgiiis' "Documentary History," Vol. II., pp. 217-220. 
 t See quotation from Lord Glenelg's despatch below, p. 30. 
 | Hodgins' " Documentary History," Vol. II., pp. 213-214. 
 
30 
 
 sized by Lord Goderich in 1831, was still to be maintained, 
 namely, that of allowing the two Houses of the Parliament 
 of Upper Canada to say what amendments should be 
 made in the King's College charter, before it should be 
 put in operation. Sir John had admitted to the Colonial 
 Secretary his conviction that the Assembly and Council 
 would not agree in the adoption of amendments to the 
 charter, but had expressed his belief that it might be "so 
 modified by the interposition of His Majesty's Govern- 
 ment as to leave, in essential points, no grounds for dis- 
 satisfaction on the part of either House," adding that he 
 had informed the Legislature that he would, in the hope 
 of obtaining such amendments, strongly urge the Imperial 
 Government to sanction the immediate opening of the 
 College. This advice had little weight with the Colonial 
 office, which refused to interfere in the matter, alleging 
 as reasons (1) that Sir John Colborne's plan departed 
 in " every essential particular " from the one just adopted 
 by the Legislative Assembly ; (2) that Lord Goderich 
 had " referred the matter to the discretion of the Pro- 
 vincial Legislature, which would be displeased with "the 
 retraction of His Lordship's order ;" and (3) that the 
 decision of such a question by the Imperial Ministers 
 " would be condemned with plausibility, and not indeed 
 without justice, as a needless interference in the internal 
 affairs of the Province." Lord Glenelg added : 
 
 " The supposed amendments, even if they had not been preceded 
 by any controversy or debate on the subject, could hardly fail to 
 give umbrage to the House of Assembly. * * * * * I should 
 think it impossible that the scheme which you have proposed could 
 ever be carried into execution. It is contrary to the whole 
 tenor of the recent resolutions of the representatives of the people 
 
31 
 
 to suppose that they would acquiesce in giving to the Church of 
 England permanently, so many as five members in the governing 
 body of the College. * * 1 cannot hesitate to express my 
 
 opinion that this plan claims for the Established Church of England 
 privileges which those who best understand and most deeply prize 
 her real interests would not think it prudent to assert for her in any 
 British Province on the North American Continent. * * 
 It is with the most lively regret that I have heard of the dissensions 
 on this subject between the Legislative Council and the House of 
 Assembly. I would respectfully and eames'ly impress upon the 
 members of both of those bodies, the expediency of endeavouring 
 by mutual concessions, to meet on some common ground. 
 Especially wou'd I beg the Legislative Councillors to remember 
 that if there be any subject on which, more than others, it is vain 
 and dangerous to oppose the deliberate wishes of the great mass of 
 the people, the system of national instruction to be pursued in the 
 moral and religious education of youth is emphatically that subject." 
 
 The despatch concluded with an intimation that the 
 charter was again referred to the two Houses of Parlia- 
 ment ; that, if both Houses should concur in asking him 
 to do so, His Majesty would be " most happy to inter- 
 pose as a mediator for the adjustment of the question ;" 
 but that " except in compliance with such a joint appli- 
 cation," His Majesty " would not think it expedient to 
 resume the decision of a question which, by His Majesty's 
 commands, Lord Ripon* referred to the judgment of the 
 Provincial Legislature." 
 
 Partial Secularization of the Charter. Sir Francis 
 Bond Head, who had meanwhilef succeeded Sir John 
 Colborne as Lieutenant-Governor of Upper Canada, called 
 the attention of the two Houses to the University ques- 
 tion in his speech at the opening of the first session of 
 the new Parliament in 1836, and early in the following 
 
 * Formerly Lord Goderich. 
 t In November, 1835. 
 
 OF THE 
 
 TJNIVERSIT- 
 
32 
 
 year they agreed on a policy of secularization of the 
 institution. Each House referred the matter to a special 
 committee*, and the result of this and subsequent proceed- 
 ings was the enactment of a statutef, which, after reciting 
 the royal charter in the preamble, provides : (1) that 
 the judges of the Court of King's Bench shall, instead 
 of the English Church Bishop, be the Visitors of King's 
 College ; (2) that when the office of President becomes 
 vacant it may be filled by Crown appointment without 
 requiring that the appointee shall be " the incumbent of 
 any ecclesiastical office;" (3) that the members of the 
 College Council shall, exclusive of the Chancellor and 
 President, be ten in number, of whom the Speakers of 
 the two Houses and the Attorney- general and Solicitor- 
 general shall be four, the remaining members being the 
 five senior professors in arts in King's College, and the 
 Principal of Upper Canada College ; and (4) that " it shall 
 not be necessary that any member of the College Council 
 or any professor to be at any time appointed, shall be a 
 member of the Church of England, or subscribe to any 
 articles of religion other than a declaration that they 
 believe in the authenticity and Divine inspiration of the 
 Old and New testaments, and the doctrine of the Trinity, 
 and that no religious test or qualification be required or 
 appointed for any person admitted or matriculated as 
 scholars within the said college, or of persons admitted to 
 any degree or faculty." The remaining sections of the 
 
 *The Members of the Assembly Committee, by which the bill 
 subsequently passed was drawn up, were Messrs. W. H. Draper, 
 Milcolm Cameron, Mahlon Burwell, Michael Aiknun, and Henry 
 Sherwood. 
 
 t 7. William IV. cap. 16. 
 
33 
 
 Act (four in number) have reference to Upper Canada 
 College and the relation in which it should stand to the 
 University of King's College. This statute was passed 
 unanimously by both Houses, and it received the Royal 
 assent on the 4th March, 1837. Apart from the purely 
 academic interest attaching to it as an incident in the 
 evolution of the Provincial University, it is important 
 as a proof of the right of a Provincial Legislature to 
 amend a royal charter, a right that was subsequently 
 exercised in a similar case by the Legislature of New 
 Brunswick.* Though the Legislative Council assented 
 to the amendments proposed by the Assembly, it did so 
 with avowed reluctance, and its special committee^ on the 
 question embodied its opinions in a report which un- 
 doubtedly expressed the views of the Council, though these 
 were not pressed lest they might endanger the passage 
 of a statute so moderate, and leave the way open to a 
 more drastic enactment. 
 
 Inauguration of the University. At the instance of 
 the College Council Sir Francis Bond Head at once took 
 steps to put the amended charter in operation. Under 
 it the Council was reconstituted with a somewhat changed 
 personnel, each member of it making the required sub- 
 
 * For an opinion from the Imperial Government on this aspect of 
 the New Brunswick case, see a letter from Lord Stanley, Colonial 
 Secretary, under date Nov. 12th, 1845, printed in Appendix D. D. 
 to the Journals of the Legislative Assembly of Upper Canada, for 
 1846. For opinions of Canadian constitutional authorities on the 
 point, see Hodgins' "Documentary History," Vol. III., pp. 201-210. 
 
 t The Committee of the Council was composed of Dr. Strachan, 
 Hon. Geo. Crookshank, Hon. William Morris, and Hon. John S. 
 Macaulay. Its report is printed in full in Hodgins' "Documentary 
 History," Vol. III. pp. 61-70. 
 
34 
 
 scrip tion to a declaration of his religious belief. Prepara- 
 tions were made for the erection of a university building 
 on a site* that had been chosen in what is now called the 
 Queen's Park. The Council authorized the President and 
 Bursar to borrow 20,000 for the purpose, and adopted a 
 planf of instruction and organization which had been 
 drawn up by Dr. Strachan. Before anything could be 
 accomplished, however, the political agitations of the 
 previous ten years culminated in the Rebellion of 1837, 
 which interrupted for a time the execution of the plan.J 
 Sir Francis Bond Head was recalled from the Lieutenant- 
 Governorship, and was replaced by Sir George Arthur. 
 Lord Durham was sent out in 1838 as Governor of British 
 America, and as " High Commissioner " to investigate the 
 political condition of Upper and Lower Canada. His 
 "Report" was laid before the House of Lords early in 1839. 
 and later in the same year Charles Poulett Thomson 
 was sent out as Governor of both Provinces. When the 
 Union Act of 1840, which was based on Lord Durham's 
 " Report," came into operation,^ Mr. Thomson, as Lord 
 Sydenham, filled the position of first Governor- General 
 of Canada, but he was too much preoccupied with the 
 work of political and municipal organization of the new 
 Province to be able to give continuous attention to the 
 duties of the Chancellorship of the University, however 
 much he may have desired to do so. Before the close of 
 1841 he was succeeded by Sir Charles Bagot, who was an 
 
 * Almost coincident with the one on which the Provincial Build- 
 ing now stands, facing the College Avenue to Queen St. 
 f See Appendix C. 
 
 I Dr. Strachan's " Inaugural Address," 1843. 
 The date fixed by Proclamation was the 10th of February, 1841. 
 
35 
 
 alumnus of Christ Church, Oxford, and a Master of Arts 
 of that university. His previous training no doubt made 
 it comparatively easy to interest him in the projected 
 College, and on the 23rd of April, 1842, he laid the 
 foundation stone of a new academic building.* Pending 
 the completion of so much of it as might be found 
 nec3ssary to accommodate the College in actual opera- 
 tion, the latter obtained leave to occupy for a time the 
 Parliament Building, which had not been used after the 
 Union of the Provinces.-)- There on the 8th of June in 
 the following year took place the opening services under 
 the Presidency]: of Dr. Strachan, who had four years 
 before been created the first Bishop of the Diocese of 
 Toronto. In his " Inaugural Address " he gave a very 
 valuable outline of the history of the university scheme, 
 took credit for liberality in assenting to the changes 
 made by the University Act of six years before, and de- 
 fended the policy of leaving higher education to the care 
 of the different religious denominations. Addresses were 
 delivered also by two of the Visitors Chief Justice 
 Robinson, from whose speech a characteristic quotation 
 has already been made, and the Hon. Justice Hagerman, 
 
 *Only the eastern wing of this edifice was completed. Under 
 authority of an Act passed in 1853 (16 Viet., cap. 1(51) this building 
 and the land around it were expropriated from the University, and 
 the latter was appropriated as a site for the erection of a Provincial 
 Parliamentary building. See Ont. Sess. Paper No. 74 of 1895. 
 
 f The seat of Government of the new Province of Canada was 
 fixed at Kingston, and the administrative services were withdrawn 
 from Quebec and Toronto to be consolidated there. 
 
 J Dr. Strachan was President of King's College from 1827 to 
 1848, when he was succeeded by the Rev. Dr. McCaul. For an 
 account of the opening proceedings, and of those connected with 
 the laying of the corner stone, see Appendix C. 
 
 See above, p. 18. 
 
36 
 
 who expressed his sense of the great importance of the 
 provision made for the study of divinity, and a hope that 
 King's College might, " year after year send forth from 
 its halls an abundant supply of persons worthy to become 
 the ordained Ministers of our Church." 
 
 Parliamentary Action of 1843-45. It was quite 
 natural that, after the controversies of fifteen years, 
 public feeling should fail to re-echo such aspirations, and 
 therefore it is not surprising that in the Canadian Parlia- 
 ment the effort to completely secularize the chartered 
 University was continued with unabated energy. Mr. 
 Robert Baldwin in the session of 1843 introduced into 
 the Legislative Assembly a bill which, as its title* and 
 preamble show, was intended not merely to make King's 
 College non-denominational, but also to draw into incor- 
 poration with it the Colleges of Regiopolis, Queen's, and 
 Victoria. These had by this time been established by 
 the R/>man Catholics, the Presbyterians, and the Metho- 
 dists respectively, the first two at Kingston, and the 
 third at Cobourg. The protest of the Council of King's 
 College against the measure was presented at the bar of 
 the Assembly by Mr. W. H. Draper. He attempted 
 to show, may perhaps be said to have succeeded in 
 
 *1he bill was entitled: "An Act to provide for the separate 
 exercise of the Collegiate University functions of the College 
 established at the City of Toronto in Upper Canada, for incorporat- 
 ing certain other Colleges and Collegiate Institutions of rhat division 
 of the Province with the University, and for the more efficient 
 establishment and satisfactory Government of the same." The 
 text of the bill is given in Hodgins' "Documentary History," Vol. 
 IV. A strong defence of it will be found in a speech delivered 
 by Mr. (afterwards Sir) Francis Hincks in 1843, and inserted in his 
 "Reminiscences," pp. 178-184. 
 
37 
 
 showing, that the proposed measure was crude, and that 
 it would be found unworkable ; but he was less successful 
 in his contention that it was unconstitutional, if not ultra 
 vires of the Provincial Legislature, which, according to 
 him, could have no power to amend a royal charter 
 without the consent of those to whom it had been granted. 
 He met the embarrassing fact that he had been instru- 
 mental in securing the amendments niade in the charter 
 by the University Act of 1837,* with the plea that to 
 those amendments the Council of King's College had been 
 a consenting party, while it was protesting against the 
 changes proposed in the bill then before the House. In 
 spite of his learned and skilful presentation of the case 
 of his clients,, the measure would probably have passed 
 the Legislative Assembly, had the session not been brought 
 to an untimely closef by a sharp quarrel between Gover- 
 nor Metcalfe J and the majority of his Ministerial advisers 
 over the interpretation and application of the principle 
 of "Responsible Government." Mr. Baldwin and those 
 who agreed with him retired Jrom the Executive Coun- 
 cil, and at the general election, which was held a few 
 months afterward, the control of the Legislative Assem- 
 bly passed into the hands of Mr. Draper, who became 
 Premier and Attorney-General. 
 
 * See above, p. 32. 
 
 t On the 9th of December, 1843. 
 
 I Sir Charles M etcalfe became Governor-General in March, 1843. 
 
 Recommended in Lord Durham's Report, 1839 ; ordered by 
 Lord John Russell's letter of instructions to Governor Thomson in 
 the same year ; and formulated and adopted by the Legislative 
 Assembly during the first session of the first Parliament of Canada, 
 1841, 
 
38 
 
 Either because he really favored a further measure of 
 university reform, or because he saw that the popular 
 demand for it could not be much longer withstood, Mr. 
 Draper himself, during the session of 184*5, introduced 
 three bills into the Legislative Assembly, one* to create 
 " The University of Upper Canada," one to vest in it the 
 endowment of King's College, and one to repeal the Uni- 
 versity Act of 1837 and make certain amendments in the 
 royal charter. While these measures were in progress 
 the despatches^ of Lord Goderich and Lord Glenelg on 
 the University question were brought down and printed 
 for the use of the members. King's College was again 
 heard by counsel at the bar of the House. A petition 
 against the bills v/as sent to the Assembly by the Visitors* 
 of the University. The Council of the College passed 
 resolutions protesting against the proposed legislation. 
 Bishop Strachan wrote to Governor Metcalfe, who was 
 still Chancellor of the University, an indignant denuncia- 
 tion of the threatened interference with the charter and 
 endowment, as he had previously denounced the Uni- 
 versity bill of 1843. In spite of this strenuous opposi- 
 tion the motion for the second reading of the bills was 
 carried by a fair majority, but they were then dropped 
 for the session. 
 
 *See Hodgins' "Documentary History," Vol. IV. 
 
 t These despatches were both addressed to Sir John Colborne. 
 The former was dated Nov. 2, 1831 ; the latter, June 17, 1835. 
 See pp. 26 and 29-31, above. 
 
 I The Judges who signed the petition were "John B. Robinson," 
 " J. Jones," "Arch. McLean," and ''Chr. A. Hagerman." 
 
 45 to 34. The uncertain condition of feeling in the Assembly 
 is shown by the fact that Mr. Baldwin voted with the minority. 
 
39 
 
 Governor Gathcart's Action. Before the close of 1845 
 Lord Metcalfe retired from the Governorship, and Lord 
 Cathcart* succeeded him. Desirous of ascertaining for 
 himself the views of all parties who might be supposed 
 to have a special interest in the constitution of the Pro- 
 vincial University, the new Chancellor asked the opinions 
 of the governing bodies of King's College, Queen's Col- 
 lege, Victoria College, and Regiopolis College, respec- 
 tively, on " the present state of the charter of the Uni- 
 versity of King's College, as amended by the statute of 
 Upper Canada, 7th William IV., chapter 16th." This 
 request was accompanied by a reference to the abortive 
 legislation of 1843 and 184-5, and by a hint of coming legis- 
 lation, in the form of a reminder that " in the opinions of 
 many, changes are still necessary to make the institution 
 harmonize with the wants and wishes of the greater 
 portion of the people of Upper Canada, for whose benefit 
 it was created and endowed," The responses to the Gov- 
 ernor's letter were very prompt. Before the end of 
 March, 1846, official replies were received from all tour 
 corporations, and these valuable documents, with equally 
 valuable enclosures, were laid before Parliament^ early 
 in May. 
 
 The reply from the Council of King's College called 
 the Governor's attention to the report of that body in 
 
 *The Earl of Cathcart was sent to Canada in 1845 as " Com- 
 mander of the Forces," and he acted for a short time as Adminis- 
 trator pending the appointment of a successor to Lord Metcalfe. 
 Early in 1846, however, he was himself appointed Governor-Gen- 
 eral, and he thus became University Chancellor ex officio. In the 
 latter capacity he took the important action referred to in the text. 
 
 t They are printed, along with other papers relating to King's 
 College, as Appendix D. D. to the Assembly Journals for 1846. 
 
40 . 
 
 1832 on the Colonial Secretary's request* for a surrender 
 of the University charter, and enclosed a copy of it. It 
 referred him also to the inaugural addressf delivered by 
 the President at the opening of King's College in 1843, 
 for, " an authentic account of the great difficulties which 
 attended the procuring of the charter on account of its 
 open and conciliator} 7 principles, which were at that time 
 (1827) without precedent in such institutions either at 
 home or abroad." Certain changes in the University's 
 constitution, supplementary to those made by the Act of 
 1837 were suggested, namely : (1) That the Chancellor 
 should be elected by Convocation ; (2) that the President 
 should be ex officio Vice- Chancellor ; (3) that the appoint- 
 ment of the President, the Vice-President, the professors 
 (except the professor of Divinity, " who is to be appointed 
 by the Archbishop of the Province or the Bishop of the 
 diocese"), and the Principal of Upper Canada College 
 should be vested in a " Council of appointment," consist- 
 ing of the President, Vice-President, and Senior Professor 
 of King's College, and one representative from each of 
 the following bodies: The Provincial Medical Board, the 
 Provincial Law Society, and the Toronto City Council ; 
 (4) that the legislative and administrative functions of the 
 College Council, both financial and academical, should be 
 transferred to a " Caput," composed of the President, Vice- 
 President, four professors selected by the faculties,! and 
 the Principal of Upper Canada College ; and (5) that the 
 Chief Justice of the Province and the Vice-Chancellor of 
 the Court of Chancery should be ex officio Visitors. 
 
 * See p. 26, above, t See above, p. 35, and also Appendix C. 
 $ Arts, Law, Medicine, and Divinity are probably meant. 
 
41 
 
 Reference was made to the establishment of Queen's, 
 Victoria, and Regiopolis Colleges, and a suggestion 
 offered, that these " and such other denominations as to 
 government may seem meet " should be endowed out of 
 the portion of the Clergy Reserves left* at the disposal 
 of the Canadian Government, the endowment of King's 
 College being left to it unimpaired. The reply closed 
 with a recommendation that the whole question should, 
 in anticipation of future attempts at legislation, be sub- 
 mitted to a Commission of experts, in accordance with 
 the advice which had shortly before been given to the 
 New Brunswick Legislature by Lord Stanley ,-f- respecting 
 the constitution of the chartered "King's College" of 
 that Province. 
 
 The Attitude of Queens College. The reply from 
 the Board of Trustees of Queen's College called atten- 
 tion to the fact that though the charter of King's 
 College had been granted in 1827 the college itself 
 had not been opened to students till 1843 ; that in 
 spite of " widespread dissatisfaction on account of the 
 exclusiveness " of the charter, no amendments had been 
 made in it till 1837 ; that " the members of the Church 
 of Scotland had refrained from taking any steps to origi- 
 nate an institution for the purpose of educating candi- 
 dates for the ministry until 1836, when initiatory 
 measures were adopted with the view of establishing 
 merely a theological seminary," and that it was not until 
 
 * By the Imperial Statute, 3 and 4 Viet. cap. 78. 
 
 t Lord Stanley's despatch to Lieutenant Governor Colebrooke of 
 New Brunswick on this subject is printed in Appendix D.D. to the 
 Journals f the Legislative Assembly of Canada for 1840. It is 
 dated Nov. 12, 1845. 
 
42 
 
 1840 that they felt constrained to use efforts to provide 
 for supplying, "not merely a theological but also a univer- 
 sity education, which the Church of Scotland holds to be 
 indispensable, before students are admitted to the study 
 of theology." The result of these efforts had been the 
 establishment of a university incorporated by royal char- 
 ter in 1841, and opened for the reception of students 
 early in 1842.* Later in the same year, when the authori- 
 ties of King's College were preparing to organize it for 
 academical purposes, the trustees of Queen's College had 
 passed a resolution reiterating their abiding conviction 
 that " it was most expedient that King's College, with its 
 ample public endowment, should be in the proper sense 
 the university for the whole population without respect 
 to the religious creeds of the students ;" declaring that 
 " they have no wish to appear to stand in an attitude of 
 rivalry to that institution, but rather to help it forward 
 as far as they can ; " announcing that they " are ready 
 to concur in any legislative enactment that shall empower 
 them to limit Queen's College to the department of theo- 
 logical instruction, and shall authorize the removal of 
 said college to Toronto," provided that a " fair and virtual 
 influence" shall be conceded to the "Board and Professors" 
 of Queen's College in the administration of the Provincial 
 University ; but announcing also that they " do not in 
 the meantime forgo any of the claims which they have 
 on King's College," and that they " will exert themselves 
 to the utmost to obtain the endowment of a theological 
 professorship " from its funds, in accordance with pledges 
 from the Government of the Province. Lord Cathcart 
 
 * See Chapter V. 
 
43 
 
 was further informed that the trustees of Queen's College 
 had in 1843 asked Dr. Strachan to lay before the Council 
 of King's College a memorandum containing their views 
 on the university question, that he had declined to do 
 so, and that they had afterward " earnestly petitioned the 
 Legislature to pass the bills introduced by Mr. Draper in 
 the session of 1845, which they preferred to Mr. Bald- 
 win's bill of 1843, because they retained the religious test 
 for the professors of the Provincial University. The ad- 
 vantages which would result from the passing of Mr. 
 Draper's measure the trustees believed to be incalculable. 
 " The bringing together for several years at the most 
 important periods of life of all those youth of the Province 
 who might be expected afterwards to occupy the most 
 influential stations in the community would be secured. 
 The stimulus to exertion caused by a considerable num- 
 ber in a class, would be added to the other motives to 
 successful literary effort, an advantage needed in a 
 country like Canada, where for many years to come, 
 university students must be few." In their opinion, 
 " unduly acquired ecclesiastical superiority " would, un- 
 der the charter as amended in 1837, be " only in some 
 measure concealed, not prevented ; inasmuch as the 
 parties who obtained the original charter, though now 
 constrained in some measure to act on the amended one, 
 must be expected, according to the well-known principles 
 of human nature, to endeavour to secure the operation of 
 the principles of the charter which they sought, and 
 which even yet they do not scruple to maintain they have 
 neither repudiated nor abandoned." The trustees set 
 forth at length the grounds on which a share of the en- 
 
44 
 
 dowment of King's College was claimed for the mainten- 
 ance of theological teaching in Queen's, and concluded 
 with an expression of their conviction, " that the only 
 effectual way of making King's College as extensively 
 useful as it was meant to be, and at the same time of 
 safely guarding the interests alike of literature, science, 
 and religion, is to present inducements to the various 
 ecclesiastical bodies in the Province, who may choose to 
 avail themselves of such inducements, to establish merely 
 theological colleges, with a certain amount of representa- 
 tion to each in the Council of King's College ; and, upon 
 this principle, so to deal with the question of grants of 
 money from the funds of the University to the theological 
 colleges which may be established as constituent parts of 
 the University, as justice and equity may demand." 
 
 The Attitude of Victoria College. The Principal* of 
 Victoria replied for that institution, as it was not possible 
 to call the " Board " together at that season, the members 
 being scattered in various parts of the Province. He called 
 the Governor's attention to the fact that the Board had in 
 1843, by formal resolutions, approved of " the general 
 objects and provisions "of Mr. Baldwin's bill of that year, 
 while suggesting some changes in its details, and pointing 
 out that owing to their having erected a college building 
 at Cobourg, the Wesleyan Methodists, as a body, would 
 not be able to avail themselves of the " important rights 
 and privileges " they might otherwise have enjoyed under 
 such a university constitution. He also quoted a resolu- 
 tion adopted by the Baard while Mr. Draper's measures 
 were under consideration by the Legislature : " That while 
 
 * Then the Rev. Egerton Ryerson. 
 
45 
 
 the Board of Victoria College has no desire to embarrass 
 the government in the university measure, yet this Board 
 deems it expedient that the operations of Victoria College 
 be continued at Cobourg, and, should it be impracticable 
 to divide the university endowment for the support 
 of separate colleges, that arrangements be made to 
 place Victoria College on terms equally favorable with 
 all other colleges in the University in the constitution of 
 the Caput." Claiming to "speak from a perfect knowledge 
 of the facts/' the Principal went on to point out that the 
 Board had not been disposed to dictate to the Govern- 
 ment any particular view as to the settlement of the 
 university question ; that " the evils complained of in 
 reference to the University of King's College had been 
 regarded by the Board of Victoria College as practical 
 rather than theoretical," and as being due not so much 
 to the amended charter as to the manner in which it had 
 been administered ; that while the Board of Victoria 
 College had not been disposed to press on the Govern- 
 ment any one mode of settling this question, it had not 
 " refused to sustain any relation to the Provincial uni- 
 versity which might be required of it in common with 
 other colleges ; " that, owing to the objects* in view in the 
 establishment of Victoria College, it was " imperative " 
 that the general educational operations of the institution 
 should be continued, and that this must be done at 
 Cobourg unless the Board should be remunerated for 
 abandoning its building there ; that the labors of the 
 Wesleyan Methodist Church had been " confessedly more 
 extensive and more self-sacrificing than those of either 
 
 * See Chapter IV. 
 
46 
 
 of the other three persuasions " which had undertaken 
 academical work- the " Churches of England, Scotland, 
 and Rome," all of which had received large appropria- 
 tions from the State ; that the facts of the case had been 
 repeatedly submitted for the consideration of the Govern- 
 ment, but so far in vain ; and that the result was 
 " dissatisfaction " which seemed likely to become " deep 
 and universal." 
 
 The Attitude of Regiopolis College. Vicar-General M ac- 
 donell, one of the trustees of Regiopolis, replied from 
 Montreal on behalf of that institution. He stated that 
 though they " individually disapproved of the manner in 
 which public property, that should have been applied for 
 the advantage of all the members of the community with- 
 out reference to sect or denomination of Christians, had 
 been misapplied," they would have refrained from express- 
 ing any opinion on the matter if they had not been called 
 upon to do so. Even then, though they deemed it neces- 
 sary that the College of Regiopolis should be " endowed 
 by some permanent grant from the Provincial Legisla- 
 ture," they would rather see it endowed ' in some other 
 way than by receiving part of the funds which had been 
 vested in the corporation of King's College. They sug- 
 gested that such an endowment as they indicated could 
 be made " without infringing on the vested rights of any 
 other institution, and in a manner much more congenial 
 to their own feelings and to those of the community to 
 which they belong, out of the unalienated Estates* for- 
 
 * These Estates remained unappropriated until 1888, when by 
 an Act of the Quebec Legislature they were devoted to educational 
 work in accordance with a scheme approved of by His Holiness, 
 Leo XIII. (Statutes of Quebec, 51 and 52 Viet., Cap. 13.) 
 
47 
 
 merly possessed by the Order of the Society of Jesus 
 the proceeds of which can never be justly diverted from 
 the ends which the donors had in view, the education of 
 the Catholic youth and the spread of the Catholic faith 
 in Lower Canada." Admitting that changes were still 
 necessary to bring the charter of King's College into 
 harmony with "the wants and wishes of the greater 
 portion of the people of Upper Canada, for whose benefit 
 the College was founded, they declined to offer any advice 
 as to what amendments should be made by the Legisla- 
 ture, but expressed the opinion " that it would be much 
 more beneficial for the community at large, if the charter 
 of the University of King's College were repealed, and 
 the four colleges already chartered that is, King's Col- 
 lege at Toronto, Victoria College at Cobourg, Queen's 
 College at Kingston (or wherever else the trustees choose 
 to erect it), and the College of Regiopolis* at Kingston 
 and a College of Law and Medicine to be erected some- 
 where in the Province, were endowed out of the proceeds 
 of the property now vested in the trustees of the Univer- 
 sity of King's College." 
 
 Parliamentary Action of 1846. Almost coincident 
 with the submission of these documents to the Legislative 
 Assembly, was the introduction of university bills similar 
 to those introduced by Mr. Draper in 1845, the object 
 being to create a non-sectarian " University of Upper 
 Canada," and to transfer to it the endowment of King's 
 College. After the latter had again been heard by counsel, 
 the House resolved to postpone the second reading of 
 
 * See Chapter IX. 
 
48 
 
 the bills to a future session. The majority on the divi- 
 sion was 40 to 20, Mr. Baldwin voting for the postpone- 
 ment. 
 
 Bishop Strachan, by way of supplement to the action 
 taken by the Council of King's College, and to the official 
 memorial of the Visitors, protested personally against the 
 attempts made to mo iify the constitution of the Univer- 
 sity during the years 1843-46. He addressed a letter to 
 Governor Metcalfe in 1843, and sent the same year a still 
 more elaborate memorial to the Legislative Assembly. 
 In 184-4 he wrote again to Governor Metcalfe, protesting 
 in advance against the threatened legislation of 1845. 
 In 1846 he discussed the whole question very fully in a 
 letter to Governor Cathcart. What he thought of Mr. 
 Draper's university bills of 1845 and 1846 may be gath- 
 ered from his "Brief History of King's College," published 
 in 1850. After characterizing in vigorous language the 
 Baldwin bill of 1843, he says*: 
 
 " The party favorable to this measure lost the management of 
 public affairs, and their opponents, who professed to be Conserva- 
 tives, became the administrators of the Government. It was now 
 hoped that King's College would be left in peace, and be allowed 
 to win its way, as it was rapidly doing, in the affections of the 
 people. But, instead of permitting it to proceed in its onward 
 course, the new Ministry, as they were called, yielded to the 
 clamour of a most insignificant faction, and introduced a measure 
 in 1845, respecting the institution, little better than that of their 
 opponents. The Conservatives made another attempt in 1847, f 
 which, though in some respects better, because there are degrees of 
 evil, was nevertheless liable to the most serious objections." 
 
 * This quotation is made from a copy in the possession of Dr. 
 Hodgins, Librarian to the Education Department of Ontario, 
 t This should be 1846. 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO. 
 
 The long and acrimonious struggle over the sectarian 
 charter of King's College came, for all practical purposes, 
 to an end with the passage of the University Act* of 
 1849, which completely secularized the institution and 
 changed its name to " The University of Toronto." Lord 
 Elgin succeeded-)- Lord Cathcart as Governor-General of 
 Canada and ex officio Chancellor of the University of 
 King's College. Like his predecessor he made an effort 
 to obtain, in the latter capacity, independent and trust- 
 worthy information respecting a question that had been 
 so frequently discussed in Parliament, and that must 
 sooner or later come up again for settlement. In July, 
 1848, a statute was passed by the Council of King's Col- 
 lege, and assented to by the Governor, appointing a 
 " Commission to examine into all accounts and other 
 fiscal affairs " of the University and of Upper Canada 
 College, " and into all matters in any way connected 
 with such affairs," and to report as soon as possible " in 
 order to enable the Legislature the sooner to come to a 
 final determination thereon." The Commissioners ap- 
 pointed under this statute were John Wetenhall, Joseph 
 
 * 12 Viet., cap. 82. 
 
 t The Earl of Elgin and Kincardine vas appointed to office late 
 in 1846 and arrived in Canada early in 1847. 
 
 D 
 
50 
 
 Workman, and Robert Easton Burns.* Though the 
 Beport-f- of the Commission was not completed till 1851, 
 and was not printed till 1852, enough of light was by its 
 early investigations thrown on the state of the Univer- 
 sity to prove beyond controversy the necessity for legis- 
 lation. Accordingly in the session of 1849 a University 
 bill was introduced into the Legislative Assembly 
 by Mr. Baldwin. The motion^ for its second reading 
 was, after several amendments had been voted down, 
 carried by a majority of t 42 to 2. The motion for 
 the third reading was carried by a majority of 43 to 
 14, after another unsuccessful attempt || to secure an 
 amendment of the measure. The bill was passed by 
 the Legislative Council without amendment. King's 
 
 * Mr. Wetenhall was a .member of the Legislative Assembly of 
 Canada for the County of Halton. Joseph Workman was the late 
 Dr. Workman, for many years Superintendent of the Toronto 
 Lunatic Asylum. Mr. Burns, who had been a law partner of Mr. 
 (now Sir) Oliver Mowat, was at this time Judge of the Home Dis- 
 trict. In 1850 he was appointed a Judge of the Queen's Bench. 
 Owing to the death of Mr. Wetenhall soon after the Commission 
 began its labors, and to the frequent absences of Judge Burns on 
 circuit, the chief part of the labor fell to Dr. Workman, who was, 
 by his colleagues, appointed "visiting Commissioner." 
 
 t For a summary of this valuable document see Appendix D. 
 
 J This motion was seconded l>y Mr. Wetenhall, one of the King's 
 College Commissioners. 
 
 The two were Mr. W. H. Boulton of Toronto, and Mr. W. B. 
 Robinson of the County of Simcoe. 
 
 ||Made by Mr. (afterward Sir) John A. Macdonald. His amend- 
 ment proposed to repeal the University Act of 1837, and to invest 
 the endowment of King's College (increased by an appropriation of 
 public lands) in a ** General Board," for the purpose of (1) endow- 
 ing the four colleges already in existence and any thereafter estab- 
 lished by any Christian denomination in Upper Canada, (2) estab- 
 lishing Grammar Schools, and (3) establishing an Agricultural 
 School in each District. 
 
51 
 
 College Council was not on this occasion represented at 
 the bar of the Assembly, but an energetic protest sent to 
 Parliament by Bishop Strachan was treated with the ut- 
 most consideration, one thousand copies having been 
 printed and circulated by order of the Assembly. The 
 bill received the Royal Assent on the 30th of May, and 
 was not disallowed by the Imperial Government though 
 memorials* were addressed to the Queen praying that it 
 should not be permitted to go into operation. In the fol- 
 lowing session a supplementary statute*!' was passed, 
 mainly to clear up misapprehensions as to the effect of the 
 Act of 184-9, arid in any attempt to comprehend the new 
 constitution then given to the Provincial University these 
 two statutes must be rad together. 
 
 Preamble to the University Act of 1849. The general 
 character of the changes effected by the statutes of 1849- 
 50, as well as the objects in view in enacting them, are 
 indicated in the Preamble to the Act of 1849, the text of 
 which is as follows : 
 
 Whereas a universi y for the advancement of learning in that 
 division of the Province called Upper Canada, established upon prin- 
 ciples calculated to conciliate the confidence and insure the support of 
 all classes and denominations of Her Majesty's subjects, would, under 
 the blessing of Divine Providence, encourage the pursuit of litera- 
 ture, science and art, and thereby greatly tend to promote the best 
 interests, religious, moral, and intellectual, of the people at large ; 
 and Whereas, with a view to supply the want of such an institution, 
 His late Majesty King George the Fourth, by Royal Charter bear 
 ing date at Westminster, the 15th day of March, in the eighth 
 year of his reign, was pleased to establish at Toronto, then called 
 
 *See Dr. Strachan's "Brief History of King's College," 1850. 
 tlSand 14 Viet., cap. 49. 
 
 OF THE 
 
 UNIVERSir 
 
York, in that division of the Province, a Collegiate institution 
 with the style and privileges of a university, and was after- 
 wards pleased to endow the said institution with certain of 
 the waste lands of the Crown in that part of the Province ; 
 and Whereas the people of this Province consist of various denomin- 
 ations of Christians, to the members of each of which denominations 
 it is desirable to extend all the benefits of a university education, 
 and it is therefore necessary that such institution, to enable it to 
 accomplish its high purpose should be entirely free in its govern- 
 ment and discipline from all denominational bias, so that the just 
 rights and privileges of all may be fully maintained without offonce 
 to the religious opinions of any ; and Whereas, the Legislature o^ 
 the late Province of Upper Canada, having been invited by His late 
 Majesty King William the Foutth "to consider in what manner the 
 said University could be best constituted for the general advantage 
 of the whole Society/' as appears by the despatch of His Majesty's 
 Secretary of State for the Colonies, bearing date the eighth day of 
 November, in the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred 
 and thirty-two*, the Parliament of that Province afterwards, by an 
 Act passed in the seventh year of the reign of His said late Majesty 
 King William the Fourth, chaptered sixteen and intituled "An 
 Act to amend the Charter of King's College," did alter and amend 
 the said Charter in certain particulars in order, as the preamble to 
 the said Act recites, "to meet the desire and circumstances of the 
 Colony ;" and Whereas such alteration and amendment have been 
 found insufficient for these purposes, and therefore, as well for the 
 more complete accomplishment of this important object, in com- 
 pliance with His said late Majesty's most gracious invitation, as for 
 the purpose of preventing the evil consequences which frequent 
 appeals to Parlia-nent on the subject of the constitution and govern- 
 ment of the said University are calculated to produce, it has be- 
 come expedient and necessary to repeal the said Act, and to sub- 
 stitute other legislative provisions in lieu thereof : Therefore, etc. 
 
 *Lord Goderich was then Secretary of State for the Colonies. He 
 had sent a previous despatch on the subject of King's College, dated 
 Nov. 2, 1831. See above, page 26. 
 
53 
 
 The New Constitution. Under the Royal Charter the 
 administration o King's College, both academic and 
 financial, had been vested in a " Council." The Univer- 
 sity Act* of 1837 did nothing to mar the extreme simpli- 
 city of this arrangement. The Act of 1849 repealed not 
 merely the Act of 1837 but the Royal Charterf itself, 
 so far as its provisions were " contradictory to, or incon- 
 sistent with " or rendered unnecessary by, the provisions 
 of the new constitution. The latter was a very compli- 
 cated mechanism, involving a distribution of administra- 
 tive functions among several different bodies. The Uni- 
 versity remained, as it had been, a corporation, but its 
 title was changed from " The Chancellor, President and 
 Scholars of King's College at York in the Province of 
 Upper Canada" to "The Chancellor, Masters, and 
 Scholars of the University of Toronto." The Governor- 
 General of the Province was made "Visitor" instead of 
 " Chancellor " and the latter was made elective triennially 
 by Convocation^ The right to appoint the " President " 
 continued to be vested in the Crown. The Vice-Chan- 
 cellor was made elective annually by the " Senate," and 
 the " Pro-Vice-Chancellor " annually by Convocation. 
 The management of the institution was divided up among 
 
 *7 William IV., Cap. 16. 
 
 tNo authoiitative declaration has ever been given as to the pre- 
 cise extent to which the Royal Charter of King's College remains 
 in force. A Special Committee of the University Senate was 
 appointed in 1895 to investigate the nutter, but it never reported. 
 
 JThe qualifications for membership in this body remained much 
 the same as they had been under the Royal Charter. It included 
 the ** Chancellor, Vice-Chancellor, President and professors, and all 
 persons admitted in the University to any degi ee in law or medicine 
 or to that of Master in any of the other Arts or Faculties," on pay- 
 ment of twenty shillings a year toward the support of the Univer- 
 sity. 
 
54 
 
 these officers and several bodies, which varied greatly as 
 to membership and functions. 
 
 Each of the three Faculties of Law, Medicine, and 
 Arts was created an organization, composed of such of the 
 professors as the Senate by statute directed, presided 
 over by an elective Dean, and authorized to enact by- 
 laws for its own government, subject to their confirma- 
 tion by the Senate. 
 
 The " ordinary general discipline and government " of 
 the University, "in subordination to the Senate," was vest- 
 ed in and exercised by " the Caput," which had in turn 
 under its direction and control the Vice-Chancellor and 
 President, except in matters in which these officers were 
 intrusted with independent powers by the University 
 Act, by the original Charter, or by some statute of the 
 Senate. The Caput was composed of five members : The 
 President of the University, the three Deans of Faculties, 
 and a representative elected by Convocation. 
 
 An Endowment Board was created for the purpose of 
 undertaking " the general charge, superintendence, and 
 management of the whole property and effects, real and 
 personal, of the University," under the direction of 
 statutes passed by the Senate, to which it was required 
 to report annually on the state of the " whole fiscal or 
 financial affairs " of the University. It was composed 
 of five members : namely, one appointed by the Governor, 
 one elected by the Senate, one chosen by the Caput, and 
 two representing respectively the " Council " and the 
 " Masters " of Upper Canada College.* 
 
 * For the changes made from time to time in the constitution 
 of Upper Canada College, and in its relation to the University of 
 Toronto, see Appendix B, 
 
55 
 
 The " Senate," created by this statute, was a body com- 
 posed of the Chancellor, the Vice- Chancellor, the Presi- 
 dent, all the professors, and twelve or more additional 
 members of whom one-half were appointed by the 
 Crown and the other half by Colleges* holding to the 
 University that kind of relationship which is now called 
 " affiliation." The powers conferred on the Senate were 
 very comprehensive. It was the only body within the 
 University authorized to pass " Statutes " for the regula- 
 tion of the affairs of the institution, and these when 
 enacted by the Senate were not subject to review by 
 any other authority except the Crown, which might dis- 
 allow any statute within two years after its enactment. 
 It was authorized to legislate as it might think " necessary 
 or expedient " concerning " the good government of the 
 University ; " " the professors and all others holding office 
 in the Senate ; " the studies, lectures, examinations, exer- 
 cises, degrees and all that related to them ; the meetings 
 of the Caput, the Senate, and Convocation ; the duties of 
 the Chancellor, and the residence and duties of the Vice- 
 Chancellor and President; the number, examinations, 
 residence, duties, and order of precedence and seniority 
 of the professors ; fellowships, scholarships, exhibitions, 
 and other prizes; the number, residence, appointment, 
 and duties of all employees of the University ; the man- 
 agement of the property and revenues ; the " salaries, 
 stipends, provisions, fees, and emoluments of and for the 
 Vice-Chancellor,* President, professors, fellows, scholars, 
 
 *This privilege was restricted "to such Colleges as now or here- 
 after shall be incorporated with the power of conferring degrees in 
 Divinity, and not in the other Arts or Faculties." 
 
 tWho was to be a professor or ex-professor. 
 
56 
 
 officers, and servants ; " and generally " any other matter 
 or thing for the well being and advancement of the Uni- 
 versity." It was authorized to suspend from office any 
 " professor for any j ust and reasonable cause," and this 
 suspension, if not appealed against within three months, 
 or if confirmed by the Visitor, became a dismissal ipso 
 facto. If it preferred to report to the Governor a recom- 
 mendation that a professor ought to be " removed," then 
 the Governor was ipso facto empowered to " remove " 
 him. It played an equally important part in the ap- 
 pointment of " professors." While the actual appoint- 
 ment was vested in the Crown, the latter was limited in 
 its choice to three candidates nominated by the Senate 
 after all the applications had been reported on by the 
 Caput, and it had a statutory right to subject candidates 
 to a " personal, public, oral examination," or to any other 
 non-religious test it chose to prescribe. 
 
 Secularization of the University. The complete secu- 
 larization of the Provincial University, which was the 
 outcome of the uncompromising and unremitting polemics 
 of more than twenty years, was effected by means of 
 several different provisions of the Act of 1849. The 
 spirit and purpose of the statute are clearly shown by the 
 following enactment* : 
 
 " No religious test or qualification whatsover shall be required of 
 or appointed for any person admitted or matriculated as a member 
 of such University, whether as a scholar, student, fellow, or other- 
 wise ; or of or for any person admitted to any degree in any Art or 
 Faculty in the said University ; or of or for any person appointed 
 to any office, professorship, lectureship, mastership, tutorship, or 
 
 Section 29. 
 
57 
 
 other place or employment whatsoever in the same ; nor shall re- 
 ligious observances, according to the forms of any particular re- 
 ligious denomination, be imposed upon the members or officers of 
 the said University, or any of them." 
 
 It was further provided that the Chancellor elected by 
 Convocation should not be " a minister, ecclesiastic, or 
 teacher, under or according to any form or profession of 
 religious faith or worship whatsoever," and a similar re- 
 striction was placed on the Crown in its appointment of 
 members of Senate. The Faculty of Divinity, and with 
 it the professorship of the same subject, was abolished, 
 and the right to confer degrees in Divinity was express- 
 ly abrogated.* 
 
 Financial Policy and Management The endow- 
 ment of the University ha-1 prior to the passing of the 
 Act of 1849 been seriously impaired by lavish expendi- 
 ture on capital account, and also by culpable mismanage- 
 ment, f In order to guard against a continuation of 
 reckless outlay on the one hand, and a recurrence of 
 financial malfeasance on the other, positive regulations 
 were laid down in the Act for the guidance of the " En- 
 dowment Board" and the limitation of its powers. It 
 was required to discharge its functions " under the direc- 
 tion" of statutes passe d by the Senate. It was forbjdden 
 to dispose of or apply " the real property" or other capital 
 of the University " otherwise than by authority of a 
 
 * Section 28. The Act of 1850 provides that while religious in- 
 struction may be given to students, no part of the funds of the 
 University shall be spent for such a purpose. Upper Canada 
 College also was secularized by the University Act of 1849. 
 
 t See Appendix D, for a summary of the Report of the King's 
 College commissioners (1848-51), See also Ontario Sessional Paper 
 No. 74, of 1895. 
 
58 
 
 statute/' It was directed to form an " Investment 
 Fund " and an " Income Fund ; " to pay into the for- 
 mer all moneys received on capital account; and to 
 pay into the latter all revenue from fees, rents, in- 
 terest, and dividends, and all annual donations not 
 given by the donors for specific purposes. It was order- 
 ed to invest the capital of the endowment in " Govern- 
 ment or landed securities approved of by the Senate," 
 and to apply the annual income to the payment of the 
 following claims, in the order given : (1) cost of manage- 
 ment of the fund? ; (2) cost of management of the real 
 property ; (3) salaries of the officers, servants, and teachers 
 not of professorial standing ; (4) incidental expenses ; (5) 
 salaries of the Vice-Chancellor, President, and professors ; 
 and (6) special appropriations ordered by statutes of the 
 Senate. All annual surpluses of income over expendi- 
 ture were ordered to be transferred from the income fund 
 to the investment fund of the University. Provision 
 was made for an annual audit of the accounts by two 
 auditors, one appointed by the Chancellor or Vice-Chan- 
 cellor, and the other by the Senate, to which, as well as 
 to the Visitor, they were required to report. 
 
 The Act of 1849 in operation. The new constitution 
 of the Provincial University went into operation on the 
 first of January, 1850. It was amended in some points 
 of detail by an Act* passed in the session of that year, 
 and an ineffectual attempt was made in the Legislative 
 Assembly to restore to the University more or less of its 
 former sectarian character. But the system did not fulfil 
 the expectations to which its establishment gave rise. 
 
 *13 and 14 Viet. Chapter 49, 
 
59 
 
 One object in view in the legislation of 1849 was to se- 
 cure the abandonment by the denominational colleges of 
 their University powers,* and to obtain their co-opera- 
 tion with the Provincial University in the promotion of 
 secular culture. This purpose completely failed, partly 
 because the change in the constitution of the University 
 came too late, and partly because it was not in itself well 
 calculated to produce the desired effect. None of the 
 existing denominational colleges would consent to 
 abandon their degree conferring powers unless they were 
 permitted as teaching institutions to share in the pro- 
 ceeds of the University endowment, and- from this they 
 were expressly debarred by the provision of the Actf of 
 1.S49, which required the Endowment Board, after paying 
 the working expenses of the University, to add all surplus 
 income to capital. Queen's, Victoria, and Regiopolis 
 retained their academical independence, and, through the 
 active exertions^ of Bishop Strachan and his associates, 
 Trinity College was soon established in Toronto as a 
 University of the Church of England. There was no 
 rapid increase of students in attendance at the Provincial 
 University, and strenuous efforts were made, not without 
 effect, to discredit it with the people as a " godless" in- 
 stitution. The want of enthusiasm for the secular Uni- 
 versity, and the rising tide of denorninationalism against 
 it, alike pointed to the necessity for some further 
 change, and this was effected after the brief interval of 
 
 O ' 
 
 four years. 
 
 * Except the right to confer degrees in Divinity of which the. 
 Provincial University had been deprived, 
 f Section 42. 
 | See Chapter V I. 
 
60 
 
 The University Act of 1853. As the denominational 
 Colleges had by this time become firmly rooted in the 
 localities where they had been established, it was evident- 
 ly useless to expect them to transplant themselves to 
 Toronto except on terms financially profitable to them 
 This made it necessary for the Legislature either to 
 appropriate public money for the purpose, or to leave 
 them where they were, for the capital of the University 
 endowment was not in a position to stand so heavy a 
 drain. No proposal to increase that endowment would 
 have had the slightest chance of adoption by Parliament, 
 which was then distracted by the agitation for the settle- 
 ment of the " Clergy Reserve" question.* The alternative 
 course was, therefore, adopted, but the privilege of affilia- 
 tion to the University of Toronto was not made condi- 
 tional on the surrender of degree-conferring powers by 
 affiliated Colleges, as had been the case under the Act of 
 1849. To make the contemplated scheme still more 
 workable it was deemed expedient to divest the Univer- 
 sity of Toronto of its teaching functions, and to vest 
 these in a new corporation to be called " University 
 College.". Lastly, an attempt to conciliate the denomina- 
 tional institutions was made by providing that annual 
 surpluses should " constitute a fund to be from time to 
 time appropriated by Parliament for academical educa- 
 
 * In 1853 the Imperial Parliament passed an Act (16 and 17 
 Viet., cap. 21,) to authorize the Legislature of the Province of 
 Canada to make provi ion concerning " the Clergy Reserves in that 
 Province, and the proceeds thereof." In 1854 the Canadian Par- 
 liament passed an Act (18 Viet., cap 2,) secularizing the clergy 
 reserves, and devoting the proceeds to educational and other pur- 
 poses. 
 
61 
 
 tion in Upper Canada." The general scope of the Act* of 
 1853 is fairly indicated by its title,^ but still more clearly 
 by its preamble, the importance of which is enhanced by 
 the fact that the statute to t which it is prefixed has been 
 to a large extent the basis of all subsequent legislation in 
 relation to the Provincial University. The text of the 
 preamble is as follows : 
 
 Whereas the enactments} hereinafter repealed have failed to 
 effect the end proposed by the Legislature in passing them, inas- 
 much as no college or educational institution hath under them 
 become affiliated to the University to which they relate, and many 
 parents and others are deterred by the expense and other causes 
 from sending the youth under their charge to be educated in a 
 large city distant, in many cases, from their homes ; And Where- 
 as, from these and other causes, many do and will prosecute and 
 complete their studies in other institutions in various parts of this 
 Province, to whom it is just and right to afford facilities for obtain- 
 ing those scholastic honors and rewards which their diligence and 
 proficiency may deserve, and thereby to encourage them and others 
 to persevere in the pursuit of knowledge and sound learning ; And 
 Whereas experience hath proved the principles embodied in Her 
 Majesty's Royal Charter to the University of London] in England 
 
 * 16 Viet cap 89. 
 
 t It is entitled "An Act to amend the laws relating to the Univer- 
 sity of Toronto, by separating its functions as a University from 
 those assigned to it as a College, and by making better provision 
 for the management of the property thereof and that of Upper 
 Canada College." 
 
 JThe University Act of 1849 (12 Viet. Chapter 82), and that of 
 1850 (13 and 14 Viet. Chapter 49). 
 
 The construction of railways on any extensive scale in Canada 
 was then only beginning. 
 
 || The proposal to organize a purely secular University in London 
 was so strenuously resisted in Parliament that application was made 
 for a royal Charter, which was obtained in 1830. The original in- 
 tention of the promoters was the establishment of a teaching Oni- 
 versity entirely free from sectarian control, but some of them se- 
 
62 
 
 to be well adapted for the attainment of the objects aforesaid, and 
 for removing the difficulties and objections hereinbefore referred 
 to :" Therefore, etc. 
 
 The University of Toronto. Besides repealing the 
 University Acfts of 184-9 and 1850, the Act of 1853 re- 
 pealed " so much of the Charter as may be inconsisteut 
 with this Act," but provided that " so much of the said 
 Charter* as shall not be inconsistent with this Act shall 
 remain in force." It continued the " University of 
 Toronto" as a corporation, but prohibited the establish- 
 ment in it of any " professorship or other teachership," 
 and limited its functions to the " examining of candidates" 
 for degress and standing, and the granting of these after 
 examination. The University corporation was defined as 
 consisting of " One Chancellor, one Vice-Chancellor, and 
 such number of other members of the Senate as the 
 Governor of this Province shall from time to time ap- 
 point." The right to appoint the Chancellor was vested 
 in the Crown, and the right to elect the Vice-Chancellor 
 in the Senate, of which he was in the Chancellor's absence 
 the presiding officer. The Governor was continued as 
 Visitor, with powers of visitation and veto similar to 
 those conferred upon him by the Act of 1849. The office 
 of President was of course discontinued, and wich the 
 sole exception of the Bursar, a new official to be appointed 
 by the Crown, all the other "officers and servants of the 
 
 ceded from the movement and established King's College under 
 Church of England auspices. This led to the separation of the 
 University from the t aching functions of the original institution, 
 and to the issue of two charters of the same date, one incorporating 
 the University of Londc n, the other incorporating University 
 College, which, with King's College and many others, is affiliated 
 to the University. 
 
 * Seo note on p. 53 above. 
 
63 
 
 University" together with the " examiners," were to be 
 appointed by statutes of the Senate, " Convocation" was 
 abolished by the repeal of the Act of 18 19, and the failure 
 to perpetuate its existence by the Act of 1853. Its chief 
 function under the former statute had been to elect the 
 Chancellor and one member of the Caput. The three 
 faculties of Law, Medicine, and Arts, were retained, but, 
 as there was no teaching, the faculty organization was 
 discontinued, and with it the office of " Dean." 
 
 The Senate composed of the Chancellor, the Vice- 
 Chancellor, and at least* ten members appointed by the 
 Crown was made the chief governing body in the 
 University. Subject to the provisions relating to " income 
 and property," it was entrusted with " the management 
 of and superintendence over the affairs and business 
 thereof," and it was clothed with authority " to make such 
 statutes and to act in such manner as shall appear best 
 calculated to promote the purposes of the University," in 
 all cases unprovided for by the Provincial statute. It 
 was in a special manner authorized to make regulations 
 respecting the examinations for degrees and standing, 
 the granting of these after examination, the fees to be 
 paid, and the use to be made of the revenue thus secured. 
 It was required to hold an " open and public" examina- 
 tion at least once a year, and was authorized to confer 
 degrees in " Arts and Faculties," and certificates of honor 
 
 *Section 4, 5, and 8, construed together, give the Governor-in- 
 Council authority to appoint as many members of Senate as might 
 seem expedient, but if the number fell below ten, and the Governor- 
 in-Council did not think proper to make appointments, the Senate 
 was authorized to elect enough of new members to bring the num- 
 ber up to the minimum. The only limitation in the choice was that 
 they must be British subjects. 
 
in special subjects. It was empowered to grant " scholar- 
 ships, prizes, and rewards," payable out of the Univer- 
 sity income fund, and these were to be open to competi- 
 tion in any of the affiliated Colleges in Upper Canada. 
 Finally, it was required to report annually to the Gover- 
 nor on " the general state, progress, and prospect of the 
 University," and also to report specifically on any parti- 
 cular subject which he might refer to it for that purpose. 
 
 As the Act of 1853 had for one of its chief objects the 
 recognition of educational work done by teaching col- 
 leges generally, provision was made for their " affiliation" 
 to the University of Toronto. This privilege was by the 
 Act conferred at once on " all Colleges* in Upper or 
 Lower Canada, incorporated by Royal Charter or by Act 
 of Parliament" for the promotion of literature, science 
 and art, a description which applied to Queen's College, 
 Victoria College, Regiopolis College, and Trinity College 
 in Upper Canada. It was c inferred also on all such arts 
 colleges, " corporate or unincorporated," then or after- 
 ward established, as the Governor of the Province should 
 fro Ji time to time prescribe to the Senate. Lastly, it 
 was conferred on all such teaching colleges of law and 
 of medicine as the Senate might from time to time ap- 
 prove of. 
 
 University College. The teaching function of the 
 former " University of Toronto " was by the Act of 
 1853 vested in a new " collegiate institution," called 
 " University College." This was placed under the " di- 
 rection, management, and administration " of a body 
 
 * It was not necessary under the Acfc of 1853, as it had been un- 
 der that of 1849, that affiliated Colleges with degree conferring 
 powers should cease to exercise them. 
 
65 
 
 corporate, called the " Council," which was composed of 
 the President, Vice-President, and professors* of the 
 College. These, together with all the other teachers and 
 officers, were appointed by the Crown, the Governor of 
 the Province being ex officio Visitor. The Council was 
 authorized to make statutes for " the good government, 
 discipline, conduct, and regulation " of the College, and 
 of its professors, teachers, students, officers, and servants ; 
 for the regulation of the fees to be paid by persons re- 
 ceiving instruction in it ; and generally for the " manage- 
 ment of its property and business." The Council was 
 further entrusted with power to determine by statute 
 the composition of the teaching staff of the College, and 
 also the courses of instruction, subject to the proviso that 
 the latter should be consistent with statutes passed by 
 the University Senate respecting " the prescribed subjects 
 of examination." The prohibition of the teaching of 
 divinity was continued,^ and the teaching of law and 
 medicine was abolished,:]: " except in so far as the same 
 may form part of a general system of liberal education." 
 The non-sectarian character of the institution was safe- 
 guarded by the following enactment : 
 
 " No religious test or profession of religious faith shall be required 
 of any professor, lecturer, teacher, student, officer, or servant of 
 the said College, nor shall any religious observances, according to 
 the forms of any particular religious denominations be imposed on 
 them or any of them ; but it shall be lawful for the Council to 
 make such regulations as they may think expedient, touching the 
 moral conduct of the students and their attendance on public 
 
 *The Dean of Eesidence was added by the University Act of 1873. 
 tSee above, p. 57. ^Section 32. 
 
 Section 34. 
 E 
 
66 
 
 worship in their respective churches or other places of religious 
 worship, and their receiving religious instruction from their respec- 
 tive Ministers, and according to their respective forms of religious 
 faith, and every facility shall be afforded for their so doing." 
 
 Financial Management. The financial policy em- 
 bodied in the University Act of 1849 was to entrust the 
 management to an " Endowment Board," in the member- 
 ship of which the Crown had only one representative, 
 and to limit the powers of this Board, (1) by general pro- 
 visions in the Provincial statute itself, and (2) by making 
 its management of the property of the University subject 
 to the statutory direction of the Senate.* The policy 
 adopted in 1853 was to transfer to and vest in the Crown, 
 for the purposes of the University Act, " all the property 
 and effects, real and personal," which had under the Act 
 of 1849 belonged to, or been vested in, " the Corporation 
 of the Chancellor, Masters, and Scholars of the University 
 of Toronto." Thenceforth it was to be managed and ad- 
 ministered, under the orders of the Governor-in-Council, 
 by an officer to be appointed by Commission under the 
 Great Seal of the Province, to hold his office during 
 pleasure, and to be called the " Bursar of the University 
 and Colleges^ at Toronto," his powers being subject to 
 definition from time to time by the Governor-in-Council.j 
 
 *See above, pp. 54 and 57-58. 
 
 fUniversity College and Upper Canada College. For the rela- 
 tion of the latter to the University under the Act of 1853, see 
 AppendixB. 
 
 JThe most important Orders-in- Council dealing with the general 
 subject of financial management are two passed in May 1878, and 
 May, 1 884, respectively, by the Lieutenant-Governor-in-Council of 
 the Province of Ontario. Except in so far as the second of these 
 orders amends the first they are both still in force, and when read 
 
67 
 
 With a view to guarding more effectually against such 
 malfeasance* as the University endowment had already 
 suffered from, he was, as to accounting for the funds under 
 his management, placed by the Act on the same footing 
 as " an officer employed in the collection of the Provincial 
 revenue/' and was required to report annually to the 
 Governor, for the information of Parliament, on (1) the 
 state of the land endowment, (2) the amount of capital in- 
 vested and the amount expended during the year, and (3) 
 the amount required to be paid out for current expenses, 
 with a description of the various services on which it was 
 spent. He was required to keep a " Permanent Fund," 
 out of which no payments should be made on capital 
 account except on the order of the Governor-in- Council, 
 and that only for " such permanent improvements or ad- 
 ditions to the buildings as may be necessary for the pur- 
 poses " of the University and College respectively. He 
 was similarly required to consolidate into one " Income 
 Fund " all fees received in the University and the College, 
 together with the rents of leased property, interest on the 
 purchase money of property sold, interest on in vested cap- 
 ital, "and all other casual and periodical incomings, in- 
 cluding any donations or subscriptions touching which it 
 shall not be otherwise ordered by the donors." Out of 
 this income fund, atter paying the expenses of the Bur- 
 sar's office, the Governor-in-Council was authorized to 
 appropriate yearly the amount " required to defray the 
 
 together they constitute a "Board of trustees," which controls 
 expenditures under appropriations made by Order-in-Council, 
 takes charge of buildings and grounds, and advises as to invest- 
 ments. 
 
 *See Appendix D. 
 
GS 
 
 current expenses " of the University of Toronto* and of 
 University College, including in both cases the care, 
 maintenance, and ordinaryf repairs " of the property 
 assigned to the two institutions respectively ; and the 
 appropriation for each year might, at the option of the 
 Governor-in-Council, either be made for " particular pur- 
 poses," or be placed at the disposal of the University 
 Senate and the College Council, respectively, "to be 
 applied under the provisions of statutes " passed by these 
 bodies and approved by the Governor-in-Council.J There 
 was added the following provision, which played an 
 important part in the University controversies of the 
 next ten years : 
 
 " Any surplus of the said University income fund remaining at 
 the end of any year after defraying the expenses payable out of the 
 same, shall constitute a fund to be from time to time appropriated 
 by Parliament for academical Education in Upper Canada." 
 
 New Site and Building. The work of the University 
 had for some years been carried on in the building 
 erected|| as part of a larger edifice to be constructed 
 n accordance with future requirements. During the 
 
 *" Scholarships, Rewards, and Prizes " established by the Sen- 
 ate, are in this connection specifically mentioned as part of the 
 " current expenditure" of the University. 
 
 tit was left to the Governor-in-Council " to decide what shall be 
 deemed ordinary repairs as distinguished from permanent improve- 
 ments." 
 
 The method of authorising the annual expenditure has usually 
 been to make by Order-in- Council detailed appropriations for 
 specific services, but these have been made on the basis of esti- 
 mates sent in beforehand by the University Senate and the College 
 Council, respectively. 
 
 Section 54. 
 
 ||See above, p. 35, and note. 
 
69 
 
 session of 1853 an Act* was passed authorizing th e 
 Government to take possession of the site for new 
 Provincial buildings, and to value the landf* an d pay 
 interest on the valuation into the University income fund. 
 Both the site and the building were accordingly appro- 
 priated by the Government, and were long retained by it 
 for Provincial uses, though the scheme for the erection of 
 new Provincial buildings fell through. This made necess - 
 ary the selection of another site and the erection of a new 
 University building. The latter was begun in 1856 and 
 completed in 1858. The total cost was $355,907,+ the ori- 
 ginal appropriation by the Governor-in-Council having 
 been $300,000. The withdrawal of so large an amount 
 from the permanent fund caused serious embarrassment to 
 the management of the University, the receipts from fees 
 being at that time quite insignificant. The following 
 
 n6 Viet., Cap. 161. 
 
 fXo provision was made for the inclusion of the College build- 
 ing in the valuation, though it had cost $-55,000. For a full discus- 
 sion of the matter see Unt. Sess. Paper No. 74 of 1895. See also 
 the report of the University Commission of 1861 pp. 7 and 61-62. 
 For a summary of this valuable report, see Appendix E. 
 
 J The building was partially destroyed by fire in 1890, and wa s 
 restored, without loss to the capital of the University, by means o 1 
 a special appropriation of $160,030 made by the Ontario Legislature 
 for the purpose. The total amount taken out of the Endowmen 
 for building purposes is $652,652, made up as follows : 
 
 King's College, East wing (1842) $ 55,000 
 
 University of Toronto ( 1856) 355,907 
 
 Biological Building (1890) 129,745 
 
 Gymnasium 1894 30,000 
 
 Chemical Building 1895. . 82,000 
 
 Total $652, C52 
 
 " Matriculated " Students in Arts were, prior to 1861, exempt- 
 ed from payment of fees for tuition, and the fees paid by 
 
70 
 
 table will show the effect of the impairment of the cap- 
 ital of the endowment on the revenue of the institu- 
 tion : 
 
 Year. 
 
 Income 
 
 Expendi- 
 ture. 
 
 Surplus. 
 
 Deficit. 
 
 1853 
 
 $67,077 
 
 $54,929 
 
 $12,148 
 
 
 1854 
 
 52 92 3 
 
 49 453 
 
 13476 
 
 
 1855. 
 
 57 477 
 
 56 780 
 
 697 
 
 
 1856 
 
 66 577 
 
 65 206 
 
 1 371 
 
 
 1857. 
 
 60 132 
 
 60 917 
 
 
 $ 785 
 
 1858 
 
 55 734 
 
 55 386 
 
 348 
 
 
 1859 . . 
 
 51.586 
 
 70,155* 
 
 
 18,569 
 
 18fiO.. 
 
 54,375 
 
 63,153 
 
 
 8,778 
 
 1861 
 
 50,355 
 
 61,829 
 
 
 11,474 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Proposed Division of the Endowment. As far back 
 as 1846, in reply to communications^ from Governor 
 Cathcart, the authorities of Queen's College, Victoria 
 College, and Regiopolis College had intimated very plainly 
 that they had strong claims on the Province for aid in 
 carrying on the work of higher education, and on behalf 
 of Queen's it was alleged that an endowment had been 
 promised for a chair of theology, to come out of the 
 
 "occasional" students were assigned as "perquisites" to the 
 several professors and tutors in addition to their stated salaries. 
 See Report of University Commission of 1851, pp. 8 and 127. 
 
 ^Including $5,125 for "Furniture for College Residence"; 
 $6,256 for improvement of the grounds ; and $4, 340 for a residence 
 in connection with the Observatory. See Report of Commission of 
 1861, p. A 9. 
 L |See above, pp. 41-46, 
 
71 
 
 King's College endowment. The University Act of 1849 
 had closed the door to any such advantage by declaring 
 that annual surpluses should be added to the capital 
 of the endowment, but the way to a continuation of the 
 agitation was opened up by the provision in the Act of 
 1853, which placed* such surpluses at the disposal of the 
 Legislature for the promotion of "academical education." 
 The buoyant condition of the University revenue during 
 the years 1853-56 naturally attracted the attention of 
 chose who felt the burden of carrying on at their own ex- 
 pense colleges doing work similar in character and equal 
 in extent to that done by University College. 
 
 The pressure for a division of the funds of the Uni- 
 versity, which had been for some time growing stronger 
 outside of Parliament, at length found expression in 
 petitions to the Legislature. More than once the Wesleyan 
 Methodist Conference authorized its President and Sec- 
 retary to send in formal memorials on its behalf, and one of 
 thesef was in the Session of 1860 referred, with others of 
 similar tenor, to a special committee,! which took a large 
 amount of very valuable evidence respecting the history, 
 organization, and work of the Provincial University. The 
 petition of Conference in 1856 had prayed " that enlarged 
 
 *See above, p. 68. 
 
 f Prepared by the Rev. Dr. Ryerson. The full text is given 
 in his " Story of my Life," pp. 520-523.. 
 
 ^Composed of Hon. Malcolm Cameron, Attorney-General (John 
 A.) Macdonald, Hon. George Brown, Hon. William Cayley, 
 Hon. Michael Foley, and Messrs. Wilson, Roblin, Simpson, and 
 McCann. 
 
 No report of the proceedings of this committee was published 
 by Parliament, the understanding being that each side should take 
 the responsibility and assume the cost of printing its own case. See 
 Appendix E. 
 
72 
 
 assistance may be granted to Victoria College, and that 
 part of the funds now expended on Toronto University and 
 University College may be annually appropriated to the 
 several chartered colleges." The occurrence of a large 
 deficit in 1859 is a sufficient explanation of the changed 
 form of the petition of 1860, which prayed for " an in- 
 quiry into the manner in which the University Act of 
 1853 has been administered, and the funds of the Univer- 
 sity expended, and that all colleges in Upper Canada 
 (denominational or otherwise*) may be placed on the 
 same footing in regard to the University." As the 
 Legislature met at that time in Quebec it was obviously 
 inconvenient for a Parliamentary committee to investigate 
 thoroughly the state of an educational institution situated 
 in Toronto. Partly for this reason and partly because peti- 
 tions both for and against a division of its funds, presented 
 to' the Legislature in the session of 1861, made it appear 
 that the agitation was likley to be continued, Governor- 
 General Monck, as Visitor of the University of Toronto 
 and University College, appointed a Commission-f- to con- 
 duct on his behalf a visitation of these institutions and 
 report to him. The Commissioners held a number of meet- 
 ings in the University for the taking of evidence and con- 
 sulting of records, and a number of additional meetings 
 elsewhere for the preparation of their report, which was 
 sentj to the Government at Quebec. Their criticism of 
 
 *The only non-denominational one was University College, which 
 was established on the University endowment. 
 
 f Made up of Hon. James Patton of Toronto (Chairman), John 
 Beatty M.D., of Cobourg, and John Paton Esq. of Kingston. The 
 date of the appointment of the Commission was October 28, 1861. 
 
 $0n the 29th of May 1862. For a summary of the report see 
 Appendix E. 
 
73 
 
 the management of the University was moderate in tone, 
 and was directed against a defective system rather than 
 against those who had to administer it. On the subject 
 of aid to affiliated Colleges they recommended (1) that the 
 Crown Lands Department should assume the administra- 
 tion of the remainder of the land endowment of the 
 University ; (2) that interest-bearing debentures, to the 
 amount of $971,000 should, in return for the land and in 
 lieu of annual grants by the Legislature to denominational 
 Colleges, be added to the capital of the endowment; (3) 
 that out of a total revenue of $84,000 a year from invest- 
 ments the sum of $28,000 should be appropriated to Univer- 
 sity College,* and the sum of $10,000 to each of the other 
 four Queen's, Victoria, Regiopolis, and Trinity ; (4) that 
 no degrees in Arts should be conferred by these institutions 
 on their own students, the University of Toronto^ prescrib- 
 ing the Arts curriculum, conducting the examinations in 
 each institution, and granting the degrees ; and (5) that 
 after an appropriation of $3,500 for scholarships in the 
 University and the colleges, the remainder should be 
 devoted to paying the expenses incurred by the Senate in 
 the management of the affairs of the University. 
 
 No action was ever taken by either the Government 
 or the Legislature on this report. The controversy was 
 kept up in the country for a time with a persistence and 
 an acrimony that recalled the disputes over the sectarian 
 charter of King's College. But the disputation was com- 
 paratively short-lived. Petitions both for and against 
 the proposal to divide up the endowment were presented 
 
 *Under the old name of " King's College/' 
 
 t Under the name of " The University of Upper Canada." 
 
74 
 
 to Parliament in the first session of 1863 ; petitions 
 against, but not for it, were presented in the second 
 session of that year. The matter was then by common 
 consent dropped, its disappearance from the Parliamentary 
 arena being due to the insufficiency of the endowment 
 for what was required of it already ; to the reluctance of 
 the Legislature to either add to it, or assume any further 
 liability in connection with higher education ; and to the 
 very unsettled state of Canadian politics that resulted 
 in 1864, in the Quebec Conference resolutions, and three 
 years later in the passing of the British North America Act, 
 which consigned higher as well as lower education to the 
 jurisdiction of the Provincial Legislatures. The Ontario 
 Parliament, in spite of the strenuous opposition of the sup- 
 porters of denominational colleges, discontinued in 1869 
 the small annual grants that had been made to them for 
 many years by the Parliament of Canada. 
 
 The University Act of 1873. Apart from minor 
 changes effected by orders of the Lieutenant-Governor-in- 
 Council in connection with the management of the 
 finances, no modification was made in the constitution of 
 the Provincial University until the Session of 1873, when 
 an Act* was passed, which left the principal functions'!* 
 of the two institutions practically unaltered, while it made 
 several important changes of a minor kind. The Univer- 
 sity corporation was changed by the addition of " Convo- 
 cation " to the Chancellor, Vice-Chancellor, and Senate as 
 
 *36 Viet., Cap. 29 of the Statutes of Ontario, 
 t That of examining for degrees and standing on the one hand, 
 and that of teaching on the other. 
 
75 
 
 provided by the Act of 1853, and Convocation was defined* 
 as including " all Doctors and Bachelors of Law, all Doc- 
 tors and Bachelors of Medicine, all Masters of Arts, all 
 Bachelors of Arts of three years' standing, all Doctors of 
 Science, and all Bachelors of Science of three years' stand- 
 ing.'"' While the Vice- Chancellor was left elective by the 
 Senate, the Chancellor was made elective triennially by 
 Convocation. The composition of the Senate was chang- 
 ed by the limitation of Government appointees to nine, 
 by the introduction of certain ex offlcio members,-)- and by 
 the addition of fifteen members elected by Convocation. 
 The affiliation of all institutions^ that had not been affiliat- 
 ed as the result of " special applications made in that be- 
 half " was cancelled, and the right to grant the privilege of 
 affiliation was conferred on the Chancellor, Vice-Chancel- 
 lor, and Senate, subject to the approval of the Lieutenant. 
 Governor-in-Council and to the decision of Convocation- 
 Authority to establish, on the recommendation of the 
 Senate, additional "professorships or chairs" in Univer- 
 sity College was given to the Lieutenant-Governor-in- 
 
 *By 44 Viet. , Cap. 31 all graduates were afterwards declared to 
 be members of Convocation. 
 
 fThe President of University College, the Chief Superintendent 
 (later the Minister) of Education for the Province, a representa- 
 tive of the Law Society, the Principal of Upper Canada College, a 
 representative from each affiliated institution, a representative of the 
 High School Masters, all former Chancellors and Vice-Chancellors, 
 and two members of the Council of University College. 
 
 jThis insluded Queen's College, Victoria College, Regiopolis 
 College, and Trinity College, which had been affiliated by the Uni- 
 versity Act of 1853 without having applied for the status conferred 
 by it. 
 
76 
 
 Council, and the Senate was invested with a still more 
 important prerogative by the following provision* : 
 
 The Senate of the University, upon representations made to 
 it in that behalf, may enquire into the conduct or efficiency of any 
 professor in University College, and report to the Lieutenant-Gover- 
 nor the result of such enquiry, and may make such recommendations 
 as the Senate may think the circumstances of the cae require." 
 
 The University Act of 1887. The attendance of 
 students at University College increased slowly from 
 1853 to 1873. Shortly after the latter date began the 
 assimilation of the matriculation examination of the Uni- 
 versity to the examinations held by the Education 
 Department for the qualification of Public School teachers, 
 and the consequent simplification of the work of the 
 High Schools in preparing candidates for both tests. 
 The increase in the number of University Students be- 
 came more rapid, until both the available accommodation 
 and the capacity of the teaching staff were seriously taxed. 
 This gave rise to a demand on the part of the supporters 
 and alumni of the Provincial University for additional 
 financial aid from the Legislature, and a spirited opposi- 
 tion to this demand from the friends of Victoria, Queen's, 
 and Trinity Universites.f The outcome of the controversy 
 was a conference! of representatives of these institutions 
 with representatives of the University of Toronto and its 
 affiliated denominational colleges. This was held in 
 
 "^Section 49. This enactment is still part of the organic law of 
 the University. See Section 45 of the University Act of 1837 (50 
 Viet., Cap. 43. 
 
 tRegiopolis College had ceased to do academic work in 1871. 
 See Chapter ix. 
 
 For a brief account of the work of this conference, including the 
 resolutions adopted, see Appendix F. 
 
77 
 
 1885 at the instance of the Hon. G. W. Ross, Minister of 
 Education for the Province of Ontario, and its deliber- 
 ations resulted in the adoption of a series of resolu- 
 tions embodying the general principles on which the in- 
 stitutions above referred to might join in a co-operative 
 federation for the promotion of higher education. This 
 basis of union was submitted to and adopted by the 
 Senate of the University of Toronto, and also by Convoca- 
 tion. It was rejected by the authorities of Queen's and 
 Trinity Universities. The right to deal with it on behalf 
 of Victoria University was vested in the General Confer- 
 ence of the Methodist Church of Canada, and by that 
 body it was at first rejected.* The Legislature neverthe- 
 less, embodied in an Actf passed in the session of 1887 the 
 essential features of the scheme, which were in that 
 statute consolidated with the provisions of the existing 
 University constitution. 
 
 One important change effected by the University Act 
 of 1887 was the division of the work of tuition, and the 
 restoration of a large part of it to the University of To- 
 ronto, from which it had been taken away by the Actj of 
 1853. The object in view was to make tuition in the 
 subjects assigned to the University, as distinguished from 
 University College, free to the students of other univer- 
 sities, by way of inducement to the latter to leave their 
 degree conferring powers (except in the faculty of 
 Divinity) in abeyance, and join in a federal union with 
 
 *This action was reversed by the General Conference in 1890 and 
 Victoria College was removed to Toronto, from Cobourg, in 1892. 
 See Chapter iv. 
 
 t50 Viet., Cap. 43. 
 
 JSee above pp. 60 and 62. 
 
78 
 
 the Provincial University. Speaking generally, the line 
 of cleavage between the teaching functions of the Uni- 
 versity and the College respectively was the line between 
 Science and Philosophy on the one hand, and the langu- 
 ages with Ethics on the other.* An equally important 
 change was the making of provision for the re-establish- 
 ment of the teaching faculties of Law and Medicine, which 
 had been abolished by the Actf of 1853. The expediency 
 of such re -establishment was left by the Act to be deter- 
 mined by the University Senate, which almost immedi- 
 ately moved in the matter by appointing special com- 
 mittees to report as to the advisability of taking such a 
 step in the case of either faculty. The result was the 
 creation within the year of a teaching faculty of Medicine, 
 which has been made self-suporting so far as the endow- 
 ment of the University is concerned. No teaching faculty of 
 Law has yet been created]; under the authority granted 
 by the Act of 1887. 
 
 The Organization of the University. The Act of 1887 
 continues the " University of Toronto " as a corporation, 
 with power to hold real property, and " such other powers 
 and privileges as are conferred upon it by those portions 
 
 *The University subjects, as enumerated in the Act are : Pure 
 Mathematics, Physics, Astronomy, Geology, Mineralogy, Chemistry, 
 (pure and applied), Zoology, Botany, Physiology, History, Ethnology, 
 Comparative Philology, History of Philosophy, Logic and Meta- 
 physics, Educa-ion, Political Economy, Jurisprudence, Constitu- 
 tional Law, Engineering, Italian and Spanish. The University 
 College subjects are: Greek, Latin, French, German, English, Orien- 
 tal languages, Moral Philosophy, and Ancient History taught in 
 connection with Greek and Latin. 
 
 fSections 3 and 32. See above, p. 65. 
 
 ^Probably because a Law School has been established under the 
 auspices of the Law Society of Upper Canada. 
 
79 
 
 of the Charter remaining in force,* or by any former 
 Act." The Corporation consists of the " Chancellor, Vice- 
 Chancellor, Professors, and members of the Senate and of 
 Convocation for the time being." The Lieutenant-Governor 
 of the Province is continued as " Visitor " ex officio. The 
 Chancellor is elected triennially by the graduates of the 
 University, all of whom in all its faculties are members 
 of Convocation. The Vice-Chancellor is elected trienni- 
 ally by the Senate, of which, in the absence of the Chan- 
 cellor, he is the presiding officer. The President of the 
 University, who is ex officio President of University Col- 
 lege, is appointed by the Crown, as are also all the mem- 
 bersf of the teaching staff. The administration of the 
 affairs of the institution, except so much of them as belong 
 to the Bursar's office, has been committed to (1; the Senate 
 and (2) the University Council. 
 
 The Senate is composed of (1) members ex officio, 
 namely, the Minister of Education, the Chancellor, the 
 Vice-Chancellor, the President of University College, and 
 the President or other head of each federating^ Univer- 
 sity or College ; (2) appointed members, namely nine 
 appointed by the Crown, three by the University Council, 
 and one by the governing body of each of the following : 
 University College, the Law Society of Upper Canada 
 each federating University or College, and each affiliated 
 College ; (3) elected members, namely, one for every hun- 
 dred graduates in Arts on the register of each federating 
 
 *See above, p. 53. 
 
 tMembers of the Medical Faculty must be nominated by theSenate. 
 
 JThe only " federating University " to date is Victoria ; the only 
 "federating Colleges" are Knox College, Wycliffe College, and 
 St. Michael's College. 
 
80 
 
 University when the Act of 1887 took effect,* two for the 
 graduates in Law without distinction of University, four 
 for the graduates in Medicine, and two elected by <% the 
 head masters and assistant masters of collegiate institutes 
 and high schools." Subject to the provisions of the Actf 
 respecting the income and property of the institution 
 the Senate is entrusted with " the management of and 
 superintendency over the affairs and business of the Uni- 
 versity." It is authorized to prescribe courses of study, 
 and after examination to confer degrees or grant certifi- 
 cates of standing in the different departments of learning 
 except Theology .J It may establish " scholarships, 
 prizes, and rewards," but is forbidden to make them a 
 charge on the funds of the University. It may by stat- 
 ute, subject to the approval of the Lieutenant-Governor- 
 in-Council, grant the privilege of affiliation to teaching 
 institutions, and may in the same way cancel the privi- 
 lege after it has been granted. It may of its own 
 motion " inquire into the conduct, teaching, and effici- 
 ency of any professor or teacher " in either the Univer- 
 sity or University College, and report the result of its in- 
 quiry to the Lieutenant-Governor with such recommenda- 
 tions as the circumstances of the case seems to require. 
 In addition to the powers specifically conferred upon it 
 by the Act, it is authorized to pass statutes " in general 
 for promoting the purposes of the University, and 
 
 *It was brought into force by proclamation of the Lieutenant- 
 Governor in Council on the 23rd of March, 1888. The repre- 
 sentatives of the graduates in Arts are at present twelve for the 
 University of Toronto, and five for Victoria University. 
 
 tSee below, p. 82. 
 
 |In the older University Statutes the term " Divinity" is used. 
 
81 
 
 touching all other matters whatsoever regarding the 
 same or the business thereof, or for any purpose for which 
 provision may be required for carrying out this Act 
 according to its intent and spirit," in any case not pro- 
 vided for by the Act. All its statutes are subject to 
 ratification by order of the Lieutenant-Governor in 
 Council, to whom it is required to report annually on the 
 general condition and progress of the University. 
 
 The University Council is a body created for the first 
 time by the Act of 1887. It consists of the President and 
 the professors in the various teaching faculties of the 
 University, and is entrusted with full authority (1) to ex- 
 ercise discipline over all students in relation to the lectures 
 and other instruction by members of the University teach- 
 ing faculties ; (2) to regulate the work carried on by "the 
 societies and associations of students " organized in con - 
 nection with the University ; (3) to control all " officers 
 and servants" whose services are required in connec- 
 tion with the work of instruction ; and (4) to prescribe 
 fees for laboratory instruction. The University Council 
 is not a body corporate, or even a constituent element in 
 the University corporation. 
 
 University College. This institution is continued as a 
 body corporate under the name of " The Council of Univer- 
 sity College." The Lieutenant-Governor is continued as ex 
 officio Visitor. The Council is composed of the President, 
 the College professors, and the Dean of residence, and 
 it is empowered to make regulations for " the manage- 
 ment of the property and business " of the College, and 
 for any purpose necessary for carrying the Act into effect 
 according to its h intent and spirit in cases for which no 
 
82 
 
 provision is made. All the members of the teaching 
 staff are appointed by the Crown and hold office during 
 its pleasure, but the President may suspend any " officer 
 or servant," and report the case to the Visitor. The 
 Council is authorized, subject to the approval uf the 
 Lieutenant-Governor-in-Council, to determine the fees 
 payable for tuition in the College. The non-sectarian 
 character of the University and University College is 
 maintained, but the Councils of the two institutions are 
 authorized to make regulations for the moral conduct of 
 students and their attendance on public worship, the latter 
 being, however, left entirely voluntary. 
 
 Financial Management. The University Income and 
 Property Act* of 1887 effects a complete separation be- 
 tween the management and endowment of Upper Canada 
 Collegef and those of the University of Toronto and 
 University College, and vests the control of all the pro- 
 perty and effects of the latter two institutions in the 
 Crown, under the management of the Bursar, whose 
 office is continued unchanged as to appointment, terms, 
 powers, and functions.]: It is provided by this statute 
 that the former distinction between " property " and " in- 
 come " shall be maintained in the Bursar's accounts ; that 
 in making appropriations out of income for the annual 
 expenditure the Lieutenant-Governor-in-Council may 
 either designate the special services, or leave that to be 
 done by the University Senate and College Council ; and 
 that any surplus remaining at the end of any year to the 
 
 *50Vict., Cap. 44. 
 fSee Appendix B. 
 |See above, p. 66. 
 
83 
 
 credit of the income fund " shall be treated as permanent 
 property." 
 
 The University Acts of 1887 were in the year of their 
 enactment consolidated with the Revised Statutes of On- 
 tario for 1887, and in this form they are at present the 
 organic law of the Provincial University. 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 
 VICTORIA UNIVERSITY. 
 
 The adherents of the Methodist Church in Upper 
 Canada shared during the early history of the Province 
 the general regret at the absence of all facilities for 
 obtaining a higher education. Prominent members of 
 the Methodist communion took part in the educational 
 controversies of the day both in the Legislature and out- 
 side of it. When the District Grammar Schools were 
 founded under the Act* of 1807, they, with other so- 
 called "Dissenters," resented their exclusion from what 
 they deemed a fair share of influence in the control and 
 direction of public schools maintained entirely at the 
 public expense. They objected, as members of other 
 denominations did, to the sectarian character of the 
 charter granted to King's College in 1827, and to the sur- 
 render of the Provincial University's land endowment to 
 the control of a single church. Their dissatisfaction was 
 intensified when Lieutenant-Governor Colborne, without 
 authority from the Legislature, or the concurrence of any 
 other body except his Executive Council, establish edf 
 Upper Canada College as a substitute for the Home Dis- 
 trict Grammar School. Owing to the circumstances of 
 the case, whether it was so intended or not, the new 
 
 *47 Geo. III., cap. 6. 
 
 tSee above pp. 23-24, and also Appendix B. 
 
85 
 
 College fell at once under the virtual control* of the 
 Church of England, which claimed then to be the "Estab- 
 lished Church " of Upper Canada, and there can be little 
 doubt that this acted as a stimulus to the Methodists in 
 their efforts to promote liberal culture by the establish- 
 ment of an institution under their own control, but open 
 to students of all other denominations. 
 
 The Work of Dr. Ryerson.-^ By far the most promin- 
 ent exponent of the views of the Methodist body during 
 the stirring educational controversies which agitated the 
 country for the forty years from 1824 to 1864, was the 
 Rev. Egerton Ryerson. The son of a United Empire 
 Loyalist who had served as a British officer in the 
 Revolutionary War, he was born in 1803 in that part of 
 Upper Canada which afterwards became, and is now, the 
 County of Norfolk. The London District Grammar 
 School was within easy reach, and there he obtained his 
 primary education under Mr. James (afterwards Judge) 
 Mitchell, who had come to Canada from Scotland with Dr. 
 Strachan. Contrary to the expressed wish of his father he 
 joined the Methodist Church at the age of eighteen, and 
 after spending two years as assistant teacher in the 
 grammer school of which he had been a pupil, he took a 
 brief course of preparatory instruction in Hamilton and 
 there entered the itinerant Methodist ministry. Shortly 
 
 *From a petition sent to the Legislative Assembly by the "United 
 Presbytery of Upper Canada " in the session of 1830, it appears 
 that allegations of. the same kind were current respecting the 
 Grammar Schools (See Hodgins' " Documentary History," Vol. I. 
 pp. 298-299.) 
 
 tA very good account of Dr. Ryerson's work is given in his 
 "Story of My Life," edited and supplemented by his intimate 
 friend and official colleague, J. G. Hodgins, LL,D, 
 
86 
 
 afterward, at the instance of his fellow ministers he 
 published anonymously, in 1825, a spirited reply to one 
 of Archdeacon Strachan's controversial sermons, and even 
 at the early age of twenty-two he began to be looked 
 upon as the coming champion, not merely of Methodism 
 but of all the other religious denominations which wet e 
 then striving to secure a reasonable degree of civil rights 
 and of religious freedom. His appointment to the Editor- 
 ship of the Christian Guardian, which was established 
 in 1829 by the Methodist body as its journalistic organ, 
 gave him increased opportunities and greater influence 
 as a publicist. He had taken an active part in the 
 organization of an independent " Methodist Episcopal 
 Church in Canada," which was effected in 1828,* and in 
 1833 he made his first journey to England to promote 
 the union of that year between the Canadian and British 
 Methodist Conferences. A second journey across the 
 Atlantic was made in 1835 to secure a charter and raise 
 funds for the seminary which had by that time been 
 established by the Canadian Methodists. After it be- 
 came a university in 1841, he was chosen its first "Prin- 
 cipal," and this office he held until after he was appoint- 
 ed in 1844 "Chief Superintendent of Education" for 
 Upper Canada. In that capacity he was able to render 
 educational services of the greatest value to the Province. 
 He visited many countries in Europe, as well as different 
 States of the Union in America, and before he resigned 
 his office in 1876 lie was permitted to witness ineffective 
 
 *Prior to that date the Methodist Church in Canada was con- 
 nected with the Methodist Episcopal Chu.rch of the Uuited States, 
 by which it had been established, 
 
87 
 
 operation a system of popular education which is not in- 
 ferior to any other in the world, and which is due in 
 its main features to his exceptional aptitude for initiating 
 practical reforms and his phenomenal capacity for popular- 
 izing them. In all the controversies over the clergy 
 reserves, which were finally secularized in 1854,* and 
 over the sectarian charter of the Provincial University, 
 which was cleared of its sectarianism by the University 
 Actf of 1849, he, more than other person, spoke for his 
 own denomination, and he continued to do so during the 
 discussion over the Provincial University endowment, 
 which lasted till 1862. After his retirement from all 
 active duty in church and state, but busily engaged 
 in literary work as long as his physical and intellectual 
 powers remained vigorous, he lived in honored retirement 
 till his lamented death in 1882. 
 
 Upper Canada Academy Established. In the Metho- 
 dist Conference held in 1829 the subject of a seminary 
 of higher education was taken into consideration and 
 a committee was appointed, but nothing decisive 
 was done J In the following year the matter came 
 up again for discussion ; a committee was appointed 
 to deal with it, and a plan for carrying on the 
 work was reported by the committee and adopted by 
 the Conference. In accordance with the resolutions 
 then passed the proposed "seminary of learning" was 
 to be established " under the direction of the Conference 
 
 *By Act of the Canadian Parliament, 18 Viet., cap. 2. 
 t!2 Viet., cap. 82. 
 
 {Carroll's k ' Case and his Contemporaries," Vol. III., p. 256. 
 S"Life and times of Anson Green, D.D.," p. 140, 
 
88 
 
 of the Methodist Episcopal Church* of Canada." It was 
 to be placed under the control of nine "Trustees" 
 appointed by Conference, and in them was to be vested 
 the management of all the property belonging to the 
 institution. Five Visitors were to be chosen annually by 
 the Conference, and these were to be associated with the 
 trustees in appointing members of the teaching staff, fix- 
 ing their salaries, framing regulations, prescribing the 
 course of study, and dealing with " all other matters 
 which relate to the proper regulation, government, discip- 
 line, and instruction of the students." The seminary 
 was to be a purely literary institution ; no system of 
 Divinity was to be taught in it, but all students were to 
 be " free to embrace and pursue any religious creed, and 
 attend any place of religious worship which their parents 
 or guardians might direct." Dr. Green who was a mem- 
 ber of the Conference of 1830, describes the scheme as 
 " a bold and venturesome, as well as a patriotic, under- 
 taking," and it is difficult to see how this encomium can 
 be withheld from it. Dr. Green addst : " We had no 
 funds with which to provide such an institution, and we 
 had little collegiate knowledge and experience to guide 
 us ; but the country required it, the church demanded it, 
 and the Conference ordered it, therefore it was accom- 
 plished." 
 
 * Founded by missionaries from the M. E. Church of the United 
 States at the time of the United Empire Loyalist immigration. In 
 1833 this body united with the Methodist Church established in 
 Eastern Canada by British Methodist missionaries, the name of the 
 united body being the " Wesleyan Methodist Church in Canada." 
 
 t"Life and times of Anson Green, D.D.," p. 140. 
 
89 
 
 The committee* appointed by Conference to select 
 a location and site for, and to give a name to, the new 
 seminary, ultimately chose Cobourg from among a num- 
 ber of competing places,^ and the name given to the 
 college was " The Upper Canada Academy." A vigorous 
 canvass for funds was carried on, and able expositions of 
 the purpose in view appeared occasionally from the pen 
 of Dr. Ryerson. The project was apparently regarded 
 with dislike by Sir John Colborne, who in the course of 
 a somewhat undignified reply J to a courteous address of 
 the Methodist Conference, said, evidently with Upper 
 Canada College in his mind : " The system of education 
 which has produced the best and ablest men in the 
 United Kingdom will not be abandoned here to suit the 
 limited views of the leaders of societies who perhaps 
 have neither experience nor judgment to appreciate the 
 value or advantages of a liberal education ; but the 
 British Government will, I am confident, with the aid of 
 the Provincial Legislature, establish respectable schools 
 in every part of the Province, and encourage all societies 
 to follow this example. A seminary, I hope, will not be 
 styled exclusive that is open to everyone, merely because 
 
 *Chis committee was composed of : Rev. John Ryerson, Thomas 
 Whitehead, Samuel Belton, David Wright, John Beatty, William 
 Ryerson, Thomas Madden, William Brown, and James Richardson. 
 The two Ryersons were brothers of the Rev. Egerton Ryerson, 
 who was then editor of the Christian Guardian, the denominational 
 journal ; the Rev. James Richardson was afterwards Bishop of the 
 Methodist Episcopal Church till his death in 1875. 
 
 tYork (now Toronto), Colborne. Belleville, Kingston, and Brock- 
 ville, were the others. 
 
 |See Hodgins' " Documentary History," Vol. II., pp. 11-12. The 
 incident occurred in 1831. 
 
90 
 
 the classical masters are brought from our own univer- 
 sities." Dr. Ryerson's response was as pointed as the 
 attack : i( The only opinion expressed by the Methodist 
 Conference in regard to a system of education is, that it 
 might be such as the local knowledge of the Provincial 
 Legislature, in respect to the circumstances of the Pro- 
 vince, might dictate. No objection that I am aware of 
 has ever been made to classical masters from English uni- 
 versities ; but when seminaries are established and placed 
 under the sole direction of the clergy of one church, with- 
 out even consulting the popular branch of the Colonial 
 Legislature, I cannot see how they are justly entitled to 
 the character, confidence, or patronage of free public 
 institutions.'"' 
 
 The Upper Canada Academy Charter. In spite of the 
 formidable obstacles they had to encounter the promoters 
 of the new Academy succeeded in erecting during the 
 years 1832-35 a building* suitable for the work. The 
 corner stone was laidf on the 7th day of June, 1832, but 
 a heavy debt was incurred in order to secure the comple- 
 tion of the structure. This proved so burdensome that, 
 after various devicesj had been resorted to at home the 
 Conference resolved in 1835 to send an " Agent " to Eng- 
 land to collect funds there, and also to procure for the 
 
 *This edifice continued to be, until Victoria University was trans- 
 ferred to Toronto in 1892, the nucleus of Victoria College, Cobourg. 
 
 fBy Dr. Gilchrist of Colborne. Among the memorials placed in 
 the stone was Number 28 of Vol. III., of the Christian Guardian 
 then edited, by Mr. Ryerson. 
 
 | Among thema resolution of Conference that its members "should 
 apply to the erection of the Upper Canada Academy all fees which 
 they may receive for the celebration of matrimony for the four years, 
 ensuing." 
 
91 
 
 Academy a royal charter. The latter had become a 
 necessity from the fact that the Legislature of Upper 
 Canada showed a strong disinclination* to pass such an 
 Act of incorporation as the promoters of the institution 
 would be justified in accepting. The agent selected was 
 Dr. Byerson, and in November of the same year he set 
 out on his twofold mission. His urgent appeal to the 
 Colonial Secretaryf for financial aid to the Academy, in 
 the shape of a grant of money for immediate relief and 
 a land endowment for future maintenance, was met after, 
 some time by a refusal to interfere with the revenue of 
 the Province, or make any farther appropriation out of 
 the waste lands of the Crown. He was successful, after 
 some delays, caused by doubts on the part of the law 
 officers of the Crown, in obtaining a royal charter,! which 
 created " The Trustees of the Upper Canada Academy " 
 a corporation, named the first Trustees and the first 
 Visitors, and provided for the election of their successors 
 by the " Annual Meeting of the Ministers of the 
 Wesleyan Methodist Church in Upper Canada." The 
 functions of the trustees, of the Visitors, and of the 
 " Board " made up of the two classes of officials taken to- 
 gether, were defined in accordance with the resolutions of 
 the Conference of 1830. || The amount of money collected 
 
 *See Hodgins' "Documentary History," Vol. IT., p. 174. 
 
 fThen Lord Glenelg. 
 
 jFor the text of this document see Appendix G. It. will be 
 found in extenso in Hodgins' " Documentary History," Vol. II., 
 pp. 268-272. 
 
 The law officers had some scruple about the use of the term "Con- 
 ference" and also about that of the word "Church." For the 
 latter they wished to substitute " Connexion," 
 
 ||See above, pp. 87-38. 
 
92 
 
 in England was not enough to free the supporters of the 
 Academy from embarrassment ; but in spite of the dis- 
 couraging state of its finances the institution was, almost 
 immediately after the arrival of the charter, formally 
 opened for the reception of pupils. The charter was 
 dated the 12th of October, 1836 ; the Academy was 
 opened* on the 10th of June following. 
 
 Though Lord Glenelg had not seen his way to grant- 
 ing either a sum of money out of the " casual and terri- 
 torial revenues of the Crown " for the immediate relief 
 of the Academy, or a land endowment for its future 
 maintenance, he gave Dr. Byerson a promisef that 
 he would " not fail to direct the Lieutenant-Gover- 
 nor of Upper Canada to recommend to the favorable 
 attention of the Legislature of that Province the claims of 
 the Upper Canada Academy to their protection and sup- 
 port." The matter came before the Legislative Assembly 
 in the firstj session of 1837, on a petition from the Prin- 
 cipal of the Academy, which was referred to a special 
 Committee. The report gave full credit to the promot- 
 ers of the Academy for their enterprise and public spirit, 
 described briefly what they had already accomplished, 
 
 *Under the Principalship of the Rev. Matthew Richey, and with 
 an attendance of 120 pupils, of whom 80 were boarders. 
 
 fSee Hodgins' "Documentary History," Vol. II., pp. 25L-252, 
 and 255. 
 
 JThis was the regular session. The second was a special one 
 held to deal with the financial crisis. 
 
 0f this Committee Mr. W. H. Draper was Chairman, and the 
 other members were Messrs. Ruttan, Hagerman, Prince, Gowan, 
 Cameron, and Monahan. All but the last two belonged to the 
 Church of England ; Mr, Cameron was a Presbyterian, and Mr. 
 Monahan a Catholic. 
 
93 
 
 and suggested "the propriety of affording a grant of 
 money to meet the present necessities of the institution 
 In spite of some opposition " An Act granting a sum* of 
 money by way of loan to the Upper Canada Academy 
 at Cobourg " was passed by both Houses, but it was 
 rendered useless by the addition of a provision in the 
 Legislative Council to the effect that the Receiver-Gen- 
 eral should not advance the amount unless he had money 
 in his hands for which he had no other use. Dr. Ryer- 
 son, who had not left England when this procedure was 
 reported to him, at once penned an indignant remonstrance 
 to Lord Glenelg, urging him to apply a portion of the 
 revenue of the Crown in Upper Canada to the relief of 
 the Academy from embarrassments which threatened its 
 continued existence. The Colonial Secretary promptly 
 instructed Sir Francis Bond Head to " advance " the 
 amount specified in the Act, and half of it was paid over 
 under this order. Before the other half was paid, the 
 question was raised by Sir Francis whether the " advance" 
 ordered by Lord Glenelg was to be a "1 oan" or a "grant." 
 The matter was submitted to both Houses of the Legis- 
 lature in the session of 1838. The Council declined to 
 express any opinion on the point, and the Assembly re- 
 questedf the Lieutenant-Governor to pay the balance of 
 the amount specified by the Colonial Secretary, " leav- 
 ing it to be decided by His Lordship whether it was the 
 intention of the Home Government that such advance 
 should be a loan, or a grant, a matter upon which the 
 
 *The sum named was 4, 150 ($16, 600), and the loan was to be for 
 ten years. 
 fHodgins' "Documentary History," Vol. III., pp. 103-124 
 
94 
 
 House abstains from offering an opinion." Sir Francis 
 replied that it would afford him great pleasure " to give 
 immediate effect to the wish expressed by the House of 
 Assembly," and thus the unpleasant incident terminated. 
 
 Victoria College. The educational work done in the 
 Upper Canada Academy during the first few years of its 
 existence was intended to be similar in grade to that 
 done in Upper Canada College. Neither of them had 
 university powers to exercise, and each of them was de- 
 signed to be a preparatory school in relation to a Pro- 
 vincial University, should one be established on a basis 
 satisfactory to the community at large. Whatever hopes 
 may have been entertained by the Methodists as the 
 result of the partial secularization of the charter of King's 
 College by the Act* of 1837, it soon became apparent 
 that the Provincial University would continue under the 
 virtual control of the Church of England, and application 
 was made to Parliament on behalf of the Academy for 
 legislative authority to confer degrees in the various 
 faculties. This was granted by an Act-)- passed in 1841, 
 the object of which is made clear by the terms of its pre- 
 amble. After reciting the text of the Royal Charter in 
 full, it continues : 
 
 "And whereas, by petition of the said Board, J it appears that 
 the said Academy has been in continuous operation during the last 
 five years, and that its success and usefulness would be greatly in- 
 creased if it were incorporated with the style and privileges of a 
 
 *7 William IV. , cap. 16. See above, p. 32. 
 
 t4 and 5 Viet., cap. 87. This was the first session of the first Par- 
 liament of the Province of Canada. 
 
 |The " Board " of the Academy, made up of nine Trustees and 
 five Visitors. See above, p. 88. 
 
95 . 
 
 College ; and whereas the said Board have prayed for the incor- 
 poration of the said Academy under the name and style of " Vic- 
 toria College " at Cobourg, with such privileges as were intended 
 to be conferred upon a College about to be established at Kingston, 
 in connection with the Church of Scotland, by an Act* of the Legis- 
 lature of the late Province of Upper Canada, intituled An Act to 
 establish a College by the name and style of the University at Kingston." 
 The statute changed the name of the institution from 
 "The Upper Canada Academy" to "Victoria College," 
 and invested it with " power and authority to confer the 
 degrees of Bachelor, Master, and Doctor in the several 
 arts and faculties." It recognized the " Conference " by 
 that name as the annual meeting so designated*)* in the 
 royal charter, and it enacted that the President of the 
 Executive Council, the Speaker of the Legislative Council, 
 tho Speaker of the Legislative Assembly, the Attorney- 
 General, and the Solicitor-General for Canada West 
 should be ex officio Visitors of the College and, as such, 
 members of the " Board " and " Senate." The organiza- 
 tion of the new University under this Act was therefore 
 made up of the following constituent bodies : (1) The 
 " Trustees," whose number and functions remained the 
 same as under the royal charter ; (2) the "Visitors," whose 
 functions remained unchanged, while the number was in- 
 creased by the addition of the ex officio Visitors above 
 mentioned ; (3) the " Board," whose functions continued 
 unchanged, while its membership was increased by the 
 addition of the ex officio Visitors ; and (4) the " Senate," 
 composed of the President and professors, together with 
 the members of the Board. The last named body was 
 
 *3 Viet., cap. 35. See chapter V. 
 tSee above, p. 91. 
 
96 
 
 entrusted with " fall power and authority to confer the 
 degrees of Bachelor, Master, and Doctor in the several 
 Arts and Faculties." The Act of 1841 did not repeal the 
 royal charter granted to the Academy, but on the con- 
 trary, expressly affirmed that it applied to " everything 
 which appertains to the constitution, government, man- 
 agement, proceedings, and interest of the College, as they 
 have heretofore applied to the Academy." The Act of 
 1841 was amended by a statute* passed by the Parlia- 
 ment of Canada in 1858. By it the number of trustees 
 appointed by Conference was increased to twelve, the 
 number of elected Visitors to twelve, and ipso facto 
 the membership of the " Board/' exclusive of ex officio 
 members, to twenty-four. 
 
 Provincial Aid. From its foundation the Upper 
 Canada Academy had depended almost entirely on the 
 liberality of the Methodists themselves, not merely for 
 the revenue necessary to maintain it, but also for the 
 capital expenditure involved in its establishment. In an 
 able and energetic protest which Dr. Ryerson addressed 
 to the Colonial Secretary)- against the Clergy Reserve 
 billj passed by the Parliament of Upper Canada in 1839, 
 he thus stated the case for his denomination from the 
 educational standpoint : 
 
 "A very large sum has been expended in the erection of Upper 
 Canada College, on the grounds of King's College, and with an en- 
 dowment of $8,000 or $10,000 a year. This institution is wholly 
 under the management of Episcopal clergymen, /hile the Upper 
 
 *22 Viet., cap. 67. 
 
 tThen Lord Normanby, successor to Lord Glenelg. 
 
 JThis measure was reserved for the Queen's assent, and it never 
 became law. 
 
 " Story of My Life," p. 252. 
 
97 
 
 Canada Academy, which was built at Cobourg by the Methodists at 
 a cost of about $40,000, could not, without a severe struggle, get 
 even the $16,000 which were directed to be paid over to it by Lord 
 Glenelg. The matter had to be contested* with Sir F. B. Head on 
 the floor of the House of Assembly before he could be induced to 
 obey the Royal instructions." 
 
 Dr. Ryerson' was at Kingstonf when the Victoria Col- 
 lege Act was assented to by Governor Sydenham. In a 
 letter written at that time he thus speaks^ of the Univer- 
 sity and its future : 
 
 " The establishment of such an institution by the members of the 
 Wesleyan Methodist Church in Canada attests their estimate of 
 
 Education and Science The Act itself will advance 
 
 the paramount interests of literary education amongst Her Majesty's 
 Canadian subjects. For the accomplishment of this purpose a grant 
 must be added to the charter, a measure honourable to the enlight- 
 ened liberality of the Government and Legislature. When they are 
 securely laying a broad foundation for popular government, and 
 devising comprehensive schemes for the development of the latent 
 resources of the country and the improvement of its internal com- 
 munication, and proposing a liberal system of common school 
 education, free from the domination of every church, and aiding 
 colleges which may have been established by any church, we may 
 rationally and confidently anticipate the arrival of a long-looked 
 for era of civil liberty, social harmony, and public prosperity." 
 
 Later in the same year Dr. Ryerson was apppointed 
 the first Principal of the new University, and in a 
 
 *See above, pp. 93-94. 
 
 fThen the capital of Canada. See above, p. 35. 
 
 J" Story of My Life," p. 301. 
 
 The appointment was made in October, 1841, but he was not 
 formally installed till June, 1842. He occupied the position till he 
 was appointed Chief Superintendent of Education in 1844. He 
 continued at the head of the institution as " Honorary Principal," 
 and afterward as "President," till the late Rev. Dr. Nelles became 
 President in 1852. Dr. Nelles at his death in 1887, was succeeded 
 by the Rev. Dr. Burwash. 
 G 
 
public address in that capacity, after describing the 
 Academy as " the first institution of the kind established 
 by royal charter, unconnected with the Church of Eng- 
 land, throughout the British Colonies," he went on to 
 say:* 
 
 "It is a cause of renewed satisfaction and congratulation, that, 
 after five year's operation as an Academy, it has been incorporated 
 as a College, and financially assisted by the unanimous vote of both 
 branches of the Provincial Legislature, sanctioned by more than 
 official cordiality, in Her Majesty's name, by the late lamented 
 Lord Sydenham, one of whose last messages to the Legislative 
 Assembly was a recommendation to grant 500 as an aid to the 
 Victoria College. A foundation for a common school system in this 
 Province has been laid by the Legislature, and I have reason to 
 believe that the attention of Government is earnestly directed to 
 make permanent provision for the support of Colleges also, that 
 they may be rendered efficient in their operation, and accessible to 
 as large a number of the enterprising youth of our country as 
 possible." 
 
 University Legislation, 1843 53. The attitude taken 
 in 1841 by Dr. Ryerson was steadily maintained by him 
 and by the Methodist Church through the University 
 controversy which lasted till 1862. The death of Lord 
 Sydenham cut short the educational plans he was devis- 
 ing in concert with Dr. Ryerson, whom he apparently 
 intended-)- to appoint to the superintendency of Common 
 Schools. No University legislation of any kind was 
 attempted during the brief regime of Sir Charles Bagot. 
 While Mr. Baldwin's University bill of 1843 was before 
 
 * " Story of My Life," p. 301. 
 t " Story of My Life," p. 342. 
 
99 
 
 Parliament the Victoria College Board passed* a series of 
 resolutions, commending the University Act of 1837, 
 condemning the manner in which its objects had been 
 " entirely defeated and abrogated," and the sectarian 
 character of the charter " virtually restored ; " approving 
 of the bill of 1843 as likely "to provide effectually against 
 the abuses practised under the general and indefinite pro- 
 visions of the amended charter ; cordially concurring in 
 the general objects and provisions of the bill," though its 
 passage could not confer any advantage on the Wesleyan 
 Methodist Church ; calling attention to the obligation 
 resting on that Church to continue Victoria College at 
 Cobourg as " a literary institution ; " and appealing " to 
 the just and enlightened consideration of the Gcvernment 
 to grant such assistance " as the peculiar circumstances 
 suggested. A few days afterwardf Dr. Ryerson wrote for 
 publication in the Christian Guardian a letter in which 
 he characterized Mr. Baldwin's bill as " a measure worthy 
 of the most enlightened government," and went on to 
 explain how Victoria College would be affected by it : 
 
 In the discussion^ the authorities of Victoria College have taken 
 no part. We have remained perfectly silent and neutral, not 
 because we had no opinion as to the policy which has been recently 
 pursued in converting a Provincial Ministry into a Church of Eng- 
 land one. We, as a body, had more to lose than to gain by any 
 proposed plan to remedy the abuse and evil complained of. As a 
 
 *At a special meeting held on the 25th of October, of that year. 
 The full text of these resolutions is given in Appendix D.D., to the 
 Journals of the Legislative Assembly of Canada for 1846. See 
 above pp. 44-46. 
 
 fOctober 28, 1843. 
 JOf the University bill. 
 
100 
 
 body we gain nothing by the University bill, should it become a 
 law ; it only provides for the continuance of a small annual aid 
 which Parliament has already granted ; whilst, of course, it takes 
 away the University powers and privileges of Victoria College 
 making it a College of the University of Toronto. Our omission, 
 therefore, from the bill would be preferable, as far as we, as a party, 
 are concerned, were it consistent wiih the general and important 
 objects of the measure. But such an omission would destroy the 
 very character and object of the bill. As a Provincial measure, it 
 cannot fail to confer unspeakable benefits upon the country. View- 
 ing the measure in this light, the Board of Victoria College have 
 consented to resign certain of their rights and privileges for the 
 accomplishment of general objects so comprehensive and important. 
 
 The resignation of Mr. Baldwin and his colleagues, and 
 the consequent prorogation* of Parliament, prevented the 
 passing of the University bill, and Sir Charles Metcalfe 
 soon afterward entered into communication with Dr. 
 Ryerson as to the provisions which should be embodied 
 in a new one. Though he was appointed Chief Superin- 
 tendent of Education in 1844 he was still Principal of 
 Victoria College while Mr. Draper's University billsf 
 were before Parliament in 1845. With respect to them 
 the Board of Victoria College assumedj a friendly atti- 
 tude, but at the same time resolved to ask the Methodist 
 Conference to petition the Legislature to " grant a suffi- 
 cient and permanent endowment for Victoria College 
 where it is now located," and asserted the right of the 
 College to fair representation on the governing bodies of 
 the Provincial University. The personal reply of Dr. 
 
 *0n the 9th of December, 1843. See above, p. 37. 
 tSee above, p. 38. 
 
 jSee Appendix D.D., to the Journals of the Legislative Assembly 
 for 1846. 
 See above, pp. 44-46. 
 
101 
 
 Ryerson to Governor Cathcart's request for the opinion 
 of the authorities of Victoria College on the amended 
 charter of King's College was in the main a fuller exposi- 
 tion of the same general attitude. 
 
 As the University Act* of 1849 was similar in scope 
 and purpose to the Baldwin bill of 1843, no opposition to 
 its passage was offered by the authorities of Victoria 
 College, though it cut oft* all hope of any portion of the 
 income being diverted to the advantage of the denomina- 
 tional Universities.^ By the University ActJ of 1853, 
 provision was made . for the devotion of the surplus 
 revenues from the Provincial University endowment to 
 the formation of a " fund to be from time to time appro- 
 priated by Parliament for academical education in Upper 
 Canada." Victoria College was by this Act affiliated to 
 the University of Toronto, and Dr. Ryerson was appointed 
 by the Crown a member of its Senate. Before long the 
 supporters of the denominational colleges began to peti- 
 tion the Parliament of Canada for a share of the proceeds 
 of the University endowment. The most important of 
 these memorials was one prepared by Dr. Ryerson in 
 1859, adopted by the Methodist Conference of that year, 
 and submitted on its behalf to Parliament in the session 
 of 18GO. The subsequent action taken by Parliament 
 and the Governor-in-Council has been sufficiently noticed|| 
 in connection with the University of Toronto. 
 
 *12 Viet., cap. 82. 
 
 tSee above, p. 59. J16 Viet. , cap. 89. 
 
 For the text of this document see " Story of My Life," pp. 
 520-523. 
 
 j|See above, pp. 71-74. 
 
102 . 
 
 --.. 
 
 Changes in the Constitution. The union of the 
 Wesleyan Methodists with the New Connexion Metho- 
 dists made necessary some modifications of the consti- 
 tution of Victoria College, and these were effected by an 
 Act* passed by the Ontario Legislature in 1874. This 
 statute " repealed " absolutely and expressly, not merely 
 the Acts of 1841 and 1858, but also the royal charter of 
 1836, and continued the corporate existence of the in- 
 stitution under the name of " Victoria College at 
 Cobourg. "( It provided that " the various branches of 
 science and literature " .should be taught on " Christian 
 principles," but that no religious test or qualification for 
 admission should be required. The former " Board " 
 having been abolished by the repeal of the Act under 
 which it was constituted, a new " Board " was created 
 with the usual corporate powers, and was clothed with 
 authority to appoint and remove the President, pro- 
 fessors, tutors, masters, and all other officials of the Col- 
 lege ; to make regulations respecting its own meetings ; 
 to control the " performing of Divine service ; " to pre- 
 scribe courses of study ; and to fix salaries and other 
 emoluments. It was to be composed of twelve laymen 
 and twelve clergymen, and to be responsible to the 
 General Conference of the Methodist Church of Canada, 
 by which its members were to be appointed quadren- 
 nially, and to which it was required to report. The 
 Senate, as before, was to be made up of the members of 
 the " Board," together with the " President and pro- 
 
 *38 Viet, cap. 79. 
 
 tAn Act passed by the Parliament of Canada in 1850 (13 and 14 
 Viet., cap. 142), had authorized the removal of Victoria College 
 from Cobourg to Toronto. 
 
103 
 
 fessors of the various faculties, " and invested with 
 authority to confer degrees in Arts, Science, Law- 
 Divinity, and Medicine. 
 
 This constitution was modified in 1879 by an Act* of 
 the Ontario Legislature, which made provision for the 
 appointment by the General Conference, on the nomin- 
 ation of the College Board, of a " Dean of the Faculty 
 of Theology, " his duties being left to be denned and his 
 salary to be fixed by the Board. It also enacted that 
 the membership of the Senate should be increased by 
 the addition of four representatives elected by the 
 graduates in Arts, and one elected by the gradu- 
 ates in the faculties of Law, Medicine, and Theo- 
 logy, respectively, and to this enlarged body it gave 
 authority to " determine the courses of study and 
 qualifications for degrees, the appointment of examiners, 
 and all matters strictly pertaining to the work of educa- 
 tion." 
 
 In 1883 the constitution was further amended by an 
 Actf of the Ontario Legislature, which granted repre- 
 sentation on the Senate to affiliated institutions, and 
 authorized the graduates of the University to elect six 
 representatives to the " Board," of which the -President 
 was made a member ex officio. A proviso was added, 
 that " no member of any faculty of the University 
 should be eligible for election on the Board " as a repre- 
 sentative of the graduates. 
 
 The Union of the " Methodist Church of Canada " 
 with the " Methodist Episcopal Church of Canada " 
 
 *42 Viet., cap. 89. 
 *46 Viet., cap. 67. 
 
104 
 
 took place in 1883, and in connection with it the 
 United Church adopted the policy of maintaining only 
 one University. It was agreed that Albert College, 
 which had been the University of the Episcopal Metho- 
 dists,* should be deprived of its degree conferring 
 powers, and should become a college in affiliation with 
 Victoria. This and the other academic changes caused 
 by the union of the two denominations were effected by 
 an Actf passed by the Ontario Legislature in the Session 
 of 1884 The name of the institution was changed from 
 " Victoria College " to " Victoria University, " and the 
 provision of the Act{ of 187-4 which repealed the charter 
 granted in 1836 for the incorporation of the Upper 
 Canada Academy " was itself repealed, thus reviving the 
 charter except in so far as its provisions were modified 
 by subsequent legislation. All the amendments made 
 by the Acts of 1879 and 1883 were repealed, and the 
 charges introduced by the Act of 1884 took the form of 
 amendments of the Act of 1874. The "Board of Re- 
 gents " took the place of the former " Board," as the 
 " body corporate " of the University, and its membership 
 was made to include (a) the General Superintendents of 
 the Methodist Church of Canada, (b) the Chancellor and 
 Vice-Chancellor of the University, (c) twelve laymen 
 and twelve clergymen appointed by the General Confer- 
 ence, and (d) seven representatives elected by the gradu- 
 
 *See below p. 106. 
 
 f47 Viet., cap. 93. 
 
 |See above, p. 102. 
 
 The President was made ex officio Chancellor, and as such, the 
 presiding officer of the Senate. The Vice-Chancellor was made 
 elective _by the graduates. 
 
105 
 
 ates of the University. The Senate was defined so as 
 to include in its membership, (a) the members of the 
 Board of Regents, (b) the professors of the various facul- 
 ties, (c) representatives of affiliated institutions, and (d) 
 " eight graduates elected by the graduates " It was in- 
 vested with authority to grant degrees in the several 
 faculties to determine the courses of study and qualifi- 
 cations for degrees, to regulate all matters strictly per- 
 taining to the work of education, and to "settle (sub- 
 ject to ratification of the Board of Regents,), the terms 
 on which chartered colleges and schools may become 
 affiliated to the University." 
 
 Federation with the University of Toronto. The 
 changes effected in the Constitution of the Provincial 
 University by the Act* of 1887 have been already 
 sufficiently described^. In 1890 it was decreed by the 
 General Conference of the Methodist Church that Vic- 
 toria University should be federated with the University 
 of Toronto under the provisions of that statute, and 
 accordingly the degree- conferring powers of the former 
 institution were allowedj to fall into abeyance ; its 
 graduates, ^except those in Divinity, and those who in 
 Medicine had received their training in affiliated Medical 
 Schools outside of Ontario, became ipso facto graduates 
 in the corresponding faculties of the University of Toron- 
 to ; its students became entitled to free tuition in all the 
 
 *50 Viet,, cap. 43. 
 
 tSee above, pp. 77-82. 
 
 JThe official proclamation which gave effect to the resolution of 
 the General Conference was issued in November, 1890. Victoria 
 College was removed from Cobourg to Toronto in 1892. 
 
106 
 
 subjects assigned to the University of Toronto as dis- 
 tinguished from University College ; and it acquired the 
 right to an influential representation* on the University 
 Senate. 
 
 Albert College. The " Upper Canada Academy " was 
 established in 1830 as a seminary of the "Methodist Epis- 
 copalf Church of Canada." When the Canadian church 
 united with the British Methodist Conference in 1833, a 
 minority of its ministers seceded, and in 1835 organized 
 a Methodist Episcopal Conference. In course of time 
 they succeeded in establishing at Belleville a " seminary 
 designed to teach a system of classical, scientific, and com- 
 mercial instruction, free from sectarian tenets and 
 religious tests, while its moral government was based 
 on Christian principles as revealed in the Holy Scrip- 
 tures." In order to enable it to accomplish its work 
 more perfectly an ActJ of incorporation was in 1857 
 obtained from the Parliament of Canada, the corporate 
 name given to it being " The Belleville Seminary." It 
 was by this statute placed under the control of the 
 General Conference of the denomination. The latter 
 
 "^Victoria is represented by (1) the President ex officio, (2) a re- 
 presentative of the governing body of the College, (3) a representa- 
 tive of Albert College, (4) five representatives elected by the 
 graduates in Arts, (5) two representatives elected by the graduates 
 in Law voting along with those of the Unive sity of Toronto, and 
 (6) four representatives elected by the graduates in Medicine 
 voting in the same way. 
 
 tSee above, p. 88. 
 
 J20 Viet. cap. 184. 
 
107 
 
 was empowered to appoint trustees, and these with cer- 
 tain other officials, appointed partly by the General 
 Conference and partly by the Annual Conferences, con- 
 stituted the " Board of Management ", whose duty was 
 to make appointments to the teaching staff, fix salaries, 
 and devise means for carrying on the work. 
 
 By an Act* passed by the Parliament of Canada in 
 1866 the name of the Seminary was changed to " Albert 
 College, " and it was invested with University powers 
 " so far as relates to degrees in Arts." The Governor- 
 General was made Visitor of the institution, and a 
 " Senate " was created to which was committed " the 
 management and superintendence over all the affairs and 
 business of the College not already under the direction 
 of the Board of Management. The Senate was composed 
 of the Bishops of the Church, the Principal and pro- 
 fessors, and a variable number of additional members 
 appointed by the General Conference. It was em- 
 powered to make regulations respecting examinations, 
 and to confer the degrees of Bachelor of Arts, and 
 Master of Arts, but was required to keep up a standard 
 of qualification not inferior to that adopted in the Uni- 
 versity of Toronto. 
 
 The Victoria University Actf of 188^, divested Albert 
 College of its degree-conferring power, but continued it 
 as an incorporated institution under a " Board " appoint- 
 ed by the General Conference of the united Methodist 
 Church. 
 
 *29 and 30 Viet., cap. 135. 
 . t47 Viet., cap. 93. 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 QUEEN'S UNIVERSITY. 
 
 The Presbyterianism of Canada was, in its early days, 
 the direct offspring of the Presbyterianism of Scotland, 
 which has been, ever since the days of John Knox, 
 earnest and persistent in promoting both lower and 
 higher education. The Church of Scotland being an 
 establishment,* quite as much as the Church of England, 
 the members of her communion in Upper Canada 
 resented keenly their virtual exclusion from the man- 
 agement of the District Grammar Schools which 
 were established under the Actf of 18C7. The 
 " Trustees " of these schools were appointed by the 
 Lieutenant -Governor-in-Council, and in 1830 the Pres- 
 bytery of Upper Canada, in a memorialj to the Legisla- 
 tive Assembly, complained of their appointment from 
 " one Communion alone," and petitioned Parliament to 
 afford to the petitioners " provision for other schools to 
 be placed under their superintendence." Pending the 
 consideration by the Legislature of the allegations and 
 prayer of this memorial the Presbytery appointed a 
 committee to report on the feasibility of establishing a 
 
 *See the extract from the speech of Chief Justice Robinson, 
 above, pp. 30-31. 
 
 f47 George III., cap. 6. 
 
 ' "Documentary History," Vol. I., p. 298, and 307-310, 
 
109 
 
 " Literary and Theological Seminary," and in the follow- 
 ing year resolved to apply to Lieutenant-Governor Col- 
 borne, " requesting him to procure for the United Pres- 
 bytery of Upper Canada the privilege of choosing a 
 professor of Divinity in King's College, to sit in the 
 Council, and in every respect to be on an equal footing 
 with the other professors in the said College." This two- 
 fold action was endorsed in 1832 at a meeting of the 
 " United Synod of Upper Canada/' " Pleasant Bay, 
 Hillier," in Prince Edward County was selected as the 
 location of the proposed " Seminary," and an unsuccess- 
 ful attempt was made to procure the necessary financial 
 assistance* from Presbyterians in the United States as 
 well as in Great Britain. 
 
 The University at Kingston. The passage of the 
 King's College Actf of 1837 gave rise to hopes that were 
 soon disappointed, for that institution remained about as 
 completely as before under the control of the Church of 
 England. EffortsJ were made, under the authority of the 
 Synod, to secure the disallowance of that statute, but the 
 Colonial Secretary declined to interfere. The represent- 
 ativesll of the Synod in England strongly urged the 
 establishment of two theological faculties in King's Col- 
 lege, one in connection with the Church of England and 
 the other in connection with the Church of Scotland, "as 
 
 *The Synod in 1834 authorized the application of the money that 
 was collected to the building of a " Church connected with instruc- 
 tion for youth." 
 
 t7 William IV. cap. 16. See above pp. 31-33. 
 
 JHodgins' "Documentary History," Vol. III., pp. 285-288. 
 
 Then Lord Glenelg. 
 
 ||Rev. Dr. Machar of Kingston, Rev. Dr. Mathieson of Mon- 
 treal, and Hon. William Morris. 
 
110 
 
 recommended* by the Government," but nothing came of 
 the recommendation. Meanwhile the scarcity of Ministers 
 to fill vacancies in the pastorate of the Church made it 
 imperative that the education of young Canadians for the 
 work should be undertaken, and in 1838 the Synod 
 appointed a committee to report on the best means of 
 carrying it on. The following year this committee re- 
 ported in favor of obtaining an Act of incorporation from 
 the Legislature of Upper Canada, and a draft bill was 
 prepared and adopted for submission to that body. Late 
 in the same year a public meeting in support of the 
 scheme was held at Kingston, which had been chosen as 
 the location of the proposed College, and during the 
 Session of 1839-40 the Synod's bill was passed by the Leg- 
 islature, incorporating it " by the name and style of the 
 University at Kingston." 
 
 Queen's College. The Actf of incorporation provided 
 that the institution should be under the control of the 
 Presbyterian Church ; that both the lay and the clerical 
 membersj of the Board of Trustees should subscribe to; the 
 Westminster Confession of F.aith ; that the first Principal 
 and the first professor of Theology should be appointed by 
 a Committee of the General Assembly of the Church of 
 Scotland ; that the Principal should always be a Presby- 
 
 *See above, pp. 21-22, for an extract from the report of a 
 Committee of the British House of Commons. A similar recom- 
 mendation was made by the Special Committee of the Legislative 
 Council of Upper Canada on the Bill of 1837. (Hodgins' " Docu- 
 mentary History," Vol. III., p. 69.) 
 
 t 3 Viet, cap 35. This is the statute referred to in the Act 
 passed in 1841. by the first Parliament of Canada, to confer Uni- 
 versity powers on the Upper Canada Academy. See above, p 95. 
 
 ^Fifteen of the former, and twelve of the latter. 
 
Ill 
 
 terian Minister; and that all professors should be mem- 
 bers of the Presbyterian Church. It was provided, how- 
 ever, that no religious test or qualification " should be 
 required of any scholar or graduate in any faculty except 
 that of Divinity. The Board of Trustees was invested, 
 as a corporation, with full power to control the property 
 of the institution, to make appointments to the teaching 
 staff and prescribe the duties of its members, to fix all 
 salaries, and to regulate all courses of study. A " Senate/' 
 composed of the Principal and the professors, was invested 
 with the right to exercise " academical superintendence 
 and discipline over the students," and to confer the degrees 
 of Bachelor, Master, and Doctor in the several Arts and 
 Faculties." The Legislature added the following interest- 
 ing enactment*: 
 
 " So soon as the University of King's College, and the College 
 hereby instituted, shall be in actual operation, it shall and may be 
 lawful for the Governor, Lieutenant-Governor, or person administer- 
 ing the government of this Province, to authorize and direct the 
 payment from the funds of the said University of King's College, 
 in aid of the funds of the College hereby instituted, of such yearly 
 sum as to him shall seem just for the purpose of sustaining a 
 Theological Professorship therein, and in satisfaction of all claim on 
 the part of the Church of Scotland for the institution of a Profes- 
 sorship in the University of King's College, according to the faith 
 and discipline of the Church of Scotland." 
 
 For some reason not now clearly apparent, the sup- 
 porters of the new University, preferred not to make use 
 of this statute, which had been passed at their request. 
 They applied to the Queen for a royal charter of incor- 
 
 *Section 15. 
 
poration, and after some difficulty* suceeded in obtaining 
 it. The chief obstacle in the way was the opinion of the 
 Law Officers of the Crown-, who held that the incorpora- 
 tion or establishment of a " University " was part of the 
 prerogative of the Crown, that for this reason the Act 
 incorporating the University at Kingston was objection- 
 able, but that the Act had become law in virtue of the 
 Royal assent given to it, and that the only way to meet 
 the wishes of the applicants was to disallow the Act and 
 " grant a new charter framed as the original incorpora- 
 tion and foundation of the institution." The Act was 
 accordingly disallowed-)- by proclamation, and the royal 
 charter, creating " Queen's College " at Kingston, " with 
 the style and privileges of an university, for the education 
 and instruction of youth and students in Arts and Facul- 
 ties," was issued^ in its stead. A comparsion of the two 
 documents shows that there is no important difference 
 between them except (1) that the section of the Act 
 which provided for the endowment of a chair of theology 
 in Queen's College, out of the funds of King's College, was 
 omitted from the charter, and (2) that the latter makes 
 the corporation consist of all the " Ministers " and " Mem- 
 bers " of the " Presbyterian Church of Canada, in connect- 
 ion with the Church of Scotland," while under the Act, 
 the Board of Trustees was the corporation. 
 
 *For an account of the circumstances connected with the substitu- 
 tion of the charter for the statute, see Hodgins' ' ' Documentary 
 History," Vol. III., pp. 291-293. 
 
 tOn the 10th of February, 1840. 
 
 JOii the 16th of October, 1841. For the text of the charter, see 
 Appendix H. 
 
113 
 
 The Sectarian Controversy. In accordance with the 
 provisions of the charter, the Colonial Committee of the 
 Church of Scotland appointed as its first Principal the 
 Rev. Thomas Liddell, and under him the college was 
 opened in 1842.* In the course of that year the Board 
 of Trustees, taking occasion from the laying of the corner- 
 stone of King's College in Toronto, passed a resolution 
 declaring that they had "no wish to appear to stand in an 
 attitude of rivalry to that institution," but rather to help 
 it forward as far as they could, and that they were ready 
 " to concur in any enactment that would empower them 
 to limit Queen's College to the department of theological 
 instruction," and authorize its removalf to Toronto, pro- 
 vided the professors of Queen's College were allowed a 
 fair influence in the administration of King's College. 
 Early in 1843 the Board appointed a deputation to lay 
 its views before the King's College Council. These 
 were embodied in a written statement and placed in the 
 hands of Dr. Strachan as its President, but he declined to 
 lay them before the Council. The Board of Queen's College 
 warmly supported Mr. Draper's University billj of 1845, 
 and in reply to Lord Cathcarfc's letter in the following 
 year, it argued earnestly for the passage of some measure 
 which would create a Provincial non-sectarian Univer- 
 
 * On the 7th of March. 
 
 tNo great amount of expense had at that time been incurred for 
 permanent accommodation. In the session of 1840 the Parliament 
 of Upper Canada had by statute (3 Viet. cap. 36) granted permis- 
 sion to the authorities of Queen's College to occupy the building of 
 the Kingston General Hospital, but the contemplated arrangement 
 was never carried out. 
 
 | See above, p. 38. 
 
 See Appendix D.D., to the Journals of the Legislative Assembly 
 of Canada for 1846. 
 H 
 
114 
 
 sity, with the various theological colleges incorporated as 
 integral parts of it, each having its own corporate exist- 
 ence and internal management. In the same communi- 
 cation the Board pressed its claim for the endowment of 
 a theological chair, basing it (1) on the report of the 
 Committee of the British House of Commons in 1828 ; (2) 
 on the report of the Committee of the Legislative Council 
 of Upper Canada on the University bill of 1837; (3) on the 
 instruction given by Lord Glenelg to Sir Francis Bond 
 Head in the same year ; (4) on section 15 of the Act* of 1840 
 establishing the University at Kingston ; (5) on the opinion 
 of the Law Officers of the Crown on the Queen's College 
 charter, to the efiect that the Legislature was free to pass 
 subsequent enactments respecting the University funds ; 
 and (6) on promises made by parties representing the 
 Government of Canada, that Queen's College should ob- 
 tain from the funds of King's College, the sum of 1,000 
 per annum.-f- The University bill failed in 1846, as it had 
 failed in 1845, and by the time when the University Act 
 of 1849 was passed, the institution had become too deep- 
 ly rooted at Kingston to be easily transplanted. 
 
 The Agitation of 1853-1863. The representatives of 
 Queen's University took an active part in the agitation 
 for a share in the endowment of the Provincial Univer- 
 
 * See above, p. 111. 
 
 fin 1839, the Rev. John McCaul, the Rev. H. J. Grasett, and 
 Mr. S. B. Harrison, acting under a commission of investigation 
 issued by Sir George Arthur, in a report on the subject of King's 
 College recommended the establishment of theological seminaries, 
 "one for each denomination that might appear to require such an 
 establishment for the education of their clergy." (Hodgins' "Doc- 
 umentary History," Vol. III., p. 247.) 
 
115 
 
 sity, consequent on the pro vision* ~in the University Act 
 of 1853, that the surplus revenues derived from that en- 
 dowment should go to form a fund which Parliament 
 might apply to the promotion of higher education. Con- 
 vinced by the Report*)- of the Commission of 1861, that all 
 hope of financial advantage from this source was vain, the 
 authorities of Queen's devoted their energies with a con- 
 siderable measure of sucess to procuring funds wherewith 
 to endow their University, and provide it with im- 
 proved accommodation. 
 
 Queen's College Act of 1874- The early development 
 of Queen's College was greatly hampered by the separation 
 which took place in the Presbyterian Church in Canada, 
 consequent on the Disruption of 1844 in Scotland. The 
 section which sympathized with the Free Church in the 
 Mother Country, took for its name " The Presbyterian 
 Church of Canada ; " the section which sympathized with 
 the Establishment retained as its title, " The Presbyterian 
 Church of Canada in connection with the Church of 
 Scotland." The former found itself under the necessity 
 of undertaking the training of candidates for the Ministry, 
 and after this had been done for some time without any 
 incorporation, an Actj was passed in 1858 creating for this 
 purpose a corporate body under the name ot " Knox Col- 
 lege," which associated itself closely with the University 
 of Toronto.^ Under the same auspices, "The Presbyterian 
 
 *See above, p. 68. 
 
 +See Appendix, E. 
 
 J 22 Viet. cap. 69. 
 
 Under the University Federation Act of 1887, Knox College be- 
 came one of the " federating Colleges." See above, p. 79. It has 
 been authorized by the Ontario Legislature to confer degrees in 
 Divinity . 
 
116 
 
 College of Montreal," was incorporated by Act* of Par- 
 liament in 1865, and it has always been carried on in 
 close connection witli McGill University. More of a 
 competitor for the support of that section of the Presby- 
 terian Church in Canada to which Queen's College be- 
 longed was Morrin College, founded at Quebec in 1861, 
 and incorporated by Actf of the Canadian Parliament for 
 the purpose of " increasing and rendering more perfect 
 the means of obtaining for the youth generally, and 
 especially those who may devote themselves to the 
 Ministry " of the Presbyterian Church of Canada, in con- 
 nection with the Church of Scotland, "a liberal and en- 
 lightened education." Some improvement in the position 
 of Queen's Uuiversity took place as the result of the re- 
 union of the Presbyterian bodies in 1874, and of the more 
 effective organization conferred on it by an Actj of the 
 Ontario Legislature passed in that year. This statute 
 enacts that the royal charter of incorporation shall con- 
 tinue in force except as " modified or changed " by the 
 Act itself. It places the University in relations to "The 
 Presbyterian Church of Canada " similar to those which 
 it formerly held to " The Presbyterian Church of Canada 
 in connection with the Church of Scotland," and con- 
 tinues the " Ministers and members " of the Church as 
 " corporators " of the College. No change is made by 
 the Act in the composition of the Board of Trustees, but 
 it is provided that as vacancies occur they shall be filled 
 
 * 28 Viet. cap. 23. 
 
 t 24 Viet. cap. 100. 
 
 I 38 Viet. cap. 76. 
 
 The name of the united Church. 
 
117 
 
 by the remaining members of the Board, by the exercise 
 of co-optation. The trustees are authorized to appoint a 
 Vice-Principal ; provision is made for the election of a 
 Chancellor by the alumni ; and the Principal is declared 
 to be the Vice-Chancellor, ex-officio. The Senate is 
 authorized to pass by-laws, subject to the approval of the 
 Board of Trustees, " touching any matter or thing per- 
 taining to the conditions on which degrees in the several 
 Arts and Faculties may be conferred." A new body, the 
 " University Council," is created with certain advisory 
 functions ; it is composed of (1) the members of the Board 
 of Trustees, (2) the members of the Senate, and (3) " as 
 many graduates or alumni as shall be equal in number 
 to these aforesaid members taken together," the last nam- 
 ed being eligible by the registered graduates and alumni 
 of the College. As under the charter, the Board of 
 Trustees controls all property and revenues, and makes all 
 appointments, while the Senate is responsible for the dis- 
 cipline of the students in attendance. 
 
 Dominion Legislation. In consequence of the decision 
 of the Imperial Privy Council in a case* growing out of 
 the union of the Presbyterian churches, a doubt was cast 
 on the competency of the Ontario Legislature to pass the 
 Act of 1874, and in the session of 1882 the Dominion 
 Parliament passed a statutef re-enacting it in substance 
 for the purpose of setting the doubt at rest. The same 
 Parliament, in 1889, passed an ActJ providing for an 
 
 *Dobie m. The Board for the Management of the Presbyterian 
 Church of Canada (in connection with the Church of Scotland) ct a 1 . 
 See Appeal Cases, Vol. VII. (1881-82), 
 
 t45 Viet. cap. 123. 
 
 J52 Viet. cap. 103, 
 
118 
 
 increase in the number of the trustees by the addition of 
 five representatives chosen by the University Council, 
 and expressly declaring that " it shall not be necessary 
 that any trustee elected by the Council be a member of 
 the Presbyterian Church in Canada, or that any trustee 
 hereafter elected* make or subscribe any religious declara- 
 tion or formula whatever," before entering on the dis- 
 charge of his duties as such. It is further provided in 
 the statute that " all professors, other than those in the 
 theological faculty, shall subscribe only such formula, 
 declaratory of their religious belief, as the Board of 
 Trustees from time to time prescribe." As the graduates 
 of the University form a majority of the Council, this Act 
 practically gives them the privilege of electing five trus- 
 tees, and it also enables them to choose as their represen- 
 tatives persons belonging to any religious denomination. 
 ^Either hy the other trustees or by the Council. 
 
CHAPTER VI. 
 
 TEINITY UNIVERSITY. 
 
 The complete secularization of King's College by the 
 University Act* of 1849, against the earnest protests of 
 Bishop Strachan, was the signal for renewed effort on his 
 part to secure for his Church a University, in which 
 secular learning might be cultivated on a strictly religious 
 foundation, not merely by candidates for holy orders but 
 also by all the youth of the Church of England who 
 were in a position to secure a higher education. With 
 characteristic energy and indomitable courage, at a time 
 of life when rest would have been welcome, and after a 
 struggle so severe and prolonged that few men could 
 have endured it to the end, he undertook the herculean 
 task of not merely securing a charter for a University 
 of the Church of England, but providing it with buildings 
 and an endowment out of voluntary contributions. There 
 is a vein of pathos as well as one of acrimony in the 
 following announcement*!* of his intention to visit Eng- 
 land for this two-fold purpose, and to secure, if possible, 
 the disallowance of the University Act by the Imperial 
 Government : 
 
 *12 Viet. , cap. 82. It came into force on the first of January, 
 1850. 
 
 tin a pastoral letter, addressed to " The Clergy and Laity of the 
 Diocese of Toronto" on the 7th February 1850. The printed 
 copy from which this extract is taken is in possession of J. G. 
 Hodgins LL.D. 
 
120 
 
 I shall have completed my seventy-second year before I can reach 
 London, of which more than fifty years have been spent in Upper 
 Canada ; and one of my chief objects during all that time was to 
 bring King's College into active operation ; and now, after more 
 than six years* of increasing prosperity, to see it destroyed by 
 stolid ignorance and presumption, and the voice of prayer and 
 praise banished from its walls, is a calamity not easy to bear. I 
 shall not rest satisfied till I have laboured to the utmost to restore 
 the College under a holier and more perfect form. The result is 
 with a higher power, and I may still be doomed to disappointment ; 
 but it is God's work, and I feel confident that it will be restored, 
 although I may not be the happy instrument, or live to behold it. 
 Having done all in my power, I shall acquiesce submissively to the 
 result whatever it may be ; and I shall then and not till then, con- 
 sider my mission in this behalf ended. 
 
 Trinity College. Furnished with numerously signed 
 petitions, both to Her Majesty-in-Council and to the two 
 Houses of Parliament, for the disallowance of the Uni- 
 versity Act, and encouraged by the enthusiastic support 
 of a very largef portion of the people of his Diocese, 
 he left Toronto on the 10th of April, 1850, and arrived 
 in London on the last day of the same month. He 
 " lost J no time in addressing letters to the Archbishops, 
 Bishops, clergy, and laity," appealing to them for sym- 
 
 *King's College was opened for the reception of students in 
 1843. See above p. 35, and Appendix C. 
 
 fThe petition to the Queen was signed by W. H. Draper, the 
 framer of the King's College Amendment Act of 1837 which partially 
 secularized that College, and of the University Bills of 1845 and 
 1846, either of which, if it had become law would have completed 
 the secularization. Robert Baldwin, the author of the bill of 1843 
 and of the Act of 1849, was also a member of the Church of Eng- 
 land, but he did not sign the petition. 
 
 JFor an account of Dr. Strachan's mission see the inaugural 
 address delivered by him at the opening of Trinity College, on the 
 15th of January, 1852, 
 
121 
 
 pathy and financial assistance. He received both. Do- 
 nations were made both by societies and by individuals, 
 and with these, supplemented by what had been given in 
 the form of land and money in Canada, it was deemed 
 best to begin as soon as possible to erect a college building.* 
 The order for the preparation of plans was given in Jan- 
 uary, 1851, and in January, 1852, the College was opened^ 
 for the reception of students of Arts and Divinity. Mean- 
 while a medical school, which had been organized^ as an 
 independent institution, became by a mutually advantge- 
 ous arrangement, the Medical Faculty of the College, and 
 was inaugurated as such in November, 1850, immediately 
 after the Bishop's return from his journey to England. 
 He was thus able to announce in his inaugural address in 
 1852, that they were ready to give instruction in five 
 departments "Theology, Classical Literature, the Math- 
 ematical Sciences, the faculty of Law, and the faculty 
 of Medicine (including Chemistry)." 
 
 While Bishop Strachan's mission to England in 1850 
 was successful, so far as securing funds was concerne 1, it 
 failed completely as a means of preventing the Univer- 
 sity Act of 1849, from going into operation. The petition 
 for disallowance was presented to the Queen, but the 
 
 *The site selected was the one on which Trinity College still 
 stands, at the head of Strachan Avenue, and facing Queen St., To- 
 ronto. It is described in the Bishop's address as "commanding a view 
 of the Lake and Harbor," but its outlook has been greatly changed 
 by the erection of buildings and the construction of railways. 
 
 tit is an interesting coincidence that the address given by Bishop 
 Sbrachan on this occasion was followed immediately by one from 
 his former pupil, Chief Justice Robinson, who had spoken imme- 
 iately after him nt the opening of King's College in 1843, 
 
 JBy Doctors Hodder, Rowell, Bethune, and others. 
 
122 
 
 Colonial Secretary* informed him that with respect to it 
 he was " unable to advise Her Majesty to issue any com- 
 mands." The petitions to the two Houses of Parliament 
 were never presented^ at all. Dr. Strachan found unex- 
 pected obstacles in his way when he made application 
 for a royal charter to incorporate the College and confer 
 on it university powers. He cited as precedents the 
 charter granted to King's College at his own instance in 
 1827, the charter granted to Upper Canada Academy in 
 ]836, and the charter granted to Queen's College in 1842, 
 the first and third of which conferred University powers, 
 as well as incorporation. The Colonial Secretary how- 
 ever, in view of the fact that the application for the 
 Trinity charter had not been fowarded through the office 
 of the Governor- General, informed the Bishop that he 
 would feel it his duty to " communicate with the Pro- 
 vincial Government on a matter of such importance before 
 committing Her Majesty's Government to any settled 
 course of action." This reference of the matter to the 
 Canadian Government led to a protracted correspon- 
 dence and a considerable delay. Lord Elgin was then 
 Governor-General, and his chief adviser was Mr. Baldwin. 
 Acting doubtless on Ministerial advice the Governor in- 
 formed Lord Grey that negotiations were in progress 
 with a view to induce the authorities of Queen's and 
 
 *Then Lord Grey. 
 
 fSir Robert Peel, in an interview with Bishop Strachan, re- 
 marked on this part of the question ; " I think you have exercised 
 a wise discretion in not presenting your petitions to the two Houses 
 of Parliament ; and it no doubt will be duly appreciated at the 
 Colonial Office for acts of forbearance are seldom lost. And in- 
 deed I do not well see what Parliament could have done in the 
 matter." 
 
123 
 
 Victoria Colleges to surrender their University powers 
 and affiliate those institutions to the Provincial Univer- 
 sity as theological colleges, and urged that it would be 
 " premature " to issue a general University charter to 
 another college before it could be shown that all hope 
 of securing this consolidation "must be abandoned." 
 The Colonial Secretary acted on this representation, and 
 as the result of further correspondence carried on in 
 Canada between the Governor and the Bishop the former 
 made an offer of such aid as was in his power to bestow in 
 procuring from Parliament a " charter of incorporation," 
 and this offer was not declined. 
 
 During the session of the Canadian Parliament for 1851 
 an Act* was passed incorporating Trinity College, with 
 the usual powers of bodies " corporate and politic," and 
 with the right to hold property, and to adopt any proced- 
 ure necessary to the efficient performance of its academic 
 work. Under this Act the "Corporation" of Trinity consists 
 (1) of the Bishopf of Toronto, (2) the trustees of Trinity 
 College, and (3) the Members of the College Council. The 
 Trustees and Members of Council were to be named at 
 first by the Bishop, but as vacancies occurred they were 
 to be filled "by other persons to be named in like man- 
 ner, or in such other manner as may from time to time 
 be directed by any statute of the College to be passed 
 for that purpose/' The "Corporation" is empowered 
 to make regulations " concerning the system of Education 
 in, and for the conduct and government of the College 
 
 *14 and 15 Viet, cap. 32. 
 
 tOr the " Bishops of any dioceses into which the Diocese of To- 
 ronto may be divided." 
 
124 
 
 and of a preparatory School* connected with or depend- 
 ent on it, and also for the management of its property ; but 
 all such regulations are subject to the approval of the 
 Bishop or Bishops of the Church of England in Upper 
 C riada. Under the Statutes of Trinity, since enacted, 
 the right toappoint and remove the "Provost and pro 
 fessors " of the Colleges is vested in the Corporation. 
 
 Trinity University. The purpose of the University 
 Act of 1849, to secure the abandonment by Queen's and 
 Victoria Universities of their degree -conferring powers, 
 with a view to their consolidation with the University 
 of Toronto as theological colleges, having been frustrated 
 by the refusal of the authorities of these institutions to 
 avail themselves of the provisions of that statute, there 
 was no longer any good reason for withholding Univer- 
 sity powers from Trinity College, and accordingly, a 
 royal charter was issuedf to it in 1853. In it the cor- 
 porate powers granted to the College by the Act of 1851 
 are recognized andcontinued unchanged; the work already 
 done in the way of creating an organization, erecting a 
 building, appointing a teaching staff, admitting students, 
 and providing funds is described ; and it is decreed that 
 " the said College shall be deemed and taken to be a Uni- 
 versity, and shall have and enjoy all such and the like 
 privileges " as are enjoyed by the Universities of Great 
 Britain and Ireland. The right to confer on students the 
 degrees of " Bachelor, Master, and Doctor in the several 
 
 *Such a preparatory School under Trinity College auspices has been 
 carried on for several years in Port Hope, Ontario. 
 
 fFor the text of this instrument- see Appendix I. Lord Elgin 
 cordially concurred in securing it. See Appendix U. to the 
 Journal of the Legislative Assembly for the session of 1852-53. 
 
125 
 
 arts and faculties " is expressly conferred on the College. 
 The office of " Chancellor " is created, and is left to be filled 
 as the College Council, subject to Episcopal approval, 
 may determine. The Chancellor, Provost,* professors, 
 and such graduates as qualify for that purpose are made 
 members of " Convocation," and this body is clothed with 
 the usual powers in relation to academic functions. 
 
 Trinity University, as such, was affiliated to the Uni- 
 versity of Toronto by the Actr|- of 1853, and it became 
 entitled to any financial advantage which might accrue 
 to it under the operation of the clause of that Act which 
 devotes the annual surpluses of University College 
 revenues to the promotion of higher education in general. 
 No such advantage ever resulted, however, and the 
 affiliation of 1853 was cancelled by the University Act 
 of 1873. The Medical Faculty of Trinity University, 
 which fell into abeyance in a few years after its estab- 
 lishment in 1850, was revived in 1871, and in 1877 it 
 was created^ an independent corporation. In the same 
 year it became affiliated to both Trinity University and 
 the University of Toronto, and it still maintains this dual 
 academical relationship. There is no teaching faculty of 
 law in Trinity College, the functions of which are limit- 
 ed to giving instruction in arts and theology. 
 
 *This is the official title of the head of Trinity College under the 
 regulations adopted by the Council. The first Provost was the 
 Rev. George Whitaker. 
 
 tl6 Viet. , cap. 89. 
 
 |By Act of the Ontario Legislature (40 Viet., Cap. 65). 
 
126 
 
 Early in the history of Trinity College a dispute arose 
 between the Bishop of Toronto and the Bishop of Huron* 
 about the character of the theological doctrine taught in 
 the institution. The controversies on this subject and sub- 
 sequent discussions in the Synods of the two Dioceses re- 
 sulted in such a cleavage in the Anglican communion of the 
 Province of Ontario, that eventually those who felt inclined 
 to dissent from the teachings of Trinity College established, 
 first, Huron College in London, and afterwards Wycliffe 
 College in Toronto, as theological seminaries. The former 
 has since become merged^ in the Western University and 
 the latter has been affiliated to the University of Toronto* 
 with power to confer degrees in Divinity. By the Univer- 
 sity Act J of 1887 it was created a " federating College " 
 in the Provincial University system, with increased repre- 
 sentation on the Senate of that institution, and a right 
 to recognition for certain arts work done incidentally by 
 its teaching faculty of theology. 
 
 *This Diocese was created in 1857 out of the western part of the 
 Diocese of Toronto, with its headquarters at London, and the Rev. 
 Benjamin Cronyn was elected first Bishop. 
 
 t See Chapter VIII. 
 
 50 Viet., cap. 43. 
 
CHAPTER VII. 
 
 McMASTER UNIVERSITY. 
 
 From an early period in the history of Canada the 
 Baptists have been noted for two peculiarities a strong 
 desire for an educated Ministry, and a deep aversion to 
 state aid in clerical education. Unwilling to accept help 
 for themselves in providing a theological training for 
 their preachers, they were naturally opposed to giving it 
 to other denominations. As they have never been very 
 numerous in comparison with some of the other Protes- 
 tant bodies, this attitude of voluntary independence has 
 entailed sacrifices and cost efforts that would form an in- 
 teresting and instructive chapter in any complete history 
 of higher education in Canada. As early as 1836 a Bap- 
 tist College was established at Montreal, under the 
 Principalship of the Rev. Dr. Davis. He had been select- 
 ed for the position by the English Baptists, who paid his 
 salary, but the difficulties in the way of success were 
 very great, and he seems to have been ill-adapted to over- 
 come them. One of the most formidable was the doc- 
 trinal cleavage between the Baptists of Eastern Canada, 
 who generally sympathized with the <( open communion " 
 views of their English brethren, and the Baptists of 
 Western Canada, who were quite as strongly in sympathy 
 with the " close communion " theory and practice of their 
 brethren in the United States. After a precarious 
 existence of fourteen years the Montreal College came 
 
128 
 
 to an end in 1850, its building and other property having 
 been sacrificed to pay the debts which had accumulated 
 against the institution. 
 
 Rev. Dr. Fyfe. No sketch of what has been accom- 
 plished by the Canadian Baptists in the way of higher 
 education would be at all complete without some account 
 of the personality of the Rev. Robert Alexander Fyfe. 
 He was born a few miles from Montreal on the 20th of 
 October, 1816. His parentage was Scottish, his father 
 and mother having emigrated to Canada in 1809. After 
 receiving such an early training as his native place 
 afforded, he took up mercantile life at Laprairie, where 
 in 1835 he joined the Baptist Church, and formed the 
 resolution to enter the Baptist Ministry. There was at 
 that time no Baptist College in British America, 
 and his eyes were therefore naturally turned to the 
 United States. After a year's attendance at Mad- 
 ison College in Hamilton, New York, he spent some time 
 at the then newly established seminary in Montreal. 
 The years 1837-42 were divided between missionary 
 work in Canada and attendance at Baptist Colleges 
 in the United States. He was ordained at Brookline, 
 Massachusetts, but the intense love for his native country, 
 which was characteristic of him through life, brought 
 him back to Canada. His first pastorate was in Perth, 
 Ontario, where he began to take an active part in the 
 controversies which were then raging over the proposed 
 secularization of King's College and the clergy reserves, 
 and in which he afterwards became prominent. For one 
 session, ^in 1844, he took temporary charge of the Mon- 
 real College on the retirement of Dr. Davis to England 
 
129 
 
 and pending the arrival of the Rev. Dr. Cramp*, who 
 was designated his successor. A missionary tour through 
 Western Canada immediately after his release from acade- 
 mic duties was the occasion of his settlement in Toron- 
 to as pastor of the Baptist Church on March-f- St., where- 
 he remained till 1848. The next seven years were 
 divided between his old Perth congregation and pastoral 
 charges at Warren in Ehode Island and Milwaukee in 
 Wisconsin. The latter he resigned in 1855 to resume the 
 pastorate of his former Toronto Church, but he had been 
 there only two years when the course of events constrain- 
 ed him to give himself up entirely to educational work. 
 Meanwhile he had thrown himself into the University 
 controversy^, making free use, as a vehicle for his argu- 
 ments and appeals, of the Brantford Christian Messenger, 
 which in 1859 he purchased and transferred to Toronto 
 under the name of the Canadian Baptist. 
 
 Woodstock College. From 1857 till his sad and too 
 early death in 1878 the biography of Dr. Fyfe, is largely 
 the history of the educational institution which was due 
 mainly to his initiation, and was sustained chiefly by his 
 indomitable energy, exceptional aptitude, and unflagging 
 zeal. So far back as 1849 some leading Baptists of 
 Western Ontario, prompted partly by their want of 
 
 ^Afterward President of Acadia College. See Chapter XII. 
 
 f Afterward Stanley, and more recently Lombard. At Mr. Fyfe's 
 instance, while he was its pastor, the congregation removed to Bond 
 St., and many years afterward it built the present Jarvis St. Church. 
 
 JThe clergy reserve question had been settled in 1854. The then 
 controversy on the Provincial University was about a division of its 
 endowment, which he strenuously opposed. 
 
 This journal is still edited by Mr. J. E. Wells M.A., a former 
 colleague of Dr. Fyfe's in the Baptist College at Woodstock. 
 
130 
 
 doctrinal sympathy* with their Eastern brethren, and 
 partly by the provisions of the University Actf of that 
 year, had projected a theological seminary which was 
 intended to be located in Toronto and to be affiliated with 
 the Provincial nUiversity. The scheme never took prac- 
 tical shape, but it may have had some influence as a pre- 
 lude to a similar onej that came much nearer to realization 
 in 1852. Dr. Fyfe was absent from Canada while these 
 two projects were under consideration, but after his re- 
 turn he commenced an agitation for the establishment of 
 a denominational college of a quite different sort. At 
 that time many of the secondary schools of Upper Canada 
 were in an inefficient state, and Dr. Fyfe's suggestion 
 was that a good residential seminary should be 
 established for the secular education of young people of 
 both sexes, a theological department being added for the 
 special training of candidates for the Ministry. The pro- 
 posal took with the denomination. Funds were freely sub- 
 scribed. Among competing places^ Woodstock offered 
 the most liberal encouragement, and at a meeting there 
 of the subscribers, on the 18th of March 1857, an organiza- 
 tion was effected which was in the course of the same 
 year created a corporation by Act||of the Canadian Parlia- 
 ment. The first Trustees, fourteen in number, were 
 
 *See above, p. 126. 
 
 t!2 Viet., cap. 82. 
 
 JKnown as the "Maclay College," from the name of its chief pro- 
 moter who was to have been also its Principal. 
 
 Brantford and Fonthill were the most persiste.it rivals. 
 
 || 20 Viet., cap. 217. This was amended in 1864 by another Act 
 of the same Parliament (27 and 28 Viet., cap. 143), and in 1877 by 
 an Act of the Ontario Legislature (40 Viet. , cap. 63), bub only in 
 unimportant details. 
 
131 
 
 named in the Acb, and statutory provision was made for 
 the election of their successors by subscribers to the 
 funds of the College, the corporate name of which was 
 " The Canadian Literary Institute." Dr Fyfe became its 
 first Principal, and for eight years he was the sole teacher 
 of theology. The struggle for existence was severe and 
 protracted, but the institution has survived it, and it still 
 continues to do useful work as a residential Academy.* 
 In 1875 it became actively connectedfwith the University 
 of Toronto, with the privilege of having its candidates 
 examined where they had been taught. Its name was 
 changed^ in 1883 to '' Woodstock College," but it was 
 expressely provided that this should not indicate or 
 imply any change of corporation. 
 
 Toronto Baptist College. In 1881 an Acfc was passed 
 by the Ontario Legislature, incorporating the " Toronto 
 Baptist College, " for which a foundation was provided 
 by the liberality of the Hon. William McMaster. He had 
 been for many years a generous contributor to the funds 
 of Woodstock College, and by his aid it was found prac- 
 ticable to organize a strong Theological Faculty. The 
 Act of incorporation named the first trustees, and 
 invested them and their successors with the right 
 to " appoint, dismiss, or remove " members of the 
 Board, and to " appoint new trustees from time 
 to time" in accordance with by-laws enacted by 
 
 *0n the establishment of " Moulton College " in Toronto in 1888, 
 the admission of women to Woodstock College was discontinued. 
 See Ontario Statute, 50 Viet., cap. 114. 
 
 fThis affiliation was discontinued after the establishment of Mc- 
 Master University. 
 
 JBy Act of the Ontario Legislature (46 Viet., cap. 69.) 
 
 44 Vic. cap, 87. 
 
132 
 
 the Board for that purpose. The trustees were further 
 invested with " full and exclusive power and au- 
 thority as to the appointment and dismissal of all pro- 
 fessors, tutors, and teachers, and all officers and servants 
 of the said College, and for and in respect of every matter 
 and thing connected with the control, maintenance, and 
 regulation." The College was by the same statute em- 
 powered to confer the degrees of " Bachelor of Divinity " 
 and " Doctor of Divinity." It was by a statute of the 
 Senate of the University of Toronto affiliated to that 
 institution in 1885. In the same year the organization of 
 the College was modified by an Act* of the Ontario Legisla- 
 ture, which created a " College Senate " composed of re- 
 presentatives of (1) the Board of Trustees, (2) the Faculty 
 of the College, (3) the Faculty of Acadia College, (4) the 
 Faculty of Woodstock-^ College, (5) the Alumni of the 
 Toronto Baptist College, and (6) each of the four Bap- 
 tist Conventions of Canada. The Senate was granted by 
 the statute a concurrent power in the appointment and dis- 
 missal of members of the teaching staff of the College, and 
 was in vested with the "control and management of the sys- 
 tem and course of education " pursued in it, and of the 
 examinations conducted in connection therewith. 
 
 McMaster University. The further donation by Mr. 
 McMaster of an endowment, deemed by the promoters of 
 Baptist higher education sufficient to warrant the con- 
 solidation of the above two institutions into one Univer- 
 sity, was the occasion of an application to the Ontario 
 
 *48 Vicb., cap.96. 
 
 fThe teaching of Theology was discontinued at Woodstock 
 immediately ou the establishment of the Toronto Baptist College, 
 and it was discontinued at Acadia College soon afterwards. 
 
133 
 
 Parliament for the necessary legislation. This was grant- 
 ed in 1887 by an Act* which created a new corporation, 
 and conferred on it the right to grant degrees, not merely 
 in theology, but in the " several arts, sciences, and facul- 
 ties." This statute had the effect of abolishing the 
 separate corporations of " Woodstock College " and " To- 
 ronto Baptist College," and of vesting in the new corpor- 
 ation of " McMaster University " all the " real and per- 
 sonal property, rights, franchises, and privileges" which 
 had belonged to them. The University was placed under 
 the " management and administration of a Board of 
 Governors," the members of which, to the number of six- 
 teenf were to be chosen by the Baptist Conventions of 
 Ontario and Quebec.^ The Governors were given " full 
 power and authority to fix the number, residence, duties, 
 salary, provision, and emolument of the Chancellor, 
 Principal, professors, tutors," and all other officers of the 
 University, including any " preparatory or academical 
 department ; to remove any of the above named officers 
 at their discretion ; and to appoint any of them on the 
 recommendation of the Senate. To the latter body was 
 entrusted the " control of the system and course of edu- 
 cation pursued in the University, and of all matters per- 
 taining to the management and discipline thereof, and of 
 the examination of all departments thereof; also the 
 right to confer degrees, and to determine the courses of 
 
 *50 Vice., cap. 95. 
 
 tExclusive of the Chancellor, who is a member ex officio, and also 
 
 the presiding officer. 
 
 JSee Ontario Statute, 52 Viet., cap. 91, sec. 2. 
 
 There are two of these Woodstock College and Moulton College. 
 
134 
 
 study and qualifications for them, subject to the proviso 
 that the standard for the matriculations and sub- 
 sequent examinations should be as " thorough and 
 comprehensive" as that maintained by the Univer- 
 sity of Toronto in the same department* of study, 
 The Senate was authorized to make recornmenJations 
 from time to time for the appDintment of the Chancellor 
 and of the members of the teaching staff, and the Gover- 
 nors were forbidden to make such appointments except 
 on such recommendations. The conditions on which 
 teaching institutions, other than theological colleges, 
 might affiliate with the University, subject to the ap- 
 proval of the Lieutenant-Governor in Council, were left 
 to be prescribed by the Senate. The composition of the 
 Senate, as defined by the Act of incorporation, was 
 changed by an Act* passed in 1893. For ordinary aca- 
 demical purposes it is now made up of (1) the members 
 of the Board of Governors, (2) six representatives of the 
 University Faculty to be elected by the Faculty an- 
 nually, (3) five representatives elected by the graduates 
 in theology, (4) five representatives elected by the gradu- 
 ates in Arts, (5) two representatives elected by the teach- 
 ers of Woodstock College, and (6) two representatives 
 elected by the teachers of Moulton College ; when the 
 Senate is dealing with the theological course, its member- 
 ship is quoad hoc increased by the addition of (1) eight 
 representatives elected by the Baptist Convention of the 
 Maritime Provinces, (2) the President and two professors 
 of Acadia University, and (3) two representatives elected 
 by the Baptist Convention of Manitoba and the North- 
 
 06 Viet, cap. ;1U, 
 
135 
 
 west Territories. As to denominational character, while 
 McMaster University is declared to be "a Christian 
 school of learning," and the study of the Bible or Sacred 
 Scriptures " is prescribed by the Act as " part of the 
 course of study," it is also provided that every member 
 of both the Senate and the Board of Governors must be 
 " a member in good standing of some regular Baptist 
 Church in Canada." Each member of the teaching 
 Faculty of theology is required to be of the Baptist 
 communion, bat of other teachers it is required only that 
 they shall be members in good standing of " an Evangeli- 
 cal Christian Church/' while it is provided that "no 
 compulsory religious qualification, or examination of a 
 denominational character, shall be required from, or im- 
 posed upon any student whatever, other than in the 
 faculty of theology." 
 
CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 THE WESTERN UNIVERSITY. 
 
 For reasons on which it is unnecessary to dwell, the 
 establishment of Trinity College did not completely satisfy 
 the views of the Anglican Church in all parts of Upper 
 Canada. In 1857, the western portion of the Province 
 was erected into the diocese of Huron, with its head- 
 quarters in London and the Rev. Dr. Cronyn as its first 
 Bishop. The progress of settlement in the northern part 
 of his district was then very rapid, and he found it diffi- 
 cult to receive an adequate supply of clergy. The remedy 
 that suggested itself was the establishment of an inde- 
 pendent theological college, and Bishop Cronyn early 
 cherished the project of founding and endowing one. 
 
 Huron College In the interest of the scheme a visit 
 to England was made in 1861 by the Rev. Dr. Hellmuth, 
 then Archdeacon * of the Diocese, and his mission was so 
 successful that steps were soon taken to provide a build- 
 ing, and begin the work of teaching. The latter was 
 greatly facilitated by a donation f of 500 sterling for 
 the endowment of the chair of Divinity, and by several 
 other contributions of less value. In 1 863 Huron Col- 
 lege was incorporated by Actj of Canadian Parliament. 
 Bishop Cronyn was the principal petitioner, and the cor- 
 
 *He afterward succeeded Dr. Cronyn as Bishop. 
 tFrom the Rev. Alfred Peach, M.A., incumbent of Downend, 
 near Bristol. This donation is still known as ** The Peach Fuiicl." 
 1 26 Viet., cap. 31. 
 
137 
 
 poration was made up of himself and the members of the 
 College Council, whom he was authorized in the first in- 
 stance to appoint. Vacancies, as they occur in the Coun- 
 cil, are filled up by the practice of co-optation. Arch- 
 deacon Hellmuth was the first Principal, and the first 
 session was held in 1864. 
 
 The Hellmuth Colleges. In 1865, by an Act* of the 
 Canadian Parliament, a second educational institution 
 was incorporated in the same city, and to some extent 
 under the same auspices, by the name of " The London 
 Collegiate Institute." The chief promoter and sole pro- 
 prietor was Archdeacon Hellmuth, but he had associated 
 with him, among others, the present Bishop Sweatman of 
 the Diocese of Toronto, and Mr. Adam Crooks, after- 
 ward Minister of Education for the Province of Ontario. 
 The " Institute " was intended to be a residential school 
 for the education of boys In 1868, by an Actf of the 
 Ontario Legislature, its name was changed to " Hellmuth 
 College," and the corporation was turned into a joint 
 stock company. In the following year a similar College 
 for young ladies was established by Dr. Hellmuth, 
 equipped with the college building proper, a chapel, 
 and grounds containing forty acres of land. 
 
 The Western University. The educational work done 
 in these institutions eventually led to an application to the 
 Ontario Legislature for permission to establish " a college 
 with university powers in connection with the Church 
 of England," and this was granted by an Actf passed 
 
 *28 Viet.,, cap. 96. 
 t31 Viet., cap. 58. 
 J41 Viet., cap. 70 f 
 
138 
 
 in the .session of 1878. The corporate name selected for 
 the institution was " The Western University of London, 
 Ontario," and the corporation was declared to consist of 
 (1) a number of specified persons, (2) those who might be 
 afterward appointed Chancellor or members of Senate, 
 and (3) all future graduates of the University. The 
 chief governing body was to be a " Senate," composed of 
 the Bishop, the Principal of Huron College, the persons 
 named specifically as members of the corporation or their 
 successors, and the ten senior graduates. The Senate was 
 invested with the " management of and superintendence 
 over the affairs concerns, and property of the university," 
 and with authority to make regulations respecting the 
 " number and appointment of professors and lecturers in 
 the different faculties or departments of learning," and also 
 the examinations for degrees and standing. It was pro- 
 vided, however, that no religious tests should be imposed 
 on any students except those in divinity, and that the 
 standard of qualification in secular learning should be as 
 high as that maintained in the University of Toronto. 
 Permission was given by the statute for the affiliation of 
 Huron College to the University as its faculty of divinity, 
 and for the acquisition by the University of the " control 
 and management of Hellmuth College." In 1882 the 
 original statute of incorporation was amended by an Act* 
 of the Ontario Legislature, which made the management 
 of the University more distinctively Anglican by requiring 
 that every member of the Senate should be a member of 
 the Church of England. It also changed the name to 
 " The Western University and College of London, On- 
 
 *45 Viet,, cap. 89. 
 
139 
 
 tario," and enacted that " its teaching functions in the 
 faculty of arts, or in science, or literature shall be exer- 
 cised by such College as distinct from the University, but 
 subject to the by-laws and regulations of the Senate of 
 the University." Under this constitution work has been 
 carried on for some time in the Arts Department, but no 
 full course has yet been taken by students. In 1882 
 there was established a Medical Department which has 
 enjoyed a continuous existence till the present time. 
 
 In 1892 an Act* was passed by the Ontario Legislature 
 modifying the constitution of the University in various 
 ways, but leaving it to be determined by the Senate 
 whether these changes should be adopted. As that body 
 has not so far resolved to give them effect the Act has 
 not yet" come into operation. Should it do &o hereafter 
 the name of the institution will be changed to " The 
 Western University and London University College " ; 
 the corporation will consist of the " Chancellor, the Vice- 
 Chancellor, the Professors, the Members of the Senate, 
 and the Graduates " ; and the Senate will be composed 
 of (1) the Chancellor, (2) the Vice- Chancellor, (3) the 
 Principals of all affiliated Colleges, (4) the Principal of 
 the London Collegiate Institute,-)- (5) the persons named 
 in the original Act or their successors, (6) the Mayor of 
 London, and (7) ten graduates elected by the graduates. 
 
 *55 Viet., cap. 107. 
 
 fNot the original of Hellmuth College, but the public secondary 
 school maintained by the city of London under the High School 
 Act of the Province. 
 
CHAPTER IX. 
 
 ROMAN CATHOLIC UNIVERSITIES OF ONTARIO. 
 
 The Roman Catholic Church in Upper Canada was 
 from an early period earnest and persistent in promot- 
 ing higher education, and this duty it still discharges 
 with undiminished energy and a fair degree of success. 
 Its efforts in this connection are mainly identified 
 with the organization and work of three institutions 
 Regiopolis College at Kingston, Ottawa College at Ottawa, 
 and St. Michael's College at Toronto. The first of these 
 discontinued its academic work a quarter of a century 
 ago, but the others are still actively performing the func- 
 tions for the discharge of which they were called into 
 existence. 
 
 Bishop MacdoneV. The name of the Honorable and 
 Right Reverend Alexander Macdonell, first Roman Catho- 
 lic Bishop of Upper Canada, is so inseparably connected 
 with the early educational work of the Church, that a 
 brief account of his career is indispensable to a clear 
 understanding of her aims and undertakings. He was 
 born on the 17th of July, 17G2, at Glen Urquhart on the 
 shore of Loch Ness, Scotland. He was educated for the 
 Chur h, partly in Paris, partly at Valladolid, and at the 
 latter place was ordained a priest in 1787. The time 
 was one of great distress in the Highlands of Scotland, 
 owing to the number of small farmers dispossessed of 
 
141 
 
 their holdings through the general consolidation of farms, 
 and Mr. Macdonell obtained leave from the British 
 Government to organize volunteers from among them 
 into a .regiment known as the "Glengarry Fencibles." 
 Of this regiment he was appointed chaplain, and with it 
 he served in Ireland during the rebellion of 1798. It 
 was disbanded after the Peace of Amiens in 1802, and 
 Mr. Macdonell was able to secure for each officer or 
 soldier whom he could induce to settle in Upper Canada 
 a grant of 200 acres of land. The locality selected for 
 the settlement was the present County of Glengarry, 
 where there were already a number of United Empire 
 Loyalists of Highland extraction. Taking up his abode 
 with them as a missionary, he made his headquarters at 
 St. Raphael's, and when Canada was threatened with in- 
 vasion in 1811 he organized a Canadian Glengarry 
 regiment which he accompanied as chaplain during the 
 war of ] 81 2-15. For his patriotic services he received from 
 the British Government a pension, which was bestowed for 
 life and was increased from time to time till it finally 
 reached five hundred pounds sterling per annum, at which 
 amount it was continued to his successors in the See of 
 Kingston. In 1819 he was created" Bishop of Rhcesina," 
 and Administrator of Upper Canada as Vicar-General of 
 the Bishop of Quebec, to whose diocese this extensive 
 territory belonged. In 1826 Upper Canada was cut off 
 from Quebec and made a separate diocese, and he was 
 appointed its first bishop with the title* of Bishop of 
 " Regiopolis or Kingston." He died in 1840 at Dumfries 
 
 *The title of Bishop is taken from hid "See," or seat of ecclesi- 
 astical government. 
 
142 
 
 in Scotland, whither he had gone on a visit during a 
 trip to Great Britain, undertaken to promote emigration, 
 from the Highlands to Canada. 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY OF KEGIOPOLIS. 
 
 Bishop Macdonell's first academic institution was 
 carried on for a time at St. Kaphael's, but when 
 his ecclesiastical headquarters was transferred to 
 to Kingston he transferred thither his educational work 
 also. He gave a sufficient amount of land for a site for 
 the proposed College, and in the session of 1837 the 
 Parliament of Upper Canada passed an Act* incorporat- 
 ing a Board of Trustees under the name of " The College 
 of Regiopolis," and empowering it to hold real property 
 " in trust for the erection, use, and support of a Roman 
 Catholic Seminary." Of this Board the Bishop of Kings- 
 ton was made an ex officio member. The other trustees-^ 
 designated by the statute were the Rev. Angus Mac- 
 donell, Bishop Gaulin, the Eev. John Cullen of Ottawa, 
 the Hon. John Elmsley of Toronto, and Walter Mc- 
 Cuniffe of Kingston, provision being made for the filling 
 up of vacancies by co-optation. The Board was empower- 
 ed to make such regulations as might be necessary not 
 merely for <l the due management of the land," but also 
 for the administration of the " Roman Catholic Seminary 
 to be erected thereon." In the session of 1845 the Parlia- 
 ment of Canada passed an Actj to enable the heirs of 
 
 *7 William IV., cap. 56. 
 
 tThe first named was the Bishop's nephew, who afterwards be- 
 came the head of Regiopolis College. See above p. 46. 
 
 {8 Viet., cap 79. 
 
143 
 
 Bishop Macdonell to convey to the College of Regiopolis 
 an additional portion of the real property devised by 
 him to them, and to enable the college to hold other lands 
 than those conveyed to it under his will or belonging to 
 his estate. Regiopolis College, like Victoria College and 
 Queen's College, found it difficult to carry on educational 
 work with a slender revenue, and repeated applications 
 were made to Parliament for assistance. Petitions were 
 sent in during the sessions of 1843-50, and in 1846, in an- 
 swer to Lord Cathcart's letter* asking for an opinion 
 respecting King's College, Vicar-General Macdonell sug- 
 gested that the Jesuit's estates in Lower Canada might be 
 utilized as a source of relief. 
 
 The Parliament of Canada, in the session of 1866, 
 at the request of the college authorities, passed an Actrf- 
 conferring university powers on Regiopolis and 
 making some other changes in its constitution. 
 The corporation under that statute, consists of the 
 Roman Catholic Bishop of Kingston, the Principal and 
 professors of the College of Regiopolis, and the trustees, 
 and is entitled " The University of Regiopolis." The 
 powers of the Senate,! as to conducting examinations 
 and conferring degrees, are very similar to those of the 
 University of Toronto under the Act of 1853, and the 
 standard prescribed is that which obtains in the Univer- 
 sity of London, England. Under this constitution the 
 University carried on its work till the withdrawal of its 
 annual grant by the Ontario Legislature in 1869, after 
 which it succumbed to its financial difficulties. 
 
 *See above, p. 46. 
 |29 and 30 Viet., cap 133. 
 
 | Composed of the' Bishop, the Principal, the professors, and the 
 trustees. 
 
144 
 
 OTTAWA UNIVERSITY. 
 
 This institution has enjoyed a corporate existence since 
 1849, in which year an Act* was passed by the Parlia- 
 ment of Canada creating the Roman Catholic Bishop and 
 Cure of Bytown,^ the Superior, the Director, and the 
 professors of Philosophy and Belles Lettres, a corporation 
 under the name of " The College of Bytown," with power 
 to hold real property and to enact such regulations for its 
 adminstration and for the management of the College as 
 might be " deemed useful or necessary for the interests " 
 of the institution. The property and functions of the 
 unincorporated seminary already in existence under the 
 same name were vested in the new corporation, 
 which was required to report to Parliament annually the 
 state of its finances, the character of its equipment, and 
 the number of students in attendance. The change of 
 the name of the city in which it is located from " By- 
 town " to " Ottawa " necessitated a like change in the 
 title of the institution, and this was effected by an Act J 
 passed by the Parliament of Canada in 1861. The same 
 Act, while it expressly provides that the corporation of 
 " The College of Ottawa " is not a new one, but a con- 
 tinuation of the one already in existence, declares that the 
 Bishop and Cure of Bytown shall no longer be members 
 of it, and that its composition shall remain otherwise un- 
 changed. 
 
 *12 Viet., cap. 107. 
 
 tNow Ottawa. 
 
 $24 Viet., cap. 108. 
 
145 
 
 In 1866 University powers were granted by statute* 
 to the College, the examining and degree-conferring 
 powers being vested in a " Senate " composed of 
 the President and Bursar of the College, the Pre- 
 fect of Studies, and the Professors of Divinity, 
 Philosophy, Rhetoric, and Belles-Lettres, with the Roman 
 Catholic Bishop of Ottawa ex officio. The Act provides 
 that the standard of attainments shall approximate as 
 closely as practicable to that of the University of Lon- 
 don, and that the Senate shall, with this proviso, have 
 authority to confer, " after proper examination," the 
 degrees of Bachelor and Master of Arts, Bachelor and 
 Doctor of Laws, and Bachelor of Medicine. A public 
 character is imparted to the institution by the fact that 
 the Governor of the Province is created the " Visitor " of 
 the University, and that the Senate is required to report 
 to him on its " general state, progress, and prospect. 
 The constitution of the University was modified 
 in certain respects by two statutes-)- passed by 
 the Ontario Legislature in 1885 and in 1891, respectively. 
 Their joint effect is (1) to enlarge the membership of the 
 Senate by the addition of certain professors in the College ; 
 (2) to increase the number of different degrees which the 
 Senate may grant after examination ; (8) to confer on the 
 Senate the right to grant ad eundem degrees ; (4) to in- 
 vest the Senate with authority to affiliate to the Univer- 
 sity, under certain limitations, other teaching institutions 
 with a view to the admission of their students to exam- 
 
 *29 and 30 Viet., cap. 135. 
 
 +48 Viet., cap. 92, and 54 Viet., cap 105. 
 
146 
 
 inations for degrees, standing, or scholarships ; and (5) to 
 substitute the Lieutenant-Governor of Ontario for the 
 Governor of Canada as the Visitor of the College. 
 
 ST. MICHAELS COLLEGE. 
 
 In 1852 the religious order of St. Basil, in France, 
 established an educational institution under this name 
 in Toronto. As the attendance of students increased 
 additional accommodation was from time to time pro- 
 vided, and the course of study was extended so as 
 to include work of a University character in Phil- 
 osophy and History. In 1881 St. Michael's was affili- 
 ated to the University of Toronto by statute of the 
 University Senate. Under a special arrangement the 
 subjects of Philosophy and History may be taken in the 
 College, instead of the University, through the whole 
 undergraduate course. When the University Act* of 
 1887 was passed, St. Michael's was accorded the status 
 of a " federating College," with increased representation 
 on the University Senate, and certain privileges in the 
 way of special options for such of its students as may 
 choose to avail themselves of them. 
 
 *50 Viet., cap. 43, 
 
CHAPTER X. 
 
 PROTESTANT UNIVERSITIES OF QUEBEC. 
 
 The Parliament of Lower Canada passed an Act* in 
 in 1801, " tor the establishment of free schools and the 
 advancement of learning." This statute created the 
 machinery for the administration of a system of public 
 schools, but did not provide for their support, the 
 King having announced his intention to make a suitable 
 appropriation of lands for that purpose. " Foundations 
 of a more enlarged and comprehensive nature," were 
 contemplated, as well as " schools for the instruction of 
 children in "the first rudiments of useful learning." Each 
 school, when established, was to be put in charge of a 
 corporation by the name of the " Royal Institution for 
 the Advancement of Learning," the members of which 
 were to be appointed by the Governor f of the Province. 
 In order to secure the advantage of the Royal appropria- 
 tion the inhabitants of each local district were required 
 to erect a school building at their own cost, the amount 
 being collected by a public assessment. 
 
 MCGILL UNIVERSITY. 
 Hon. James McGill, of Montreal, died in 1813, leaving 
 
 *41 George III., chap. 17. See " Revised Acts and Ordinances 
 of Lower Canada " (1777-1841), pp. 516-5'?]. 
 
 fThe appointment of teachers and the filing of thoir salaries 
 were also vested in the Governor. 
 
148 
 
 by wiirto four trustees* a parcel of land as a site for a uni- 
 versity or college " with a competent number of professors 
 and teachers to render such establishment effectual and 
 beneficial for the purposes intended." He bequeathed on 
 the same conditions the sum of 10,000 to be expended in 
 founding and maintaining it. Both the land and the 
 money were to be conveyed by the trustees to the " Royal 
 Institution for the Advancement of Learning," but if the 
 university or college were not established within ten 
 years, the bequests were to be reclaimed from that corpor- 
 ation and otherwise applied. One of the conditions of 
 the will was that the testator's name should be given to 
 the college, if only one were established, or to one of the 
 colleges, if several of them were established as parts of 
 one university. It was with great difficulty that these 
 conditions were complied with sufficiently to prevent the 
 land and money from reverting to the estate of Mr. McGill. 
 To aid in securing their permanent application to the de- 
 velopment of higher education the " Montreal Medical 
 Institute," which had been organized in 1824 in connection 
 with the Montreal Hospital, was in 1828 invited to 
 become the medical faculty of the McGill University. 
 The invitation was accepted, and the union then estab- 
 lished has endured to the present time. 
 
 The McGill Charters. At its inception McGill College 
 was entirely under the control of the " Royal Institution 
 for the Advancement of Learning," but that corporation 
 applied for and obtained,f in 1821, a royal charter " for 
 
 * These were John Eichardson, James Reid, and James Dunlop, 
 of Montreal, and the Rev. John (afterwards Bishop) Strachan, who 
 was then Rector of Cornwall. 
 
 t From George IV. This charter was issued six years before 
 that of King's College, Toronto. For its text see Appendix J. 
 
149 
 
 the more perfect erection and establishment of the said 
 College." One of its avowed objects was the " education 
 of youth in the principles of true* religion," another was 
 the exercise of university functions, the most characteristic 
 of which is that of conferring degrees in " the several arts 
 and faculties." The members of the Royal Institution were 
 made "Visitors " of the College, but its administration was 
 handed over to ex officio " Governors," namely " the 
 Governor of Lower Canada, the Lieutenant -Governor of 
 Lower Canada, the Lieutenant-Governor of Upper Can- 
 ada, the Bishopf of Quebec, the Chief Justice of Mont- 
 real, the Chief Justice of Upper Canada," and the 
 Principal of the College. The Governors were empowered, 
 subject to the approval of the Crown, to appoint the 
 Principal and the other members of the teaching staff, to 
 fix their salaries, and to make regulations for academical 
 work, and "the good government of the College." The 
 College was created, for business purposes, a corporation 
 by the name and style of " The Governors, Principal, and 
 Fellows of McGill College," with power to acquire and 
 hold real property and administer it for academic 
 purposes. 
 
 For over thirty years the McGill College and Univer- 
 sity were carried on under the organization conferred by 
 
 * There is some reason to believe that the original intention was 
 to make McGill College a Church of England University, but this 
 idea was long ago abandoned. The present statutes of the 
 institution require that the Governors shall be "laymen of 
 some Protes'aiv denomination," but require also that they shall be 
 "selected with a view to the representation of the several Protest- 
 ant denominations in Lower Canada/' 
 
 t Of the Church of England. 
 
150 
 
 this charter, but in 1852 application was made to the 
 Crown, with the assent of the Royal Institution which 
 still held the original property in trust, for certain 
 modifications of it which were embodied Jn a new 
 charter* granted in that year by Her Majesty Queen 
 Victoria. By it the members of the " Royal Institution 
 for the Advancement of Learning," were made " Govern- 
 ors " of the College, the ex officio " Governors " were 
 dropped, and the Governor-General of Canada was 
 created " Visitor." The name and powers of the corpor- 
 ation were continued unchanged, but it was provided 
 that university statutes should be operative unless dis- 
 allowed by the Visitor, instead of being left inoperative, 
 as formerly, until the Crown assented to them. 
 
 Present Organization of McGill. " The Royal Insti- 
 tution for th * Advancement of Learning," which was 
 created a corporation by the Parliament of Lower 
 C;ina U in 180 i, and which received the property be- 
 queathed by Mr. McGill and administered it in trust for 
 the College founded by his bequest and called by hifc 
 name, was the subject of several statutory enactments of 
 the Parliament of Canada. Owing to legal difficulties 
 connected with both the land and the money devised by 
 him to the Royal Institution, legislation was obtained by 
 the latter, not merely to invest it with fuller powers in 
 dealing with the property, but to make changes in its 
 own organization. For these purposes Acts*)* were passed 
 
 * ee Appendix J. 
 
 t 8 Viet. cap. 78 ; 16 Viet cap. 58 ; 20 Vicb. cap. 53 ; and 22 
 Viet. cap. 53. Tnese were all consolidated in 1860 with the original 
 Act (41 George JII. cap. 17), and published as chapter xvii. of the 
 " Consolidated Statutes of Lower Canada." 
 
151 
 
 in 1845, in 1852, in 1857, and in 1859, respectively. The 
 most important legislative enactment in its bearing on 
 the constitution of McGill is the Act* passed in 1863, the 
 preamble of which states that the " Royal Institution for 
 the Advancement of Learning" had not for many years 
 had any functions to perform " other than those incident 
 to their capacity " as Governors-)- of McGill College, and 
 " no property or funds to administer, other than those 
 appertaining to the College and University, or to depart- 
 ments or institutions of learning belonging or affiliated 
 thereto." Accordingly the two corporations that of Mc- 
 Gill College under its charter, and that of the Royal In- 
 stitution under its statutory powers were practically con- 
 solidated by giving the members of the Royal Institution, 
 acting as Governors of McGill College, authority to 
 increase their number; to regulate by their own statutes 
 the mode in which they should be appointed ; to fix their 
 own terms of office ; to prescribe the mode of appoint- 
 ment, duties, title, and term of service of the " President 
 or Principal of the Royal Institution ;" and to provide 
 generally for conducting the affairs of the University. 
 
 Under statutes passed by the Governors, as thus 
 authorized, the President of the " Royal Institution for 
 the Advancement of Learning," elected by the Governors 
 from among themselves, is ex officio the Chancellor of the 
 University. The Principal is appointed by the Govern- 
 ors, and is ex officio Vice-Chancellor. The FellowsJ of 
 
 * 26 Viet. cap. G, 
 
 t See above, p. 149, and the charter of 1852. 
 J They are an element in the College Corporation. See above, 
 p. 148. 
 
152 
 
 the University are (1) the Deans of the respective facul- 
 ties ; (2) any Acting or Vice-Dean whom the Governors 
 may appoint for any faculty, not more than one at a 
 time ; (3) four members elected by the faculty of Arts, 
 and one member elected by each of the other faculties ; 
 (4) the Principal of the McGill Normal School ; (5) the 
 representatives of affiliated colleges ; (6) eight members 
 of Convocation, elected by their fellow- graduates, two for 
 each of the faculties of Arts, Law, Medicine, and Applied 
 Science ; (7) " such other members of Convocation, not 
 more than seven in number, as the Governors may 
 appoint ;" and (8) the Chairman of the Protestant School 
 Commissioners of Montreal, if appointed a Fellow by the 
 Governors. 
 
 To the " Corporation," which is composed of the Gov- 
 ernors, Principal, and Fellows, is assigned the task of 
 framing regulations dealing with the general course of 
 study and teaching in the several faculties and in the 
 affiliated colleges; with "all examinations and other 
 matters appertaining either to matriculation or to grad- 
 uation in the university ;" and with " academic dress, or 
 other matters of general academic interest." 
 
 " Convocation " consists of (1) the Chancellor and other 
 Governors ; (2) the Vice- Chancellor ; (3) the professors 
 and other instructing officers, members of the several 
 faculties ; (4) the instructing officers of affiliated colleges 
 being graauates of any university ; (5) the Registrar, 
 being a graduate of any university ; and (6) the graduates 
 of the University. Members of convocation who are 
 graduates of McGill University, and who pay the pre- 
 scribed fee, elect the Fellows who represent the graduates 
 in the Corporation. 
 
163 
 
 The organization of the various faculties is an interest- 
 ing feature of the constitution. It is left to the Governors 
 to decide how the members of the teaching staff shall be 
 classified into the several faculties of "Law, Medicine, 
 Arts, and Applied Science," and to organize other facul- 
 ties whenever they see fit. The Dean of each faculty 
 must be a Professor, and he is appointed by the Gov- 
 ernors, and is responsible for the keeping of its records 
 and for a general superintendence over its affairs under 
 the Principal. The Dean of the Arts Faculty is ex officio 
 Vice-Principal of the College, and in the absence of the 
 Principal he discharges the latter's duties. Each faculty 
 regulates " the details of the course of study and teach- 
 ing in its own department ; the number, times, and modes 
 of all examinations belonging to it; the admission of 
 students to it ; the amount and mode of payment of all 
 fees in it ; and its discipline and internal government ; 
 but all faculty regulations must be approved by the Cor- 
 poration before they become operative and are subject to 
 alteration or repeal by the Corporation afterward. It is 
 expressly provided that "no .student shall be expelled 
 without the consent of the Corporation, and that the Cor- 
 poration if it sees fit, may entertain appeal from any de- 
 cision of a faculty, whereby any punishment more severe 
 than a reprimand may have been imposed on any student." 
 
 Financial Position. The accounts of the " Royal In- 
 stitution for the Advancement of Learning " for the year 
 ending on the 30th of June, 1894, showed that the dona- 
 tions to McGill College and University from i's foundation 
 amounted then to $2,184,961, of which $447,424 was rep- 
 resented by grounds and buildings, and $120,423 by other 
 
154 
 
 property, while $1,501,291 was invested as a revenue pro 
 ducing endowment. During the year 1893-94 the fees 
 amounted to $25,614; the income from investments to 
 $72,498, and donations and subscriptions to $12,197. 
 With these and some less important sources of revenue, 
 the income for the year fell short of the expenditure by 
 $13,000. 
 
 MORRIN COLLEGE. 
 
 The foundation of this College was a " deed of gift " by 
 Joseph Morrin, bearing date the 26th day of September, 
 1860. He had been for more than fifty years a citizen of 
 Quebec, in which the College is located, and had been 
 twice Mayor of the city. He was himself a man of cul- 
 ture as well as of public spirit, having been a physician 
 and surgeon with a large practice, and his object in es- 
 tablishing the college which now bears his name was 
 partly a desire to leave " some permanent memorial of his 
 regard for the city of Quebec," and partly a wish to mark 
 " his attachment to the church in which he was reared, 
 and to which he had always belonged " the Presbyterian 
 Church of Canada in connection with the Church of Scot- 
 land. Dr. Morrin placed his gift, which consisted of "cer- 
 tain immovable properties and sums of money," in the 
 hands of three trustees,* who applied for and obtained 
 an Act-f- of Parliament creating " Morrin College " a 
 corporation, and vesting its management in a board of 
 " Governors." As the avowed object of the establishment 
 
 * Rev. John Cook, D.D., William Stewart Smith, LL.D., and 
 James Dean, all of the city of Quebec, 
 
 t24 Victoria, chapter 109. 
 
155 
 
 was the instruction of "young men intended for the 
 ministry of the Church of Scotland in Canada," it was 
 natural that the Governors should be selected from that 
 denomination.* Provision was made in the statute that 
 as vacancies occurred they should be filled by co-optation 
 in cases where no other method of appointment was pre- 
 scribed, and the total membership of the board was 
 limited to fourteen. The property donated by the 
 founder was vested by the Act in the Governors, who 
 were authorized to receive and hold, for the use of the 
 College, any other lands or other property that might be 
 sold, donated, or bequeathed to it. It was stipulated on 
 behalf of the trustees that accommodation should be 
 furnished free of charge in the College building for the 
 High School of Quebec, provided the corporation of that 
 school were willing to have it made " subject to the gov- 
 ernment of the corporation of the College, and ancillary to 
 it." The Governors were authorized to make regulations 
 for " the superintendence and management of all the 
 property belonging to the corporation," and also for the 
 control of the educational work done in the College, or in 
 " any other school or institution connected with or de- 
 pendent upon it." It was also provided by the statute 
 that Morrin College might become affiliated to one of the 
 three Universities Queen's, Toronto, or McGill. It has 
 for some years past been one of the affiliated colleges of 
 the last named institution. 
 
 * Rev. Dr. Cook was named in the statute as the first Principal 
 and as the Chairman of the Board of Governors, 
 
156 
 
 BISHOP'S COLLEGE AND UNIVERSITY. 
 
 Stimulated, no doubt, by the energy and persistence 
 shown by the " United Church of England and Ireland," 
 in promoting higher education for its own advantage in 
 Upper Canada, the members of the same communion in 
 Lower Canada began early to exercise similar foresight. 
 The founder of McGill University belonged to the Angli- 
 can Church, and his desire to make his bequest helpful 
 to that denomination was apparently indicated by his 
 naming Dr. Strachan, then of Cornwall, one of the trus- 
 tees of his gift. A few years afterward a movement was 
 begun to establish a University more directly under 
 the auspices of the Church of England. The place 
 selected was Lennoxville, in the " District of St. Francis, 
 and within the Dioce>e* of Quebec," and the name given 
 to the institution was Bishop's College. It was incorpor- 
 ated under that title in 1843, by an Actf of the Parlia- 
 ment of Canada, the preamble of which stated that it 
 was to be a college " in connection with the United 
 
 O 
 
 ChurchJ of England and Ireland." The corporation was 
 defined as consisting of (1) the Lord Bishop of Quebec, 
 or other Superior Ecclesiastical Functionary of the church 
 in that diocese ; (2) the trustees of the College, not less 
 than three in number ; and (3) the members of the Col- 
 lege Council, not less than three in number. Both the 
 trustees and the members of the Council were to be ap- 
 
 *At that time it included the whole of Lower C.ina^a. 
 
 t7 Viet., cap. 49. This statute was passed in the year of the 
 opening of King's College, Toronto. 
 
 | Members of other churches were from the first admitted to both 
 matriculation and graduation without being subjected to religious 
 tests. 
 
157 
 
 pointed by the Bishop, and their successors were to be 
 appointed in the same way as vacancies should occur. 
 To the corporation thus created was given full authority 
 to make regulations alike for the conduct and govern- 
 ment of the institution, and " concerning the system of 
 education" in it, but all such regulations were to be in- 
 operative until sanctioned and confirmed by the Bishop. 
 The Anglican Diocese of Montreal was not established 
 till 1850, but the records of Parliament show that the then 
 Bishop of Quebec and Montreal petitioned the Legislative 
 Assembly in 1848, on behalf of the " Corporation of Bis- 
 hop's College," that it might " receive the privilege of con- 
 ferring degrees in Divinity, and the Arts and Faculties pro- 
 fessed in the learned Universities." Whatever the reason 
 may have been, the University powers then asked for 
 were not granted by Parliament. In 1852 by an Act* 
 amending the original statute,it was declared that the new 
 Bishop of Montreal, as well as any other Bishop or Bis- 
 hops who might be appointed for any diocese of the 
 Church in Lower Canada, should be a member of the 
 college corporation, co ordinate with the Bishop of Quebec 
 in all respects, except that in the event of their being 
 equally divided in the exercise of their powers, " the 
 opinion of the Bishop who is senior by priority of ap- 
 pointment shall prevail, and his decision shall be final." 
 In 1853, University powers were conferred by Royal 
 Charter-)- on the corporation as thus enlarged, and by 
 the same instrument the offices of Chancellor, and Vice- 
 Chancellor were created. Under the charter all gradu- 
 
 *16 Viet., cap. 60. 
 fSee Appendix J . 
 
158 
 
 ates in Divinity, Law, aad Medicine, and all Masters of 
 Arts become members of Convocation on payment of 
 twenty shillings a year. In 1870 the corporation of the 
 College was further enlarged,* at its own instance, by 
 granting to the synods of the various dioceses a nomin- 
 ating voice in the selection of trustees and members of 
 Council, and increasing the members of each class of 
 appointees. In 1879, an Actf was passed by the Quebec 
 Legislature to provide for the more effective admistra- 
 tion of the " Bkhop's College School " by incorporating 
 an " Association " for the purpose of carrying it on in 
 harmony with the corporation of the College. 
 
 *By Act of the Quebec Legislature (34 Viet, cap, 68). 
 t42 and 43 Viet., cap. 74. 
 
CHAPTER XI. 
 
 ROMAN CATHOLIC COLLEGES IN QUEBEC. 
 
 The first permanent settlement in Canada was effected 
 when Champlain, in 1608, planted a small colony on the 
 site of the present City of Quebec. He possessed per- 
 sonal qualities which fitted him to become a pioneer of 
 discovery and settlement, but he was characterized also 
 by a religious disposition which prompted him to make 
 provision for the conversion of the Indians to Christian- 
 ity. One of his mottoes is said to have been that " the 
 salvation of a single soul is worth more than the con- 
 quest of an empire," and in furtherance of this view he 
 brought* to Canada in 1615 four priests of the religious 
 order of Franciscans, known as " Recollets." The most 
 noted of these was Joseph Le Caron, who founded the 
 famous Huron Mission in the district lying between lake 
 Simcoe and the Georgian Bay. In 1625 the vigorous 
 and powerful Order of Jesuits, when solicited to take 
 part in the task of spreading Christianity among the 
 Indian tribes, sent out five members of their Society. 
 The most prominent of these were Charles Lallemant, 
 who became the intimate friend and spiritual adviser of 
 Champlain, and Jean de Breboeuf, whose martyrdom at 
 the hands of the invading Iroquois, took place in 1649, 
 
 * Authority for the continuance of this mission was obtained in 
 1618 from Pope Paul V. and from Louis XIII, king of France. 
 The texts of the Papal brief and the Royal patent are given in Le 
 Clercq's " First establishment of the Faith in New France." (Shea's 
 translation Vol. 1, pp. 74-80) 
 
160 
 
 while he was in charge of the Huron mission established 
 by Le Caron. The headquarters of the Recollets and 
 Jesuits were at first near the river St. Charles, but after 
 the capture of Quebec by the British in 1629 and its 
 restoration to France in 1632, the Jesuits alone were al- 
 lowed to resume mission work in Canada, and they es- 
 tablished themselves near the fort on the summit of the 
 promontory occupied by the upper part of the city. 
 Members of the Order of Sulpicians took up 
 their abode at Montreal, and founded there a " Semin- 
 ary" which still exists as an educational institution. 
 The first proprietors transferred to them the ownership 
 of the island, and this was long afterwards confirmed to 
 them by legislative enactments.* 
 
 Bishop Laval. Want of concord among the religious 
 orders thus engaged in missionary and educational work 
 in Canada showed the necessity of appointing some one 
 with the necessary ecclesiastical authority to harmonize 
 the various conflicting interests, and the choice of the 
 Pope fell on Francois Xavier de Laval-Montmorency 
 Abbe de Montigny, who was already an Archdeacon and 
 had been, as far back as 1651, nominated as Bishop for 
 Cochin China. He was a member of one of the highest 
 families in Europe, but early in life he discarded all 
 worldly aspirations and gave himself up to a life of religi- 
 ous devotion. He was born at Laval, in Maine*)* in 1623, 
 and was the son of Hugh de Laval, Sieur de Montigny. 
 He was educated at Caen, in the " Hermitage" there, and at 
 
 *2 Viet. cap. 50 (Ordinances of the Special Council in " Statutes 
 of Lower Canada") and 3 and 4 Viet., cap. 30 (Revised Acts and Or- 
 dinances of Lower Canada.) 
 
 -fin France. 
 
161 
 
 the age of thirty-five was appointed by the Pope his Vicar 
 Apostolic in Canada with the title of Bishop of Petrsea. 
 His consecration and departure were delayed by dissen- 
 sions which it is needless to dwell on, and he did not ar- 
 rive at Quebec till the spring of 1759. For some time 
 the extent of his authority remained doubtful, but it was 
 in 1661 made coterminous with the colony. Bishop 
 Laval brought with him some secular clergymen, and as 
 others came to New France from time to time they were 
 assigned to parishes which had till then been ministered 
 to by Jesuits, the latter devoting themselves thereafter 
 more and more to missions among the Indians, The par- 
 ochial work of those days was of an extremely laborious 
 kind,* and the Bishop, in 1663, decreed the establish- 
 ment of a " Seminary" at Quebec, for the twofold pur- 
 poses of affording to worn-out priests a retreat in 
 which to recruit their exhausted powers, and of provid- 
 ing a college for the training of young Canadians for the 
 priesthood. His decree appropriated to the support, of 
 the Seminary tithes collected from the people, and it was 
 formally appro vedf of by Louis XIV in the following 
 year. Vicar- Apostolic Laval was created Bishop of Que- 
 bec in 1674 In 1688 he retired from the position, and 
 spent the remainder of his. life in the Seminary of his 
 establishment. His death took place in 1708. 
 
 The Seminary of Quebec. The Seminary established 
 by Bishop Laval in 1663 as a training school and home 
 
 *For a graphic description of it see Parkman's " Old Regime in 
 Canada," chap. XIX. 
 
 tFor the texts of the Bishop's decree and the King's " Approba- 
 tion," see the collection of " Edits, Ordinances, etc." published in 
 1803, Vol. 1, pp. 25-29. 
 K 
 
162 
 
 for the secular priests was, and is still, called Le Grand 
 Seminaire de Quebec * in 1668 he founded a minor 
 Seminary, which has always borne the name of Le Petit 
 Seminaire de Quebec.^ A third educational institution, 
 established about the same time, was an industrial 
 school, in which the children of the lower classes were 
 taught agriculture and ^various mechanical arts, and 
 which was attached to the Seminary. These institu- 
 tions were liberally endowed by their founder out of his 
 own estate, or with donations obtained for them by his 
 potent influence. Mention has already been made of the 
 tithe imposed by the decree which established the Sem- 
 inary. Louis XIV. endowed the Quebec bishopric with 
 the revenues of three French abbeys. The Bishop 
 received at various times grants of land from the French 
 Crown, and in 1680 he conveyed to the Seminary, by 
 way of endowment, three seigniories, of which the most 
 important was Beaupre, a district stretching sixteen 
 leagues along the shore of the St. Lawrence, and six 
 back from the river. As these lands were free from 
 the feudal burdeDs attaching to ordinary seigniories, 
 the property rapidly became valuable, all the more 
 because the stream of immigration was directed toward 
 it by the Government.! During the century that 
 elapsed between the establishment of the Seminary of 
 
 *Jt is one of several major Seminaries which give a theological 
 training, all affiliated to Laval University. One of these is Le 
 Grand tieminaire de St. Sulpice de Montreal, 
 
 fThere are a number of these minor Seminaries affiliated to the 
 University, for which they serve as preparatory colleges. 
 
 Jin 1667, Beaupre and Orleans, both at that time belonging to 
 Bishop Laval, contained 1,185 out of the 4,312 settlers in the whole 
 colony. 
 
163 
 
 Quebec and the treaty of Paris, which in 1763 termin- 
 ated the French regime, the work thus inaugurated was 
 carried on without interruption. The institution con- 
 tinued its career of usefulness with no material change* 
 for well nigh another century, until in 1852 the educa- 
 tional edifice was crowned by the addition of a univer- 
 sity, which was fittingly made a means of perpetuating 
 the name of the illustrious founder of the original Semin- 
 ary of instruction. 
 
 Laval University. The Seminary of Quebec has, from 
 an early period in its history, enjoyed corporate powers, 
 in virtue of which it has always been enabled to control 
 its own property and manage its own affairs, and has 
 existed as an organized society, with the right to exer- 
 cise its functions through its own duly appointed 
 officials. Prompted, no doubt, by the general academic 
 activity consequent on the union of Upper and Lower 
 Canada in 1840, the society made application to Her 
 Majesty Queen Victoria, for authority to confer degrees 
 and exercise other university powers. This was granted 
 by Royal Charter,f dated the 8th of December, 1852. 
 By it the corporate character of the Seminary was recog- 
 nized and continued, the members of the corporation 
 being the Superior and the Directors of the " Seminaire 
 de Quebec," which in the performance of all acts done 
 under the Charter was thenceforth to be called the 
 
 *Jn the Session of 1843 the Parliament of Canada passed an Act 
 (7 Viet. cap. 54), which gave authority to increase the amount of 
 property held by the ** Superior and Directors of the Seminary of 
 Quebec, all laws of mortmain to the contrary notwithstanding." 
 
 tFor the text of this interesting document see Appendix K. 
 ft is published in an official pamphlet entitled " Constitutions et 
 Reglements de FUniversite Laval." 
 
164 
 
 " University Laval." As such, it was clothed with the 
 usual powers and privileges " for the education and 
 instruction of youth and students in Arts and Faculties." 
 The Koman Catholic Archbishop of Quebec was made its 
 " Visitor " ex officio, and the Superior of the Seminary 
 its " Rector." The University was created a corporation 
 by the name and style of " The Rector and Members of 
 FUniversite Laval, at Quebec, in the Province of Can- 
 ada," the term " members " including " professors " and 
 " all persons duly matriculated " into the institution. 
 The entire management of the University was vested in 
 a " Council " composed of the Rector and Directors 
 of the Seminary and the three senior professors of the 
 University, subject to the right of the Visitor to disallow 
 any enactment of the Council. The latter waa autho- 
 rized to " nominate and appoint " the professors of Law, 
 Medicine, and Arts, and to nominate candidates for the 
 professorships of Divinity, the right of appointment in 
 the latter case being vested in the Visitor The Council 
 was further authorized to confer the degrees of Bachelor, 
 Master, a ad Doctor, in the several Arts and Faculties, in 
 accordance with its own regulations, not merely on 
 students of Laval, but on those of all Colleges or Semin- 
 aries affiliated to it within Lower Canada. Provision 
 was made that no religious test or qualification should be 
 required or appointed for any person matriculated as a 
 student, but declarations or subscriptions might be 
 required of candidates for degrees in all the Faculties. 
 
 Laval a Montreal. For nearly a quarter of a century 
 Laval University continued to educate students, examine 
 candidates, and confer degrees at Quebec under the Royal 
 
165 
 
 Charter of 1852. Meanwhile the demand was increasing 
 in Montreal for a Roman Catholic University in that city, 
 which had become a great commercial and industrial 
 centre. In order to strengthen the claim of Laval to be 
 regarded as the University for the whole Province it was 
 deemed expedient to obtain special Papal sanction for the 
 exercise of its powers, and this was granted by a " Bull * 
 of canonical establishment" which was issued at Rome on 
 the 15th of May, 1876. This decree confirmed a decision 
 of the Sacred Congregation of the Propangada, to the 
 effect that while Laval remained the sole Catholic Uni- 
 versity of the Province of Quebec, it should be required 
 to establish in Montreal a branch-)-, the maintenance of 
 which should be a charge on the Diocese of Montreal, 
 while its professors should be members of the various 
 faculties created in the University under the Royal Char- 
 ter. It was further decided that the courses of instruc- 
 tion in the two cities should be co-extensive and coterm- 
 inous, that the professors in the two places should be on a 
 perfect equality in all respects, and that the fees charged 
 for instruction should be the same in the same courses. 
 The work at Montreal was to be placed under the super- 
 vision of a Vice-Rector nominated by the University 
 Council, subject to the approval of the Bishop of Mont- 
 real, and his functions in relation to the branch were to 
 be similar to those of the Rector in the University itself. 
 In short, " Laval a Montreal," so far from being a separate 
 institution or a mere affiliated college, is not even an 
 
 * For the original Latin text, and an authentic French translation 
 of this document, see the official pamphlet entitled " Constitutions 
 et Reglements de I'Universite Laval." 
 
 f Officially called a " Succursale," 
 
166 
 
 annex to Laval, but an integral part of the University 
 which confers degrees on the students of Quebec 
 and Montreal on exactly the same conditions and in 
 virtue of precisely the same authority. The separation 
 between the branch and the stem is simply a geographical 
 one. Though the " Succursale de FUniversite' Laval " 
 was organized under the authority conferred by the 
 Papal Bull, doubts were soon raised as to the legal right of 
 the University to carry on its work under the Royal 
 Charter elsewhere than in the city of Quebec. Applica- 
 ation was then made on its behalf (1) to Her Majesty the 
 Queen for a supplementary charter, and (2) to the Quebec 
 Legislature for a statute, which would place this right 
 beyond all doubt. The British Secretary of State for the 
 Colonies hesitated to recommend the granting of addi- 
 tional powers, pending the settlement of certain litigation 
 then in progress. The application to the Legislature was 
 more successful, as an Act * was passed in the session of 
 1881 empowering Laval University to increase the num- 
 ber of its chairs of Arts and other faculties within the 
 limits of the Province of Quebec. 
 
 Laval Financial Syndicates. The Quebec Legislature, 
 in the session of 1887, passed two Acts,f one incorporating 
 the " Financial Syndicate of Laval University at Que- 
 bec," the other incorporating the " Financial Syndicate 
 of Laval University at Montreal." The object in each 
 
 *J4 and 45 Vic. cap. 46. The preamble to this Statute ex- 
 pressly states that it was passed to remove doubts '* with reference 
 to the right of Laval University to give a university course else- 
 where than at Quebec. 
 
 t 50 Vic. cap. 32, and cap. 33. 
 
167 
 
 case is to improve the financial position of the institu- 
 tion, by providing a means of raising and managing 
 funds for its use. Each corporation exercises its func- 
 tions through a bureau of " Governors," and the Arch- 
 bishop of Quebec is ex officio President of the one while 
 the Bishop of Montreal is similarly President of the 
 other. Some members of each syndicate hold their posi- 
 tions ex officio while others are elective, and of these latter 
 a certain number are chosen by alumni of the University. 
 
 ST. MARY'S COLLEGE. 
 
 Reference has already been made* to the missionary 
 work of the Jesuits in Canada. The " Society of Jesus " 
 was organized in 1540 by Ignatius de Loyola, a Spanish 
 nobleman, who had spent his early life as a soldier. 
 Within a century of its foundation it had spread its rami- 
 fications over a large part of Europe, and had sent mis- 
 sionaries into many other lands. The mission to the 
 Acadians was established in 1611, and in 1625 the work 
 was begun in Canada. For some years the Jesuits divided 
 their time between ministering to the spiritual wants of 
 the French settlers and preaching the Gospel to the In- 
 dians ; but in 1635, true to the enlightened policy of their 
 Order, they undertook the two-fold task of training their 
 own missionaries, and of giving to such French youth as 
 desired it a general education. Their College at Quebec was 
 enlarged and improved from time to time as the attendance 
 increased until, after nearly a century and a half, their 
 work was discontinued as the result of the Papal brief 
 by which Clement XIV., in 1773, decreed the suppression 
 
 *See above, p. 159. 
 
168 
 
 of the Order. The building was occupied by members of 
 the Society until the death of the last survivor* in 1800, 
 and it was used by the British Government as a military 
 barrack until 1879, when it was condemned as unsafe and 
 allowed to go to ruin. The Jesuits had before 1773 ac- 
 quired much valuable property in Montreal, but had 
 never engaged there in the work of education. The last 
 survivorf in that city died in 1791, after which the 
 property was regarded as escheated to the Crown. By a 
 brief of Pius V1L, the Order was revived in 1814. Work 
 in Canada was not resumed for some years, but in 1842, 
 at the instance of the late Bishop Bourget, several Jesuit 
 fathers took up their abode in Montreal, and in 1848 they 
 commenced giving instruction in temporary quarters pend- 
 ing the erection of a college building. 
 
 St. Mary's College. The present Jesuit College building 
 was begun in 1847, but was not ready for occupation till 
 1851. Owing to the fact that provision was made for teach- 
 ing English the attendance rapidly increased. A very thor- 
 ough course of instruction, one section " classical " and 
 one "commercial," has been provided, while another 
 division is made between preparatory and advanced work. 
 The institution was incorporated in 1852 by an ActJ of 
 the Canadian Parliament, but, unlike the Quebec Seminary, 
 the Jesuits did not thereby acquire university powers. 
 The Bishop of Montreal was one of the petitioners for the 
 Act, and he is ex officio a member of the corporation, 
 which includes the Rector, the bursar, and other officers. 
 
 * Father Cazot. 
 tFather.Well. 
 J16 Viet., cap. 57, 
 
169 
 
 The corporation is authorized to make regulations for the 
 management of the affairs of the College, subject to the 
 provision that the revenue must be applied (1) to the 
 maintenance of the institution, (2) to the construction and 
 repair of buildings for its use, and (3) to the " advance- 
 ment of education by the instruction of youth." The Act 
 requires the authorities to report annually to Parliament. 
 In 1839, St. Mary's College received, by a brief of His 
 Holiness Pope Leo XIII., the privilege of " conferring the 
 degrees of Laval University." The question of the dis- 
 position of the estates owned by the Jesuit Order before 
 its suppression in 1773 was finally settled by an Act* of 
 the Quebec Legislature in 1888. The estates*)* themselves 
 were by this settlement left in the possession of the Pro- 
 vincr, which agreed to pay for a " full, complete, and per- 
 petual cession " of them the sum of four hundred 
 thousand dollars. 
 
 *51 and 52 Viet., cap. 13. 
 
 tExcept the land known as " Laprairie Common," which is held 
 by the " Society of Jesus" under corporate powers conferred by Act 
 of the Quebec Legislature passed in 1887 (50 Viet, eap. 28). 
 
CHAPTER XII. 
 
 NOVA SCOTIA UNIVERSITIES. 
 
 The history of the university system of Nova Scotia 
 is a narrative of struggles more arduous and sacrifices 
 more costly than have generally fallen to the lot of young 
 communities in their efforts to provide the means of 
 obtaining a higher education. This Province has the 
 honor of being the first part of the Dominion of Canada 
 to enjoy the privilege of parliamentary government,* and 
 its people have been marked all through their history by 
 a robust progressiveness which could not fail to find 
 expression in the desire for and the promotion of popular 
 culture. The whole of the territory now comprised in the 
 Provinces of Nova Scotia and New Brunswick, with the 
 exception of the Island of Cape Breton, was ceded by 
 France to Great Britain under the treaty of Utrecht in 
 1713. For many years afterward a straggling border 
 warfare was kept up between the British settlers on the 
 one hand and the French and Indians on the other. The 
 French Government fortified Louisburg, and the use made 
 of it as a basis of local military operations against the 
 British colonies prompted the expedition sent against it 
 by the Province of Massachusetts in 1745. Louisburg 
 was captured by the colonial forces, but was restored to 
 France by the treaty of Aix-]a-Chapelle in 1748. In the 
 
 * The first "Assembly" was held in 1758. It consisted of 22 
 members, of whom 12 were elected for the Province at large, four 
 for Halifax, two for Lunenburg, and one each for Dartmouth, 
 Lawrence, Annapolis, and Cumberland. 
 
171 
 
 following year steps were taken by the British Govern- 
 ment to establish a new settlement on Chebucto Bay, and 
 its was named after the Earl of Halifax, then First Lord 
 of the " Commissioners of Trade and Plantations." One 
 object in view was to create an effective military counter- 
 poise to the French settlement at Louisburg ; another 
 was to furnish with grants of land the officers and soldiers 
 dismissed from the army on account of the restoration of 
 peace. Many of these were from the New England States, 
 where both parliamentary and collegiate institutions had 
 been long* in operation, and others came from the same 
 settlements as ordinary immigrants.f To these were 
 added many who came direct from England and Scotland, 
 and, after the close of the Revolutionary War, a large 
 influx of United Empire Loyalists. 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY OF KING'S COLLEGE. 
 
 As far back as 1787 the House of Assembly appro- 
 priated 400 for the purpose of establishing at Windsor 
 a classical school under the auspices and control of the 
 Church of England in Nova Scotia. This action was due 
 mainly to the exertions of the Right Reverend Charles 
 Inglis, D.D., the first Bishop of the Province. An acade- 
 my was inaugurated in 1788 on the above foundation, 
 and in the following year the Legislature made a special 
 grant of 500, and an appropriation of 400 a year, to 
 
 * The foundation of Harvard College was laid by the Legislature 
 of Massachusetts in 1636, and that of Yale College by the Legisla- 
 lature of Connecticut in 1701. 
 
 t The first Chief Justice of Nova Scotia was Jonathan Belcher, 
 son of Governor Belcher, of Massachusetts. This colony supplied 
 a large part of the force which deported the Acadians in 1755 from 
 the shore of the Basin of Minas, 
 
172 
 
 found a " College " in connection with the school. In 
 1790 the Imperial Parliament supplemented these amounts 
 with a grant of 4,000. 
 
 King's College Charter. A Royal charter, granted 
 by George III. in 1802, incorporated the seminary under 
 the title of u The Governors, President, and Fellows of 
 King's College " and conferred on it the style and privi- 
 leges of a university, including the right to confer 
 degrees. In the same year the Imperial Parliament 
 voted a yearly subsidy of 1,000 sterling for the support 
 of the institution. Its already exclusive character was 
 in 1803 intensified by the adoption of a rule that all 
 candidates for matriculation should be required to sub- 
 scribe to the " Thirty-nine Articles " of the Church of 
 England. This was a serious barrier to its usefulness, 
 but in spite of its want of popularity it early acquired 
 a high reputation for sound scholarship. The appropri- 
 ation of public funds to a purely sectarian college did 
 not pass without protest, and the constituency of the 
 University was too narrow to afford it either financial 
 support or a large attendance of students. The matricu- 
 lation test was afterward withdrawn, but not till other- 
 colleges had been established in the interest of those 
 denominations that had been debarred by it from sharing 
 in the advantages of King's College, and too late to 
 enable King's to become, as perhaps it might otherwise 
 have been, the sole university of Nova Scotia. When 
 Lord Dalhousie was Governor * of the Province he 
 endeavoured to found a college at Halifax. His scheme 
 failed for a time, and an effort was then made to unite 
 
 * In 1817. See below,; p. 176, 
 
173 
 
 his projected institution with King's College. A basis 
 of union was agreed to in 1823 by the two boards of 
 Governors, but the consummation of the union was pre- 
 vented by the veto of the Archbishop of Canterbury *, 
 who was then, as " Patron " of King's College, in a position 
 to control the action of its authorities. Another unsuc- 
 cessful attempt was made in 1829, and, at the instance of 
 the promoters of the scheme for one Provincial University, 
 a despatch was in 1835 sent from the Colonial Office 
 calling on the Governors of King's College to surrender 
 their charter and assist in establishing one well-equipped 
 college. This they refused to do, and the Imperial grant 
 of 1,000 a year was then withdrawn. 
 
 Legislative Incorporation. In 1853 an Actf was 
 passed by the Nova Scotia Legislature " To incorporate 
 the Governors of King's College," and to repeal the Act 
 of 1789, which was for the purpose of " founding, estab- 
 lishing, and maintaining " it. Under this statute the 
 Lord Bishop of Nova Scotia became ex officio, a Governor 
 the President of the Board of Governors, and the Visitor. 
 There were twelve other members of the Board, eight of 
 whom were made elective by the alumni, while the other 
 four were named in the statute as life members, but their 
 places were to be taken at death by elective members. 
 The usual corporate powers were conferred on the Board, 
 which was also authorized to enact regulations for the 
 " instruction, care, and government " of the students, the 
 management of the property, and the appointment of the 
 President, professors, fellows, and scholars. The only 
 
 * Then Dr. Charles Manners Sutton. 
 f 16 Viet. cap. 66. 
 
174 
 
 limitation was the requirement that the President should 
 be a member of the Church of England. Though it was 
 expressly provided that the Royal charter should not be 
 affected by the Act, except so far as might be necessary 
 to give effect to the latter, it was provided by the statute 
 that the College should be " taken to be an university, 
 with all usual privileges of such an institution, whether 
 relating to the conferring of degrees and honors, or 
 otherwise." This constitution was modified in 1883 by 
 an Act * of the Legislature which increased the number 
 of Governors to fifteen, the two additional ones being 
 chosen by the Diocesan Synod of Nova Scotia. It also 
 made provision for the election of two more members 
 by the Diocesan Synod of Fredericton, and the addition 
 of the Bishop of Fredericton as an ex officio member, 
 whenever, and so long as, the Synod of Fredericton 
 should accept King's College as the training school for 
 its Divinity students. The latest amendment to the 
 constitution of King's College was made by an Act f of 
 the Legislature in 1895. By it the membership of the 
 Board of Governors was increased to thirty -seven, one of 
 the additional Governors being elected by each of the 
 deaneries in Nova Scotia and New Brunswick, and three 
 of them by the arch-deanery of Prince Edward Island. 
 
 The Collegiate School. King's College grew out of a 
 school, or was superadded to it, and the policy of provid- 
 ing for secondary education is still maintained. The 
 " Collegiate School for boys," under the control of the 
 governors of King's College, is now in the one hundred 
 
 * 46 Viet. cap. b"3. 
 1 58 Viet. cap. 147. 
 
175 
 
 and seventh year of its existence. It serves as a pre- 
 paratory school for the University, and prepares candi- 
 dates for other examinations similar in standard to those 
 for university matriculation. A " Church School for 
 girls " is also maintained under the same auspices. 
 
 The Alumni of King's College. With a desire to pro- 
 mote the interests and improve the condition of their 
 alma mater the alumni of King's College many years ago 
 formed themselves into an association and undertook to 
 raise money in aid of both the College, and the Collegiate 
 School, With a view to enable them to accomplish their 
 purpose more effectually they sought and obtained in 
 1847 an Act* of incorporation, which conferred on them 
 the usual powers as to acquiring, holding, and disposing 
 of property of all kinds to the aggregate value of 10,000. 
 The annual membership fee was fixed by the statute at 
 twenty shillings, and the fee for life membership at 
 twenty pounds. Later legislation permitted the associ- 
 ation to reduce these sums, and they were fixed in 1882 
 at two dolllars and twenty-five dollars, respectively. 
 
 DALHOUSIE COLLEGE AND UNIVERSITY. 
 
 During the war of 1812-15 between Great Britain and 
 the United States the port of Castine, in the State of Maine, 
 was occupied for some time by Sir John Sherbrooke, 
 then Lieutenant-Governor of Nova Scotia. The customs 
 revenues collected during that occupation were sub- 
 sequently appropriated by the British government to 
 
 HO Viet. cap. 130. 
 
176 
 
 provincial purposes. Governor Dalhousie* was author- 
 ized to expend the fund " in defraying the expenses of any 
 improvement which it might seem expedient to undertake 
 in the Province," and his proposal was to " found a college 
 or academy on the same plan and principle of that at 
 Edinburgh," in the belief that " a seminary for the 
 higher branches of education was much needed in Hali- 
 fax, the seat of the Legislature, of the courts of Justice, 
 and of the military and mercantile society." The actual 
 foundation of a College was laid in 1821 ; the design of 
 the institution was announced to be " the education of 
 youth in the higher branches of science and literature ; " 
 the name given to it was that of its founder. It was 
 intended to be " open to all occupations and sects of 
 religion," and, though restricted at first in its scope, to 
 have the " power to expand with the growth and im- 
 provement of society." The only collegiate institution at 
 that time in the Province was King's College, at Windsor, 
 and that was strictly sectarian. 
 
 Dalhousie College. The original Board of Governors, 
 appointed by the Crown, consisted of the Governor- 
 General of British North America, the Lieutenant- Gover- 
 nor of Nova Scotia, the English Church Bishop, the Chief 
 Justice and President of the Council, the Provincial 
 Treasurer, and the Speaker of the House of Assembly. 
 The amount appropriated out of the " Castine Fund " was 
 9,750. A college building was soon erected, but no 
 educational work was done for nearly twenty years. 
 
 *The Right Honourable George Ramsay, ninth Earl of Dalhousie. 
 He succeeded Sir John Sherbrooke in the Governship of Nova 
 Scotia in 1819, and held the office till his appointment as Governor 
 of Lower Canada in 1820. 
 
177 
 \ 
 
 Lord Dalhousie's intention had been to create a single 
 non-sectarian University for the whole Province. With a 
 view to carry out such a scheme, an effort was made by 
 the Board of Governors to effect a union with King's 
 College but it proved unsuccessful,* owing to the 
 opposition of the Archbishop of Canterbury, its Patron. 
 The negotiations between the authorities of the two 
 institutions, after having been protracted till 1835, were 
 finally closed and ail hope of union was abandoned. 
 Steps were taken to organize Dalhousie College for 
 academical work, and in 1838 it went into operation 
 under the Presidency of the Rev. Dr. McCulloch, who had 
 in 1816 established the Pictou Academy. Though Dal- 
 housie College was avowedly Provincial and non-sectarian, 
 the first professors were all Presbyterians, f and this 
 appearance of denominationalism seems to have hampered 
 the work of the institution by virtually limiting it to 
 one denomination without enabling it to secure even that. 
 In 1841 University powers were conferred on the College 
 by Act of the Nova Scotia Parliament, and by the same 
 statute the constitution of the Board of Governors was 
 changed, the right to appoint its members being vested 
 in the Lieutenant-Governor in Council of the Province. 
 In 1843 President McCulloch died and two years after- 
 ward the institution was closed, the Governors deeming 
 it advisable to allow its funds to accumulate. In 1848 
 
 *See above, p, 173. 
 
 tThe Rev. E. A. Crawley, an alumnus cf King's College but 
 then pastor of a Baptist Church in Halifix, was an unsuccessful 
 applicant for the chair of Classics, and the belief that he was re- 
 jected on account of his creed had much to do with the establish- 
 ment of Acadia College. See below, p. 182. 
 
 L 
 
178 
 
 an Act was passed authorizing the Lieutenant-Governor 
 in Council to appoint a new Board of Governors and " to 
 take such steps for rendering the institution useful and 
 efficient as to His Excellency may seem fit," and from 
 1849 to 1859 the funds of the University were used to 
 support a high school. An attempt to galvanize the 
 College into life was made in 1856-57 by uniting with it 
 the Arts Department of Gorham College, Liverpool, Nova 
 Scotia, but it was unsuccessful. 
 
 Dalhousie College and University. A successful effort 
 was made in 1863 to re-establish Dalhousie College as a 
 teaching institution with University powers. An Act* 
 was passed by the Legislature of Nova Scotia " to extend 
 the basis on which the said College is established, and to 
 alter the constitution thereof, so as the benefits that may 
 be fairly expected from its invested capital and its central 
 position may, if possible, be realized, and the design of 
 its original founders, as nearly as may be, carried out." 
 The statute repealed all previous Acts relating to Dal- 
 housie College, except one passed in 1824 to authorize 
 the loan of a sum of money to the then Board of Gover- 
 nors. It created a new corporation under the name of 
 " The Governors of Dalhousie College at Halifax ; " gave 
 it the " title, control, and disposition " of the building, 
 property, and funds of the institution ; and provided for 
 filling up vacancies in the Board of Governors by appoint- 
 ment of the Governor-in-Council, on the nomination of 
 the remaining members of the Board.* To the Governors 
 
 *26 Viet. cap. 24. 
 
 *The Governors named in the Act were : Hon. William Young, 
 Hon. Joseph Howe, Charles Tupper, S. Leonard Shannon, John 
 W. Ritchie, and James F. Avery. 
 
179 
 
 was given " power to appoint and to determine the duties 
 and salaries of the President, professors, lecturers, tutors 
 and other officers of the College, and from time to time 
 to make statutes and by-laws for the regulation and 
 management thereof," while the " internal regulations " of 
 the institution were entrusted to the " Senatus Acade- 
 micus formed by the respective chairs and professorships 
 thereof." It was enacted that " no religious tests or sub- 
 scriptions " should be required of " professors, scholars, 
 graduates, students, or officers of the College," but pro- 
 vision was made that " any body of Christians of any 
 religious persuasion whatsoever" might, with the approval 
 of the Board, endow and support one or more chairs or 
 professorships, thus securing the right to nominate a 
 member of the Board for each such chair, and to nomi- 
 nate also its incumbent, subject in both cases to the 
 Board's approval. The same privilege was by another 
 provision of the Act conferred on "any individual or 
 number of individuals," who chose to endow chairs or 
 professorships. The Act also invested the College with 
 the character of a University, " with all the usual and 
 necessary privileges of such institutions," including 
 authority to confer the degrees of bachelor, master 
 and doctor in the several arts and faculties at the 
 appointed times." In 1875, by an amending Act,* the 
 membership of the Board of Governors was increased to 
 fifteen, and power was given to affiliate to the University 
 any other college or school in arts, theology, law, or 
 medicine. 
 
 *38 Viet. cap. 27. 
 
180 
 
 Under the operation of this constitution, Dalhousie Col- 
 lege has from time to time greatly expanded its academical 
 work. * The two Presbyterian Synods* soon endowed 
 three chairs between them, and the college was opened 
 under the presidency of the Rev. James Ross, D.D., and 
 with a staff of six professors. In 1868 a Faculty of 
 medicine was organized, and in 1875 this became the 
 " Halifax Medical College." In 1883 there was added a 
 Faculty of Law, and in 1891 one of Pure and Applied 
 Science. In addition to other donations and endow- 
 ments, it is worthy of note that eight professorships 
 have been endowed by two men, fivef by Mr. George 
 Muriro, of New York, and three* by Mr. Alexander 
 McLeod, of Halifax. The Senatus Academicus now con- 
 sists of eleven professors, inclusive of the President. 
 
 ACADIA UNIVERSITY. 
 
 The Baptists of Nova Scotia were, during the first 
 quarter of this century, few in number, far from wealthy, 
 widely scattered over the Province, and not specially 
 interested in either secular or religious education. 
 Among their preachers were a few uneducated men of 
 great natural force of character and of apostolic zeal, and 
 the mass of the people seemed to rest contented in the 
 belief that such men would always appear to supply the 
 demand for them. A new element was infused into the 
 denomination by the advent of a number of educated 
 
 *That of the " Presbyterian Church of the Lower Provinces," 
 and that of the "Presbyterian Church of the Maritime Provinces 
 in connection with tho Church of Scotland." 
 
 fThose of Physics (1879), History and Political Economy (1881), 
 English Language and Litera f ure (1882), Constitutional and Inter- 
 national Law (1883), and Philosophy (1884). 
 
 JThose of Classics, Modern Languages, and Chemistry. 
 
181 
 
 young men in Halifax, some of whom had been educated 
 at King's College. Three of them were lawyers practis- 
 ing at the Halifax bar, and of these, Mr. J. W. Johnston 
 afterward became eminent as a statesman and jurist, 
 while Mr. E. A. Crawley entered the Baptist ministry, 
 and took a leading part in the educational movement 
 which resulted in the establishment of the denomina- 
 tional university. 
 
 Norton Academy. Though the Baptist educational 
 movement emanated chiefly from Halifax, it first took 
 practical shape in Horton township.* In 1828, at an as- 
 sociation of Baptist churches held there, a resolution was 
 unanimously adopted to establish a seminary for the higher 
 education of Baptist youth. An organization, which 
 was afterward incorporated under the name of " The 
 Nova Scotia Baptist Education Society," was started, 
 and its membership included the great majority of the 
 prominent Baptists of the Province. "That part of 
 Horton now called Wolf ville " was selected as the site 
 of the proposed seminary. Sixty-five acres of land were 
 procured, a building was soon fitted up, and in 1829 
 Horton Academy went into operation. Under the gen- 
 eral educational system then in operation, the school 
 became entitled to provincial aid, and received it. Along 
 with Pictou Academy, and others of a similar class, it 
 still forms part of the secondary school system of Nova 
 Scotia, but it has for some years past declined all grants 
 from the Provincial Treasury. 
 
 Acadia College. It was from the beginning intended 
 that the Horton Academy should be developed into a 
 * In King's County. 
 
182 
 
 collegiate institution, capable of doing higher educa- 
 tional work, and the managing committee of the Educa- 
 tion Society appealed more than once to the Baptists to 
 carry the scheme to completion.* In 1836 they urged 
 the establishment of a seminary "which shall become 
 so fully possessed of the highest literary merit as to 
 deserve every immunity that the law can grant to 
 chartered institutions." In 1837 they gave a gloomy 
 account of the state of higher education. Windsor 
 Academy was only beginning to revive after a long 
 period of depression. King's College at Windsor was 
 " too sectarian to allow dissenters, with any confidence, 
 to seek its advantages for their sons," and still suffered 
 from "that depression which its contracted system 
 inevitably involved/' All efforts to open Dalhousie had 
 failed. Pictou Academy was said " to be hastening to 
 decay '' as the result of dissensions among its supporters. 
 " There is therefore," the committee urged, " at once a 
 loud call and an open field for all who feel the import- 
 ance of a liberal education, to engage in the important 
 work of forming and animating an enlarged system of 
 instruction such as the country urgently needs, and is 
 sought in vain within its borders." To many Baptists 
 the only feasible way to provide the means of collegiate 
 instruction seemed to be the opening of Dalhousie Col- 
 lege, which had a building and a partial endowment 
 out of public funds. It was opened to students in 
 1838, but when the Kev. E. A. Crawley, then pastor of a 
 Baptist church in Halifax, applied for the professorship 
 
 *See the " Vaughan Prize Essay" in "Memorials of Acadia 
 College and Horton Academy for 1828-1878," 
 
183 
 
 of Classics, he was unsuccessful, and as his failure was 
 attributed to an intention on the part of the Board ot 
 Governors to make Dalhousie virtually a Presbyterian 
 institution, an agitation was at once set on foot to organize 
 at Wolfvilla a college for which Horton Academy would 
 be a preparatory school. The name selected for the new 
 institution was " Queen's College," and in the following 
 year it was formally opened with twenty matriculated 
 students in attendance, and three professors* on its staff. 
 It was deemed essential that the College should have a 
 charter of incorporation, and its promoters applied to the 
 Legislature of Nova Scotia for one. At that time, how- 
 ever, there was in that body a strong desire to have one 
 thoroughly efficient University in the Province, and the 
 hope of accomplishing their wish caused the defeat of the 
 Baptist application. A second one was more successful. 
 The Legislature in 1840 passed an Act incorporating the 
 institution under the name of " The Trustees, Governors, 
 and Fellows of the Queen's College." It conferred on the 
 College corporation the ordinary university powers, and 
 while the institution was placed under denominational 
 control it was left perfectly free from religious tests as to 
 both teachers and students. In the following session, at 
 the suggestion of the Colonial Secretary ,f the Legislature 
 amended the charter so as to change the name of the in- 
 stitution to "Acadia College/' In 1851, by another Act of 
 the Legislature, the power of appointing the Governors 
 was transferred from the " Education Society " to the 
 
 *Rev. J. Prior was appointed to teach Classics ; Rev. E. A. 
 Crawley to teach moral Philosophy, Logic, and Rhetoric ; and Mr. 
 Isaac Chipman to teach Mathematics and Natural Philosophy. 
 
 *Then Lord John Russell 
 
184 
 
 Baptist Convention of the Maritime Provinces. Minor 
 amendments were made in the constitution from time to 
 time, as experience showed the necessity for them, and in 
 1891 the Legislature passed an Act* which was a revision 
 and consolidation of all previous enactments, with such 
 new provisions as were then considered expedient. 
 
 Acadia University. The Act of 1891 created a new 
 corporation under the name of the " Governors of Acadia 
 University," to which all the property, rights, privileges* 
 and immunities of the former corporation were trans- 
 ferred, and provision was made by it for the continuation 
 of all the functions of the institution, and of the terms of 
 office of all who held positions in it, until the new Board 
 should otherwise decide. The latter was invested with 
 complete control over not merely Acadia College but the 
 Horton Academy and the Acadia Seminary,*)- and was 
 authorized to receive and hold " gifts, devises, and be- 
 quests " on behalf of these institutions, jointly or severally, 
 It was authorized also to " establish and manage profes- 
 sional, and technical, and other schools," and support them 
 out of the funds of the University. It was empowered to 
 " grant degrees in theology, and the degrees of bachelor 
 master and doctor in the several arts, sciences, and facul- 
 ties," and to "determine the course of study, and the 
 qualification for degrees." It was invested with "full 
 power and authority to fix the number, residence, duties, 
 salary, provision, and emolument of the President, pro- 
 fessors, principals, teachers, tutors, instructors, officers, 
 
 ^Entitled " An Act respecting Acadia University." It is 54 Viet., 
 cap. 134. 
 
 tA higher school for girls, as the Academy is for boys. Students 
 of both sexes are admitted to Acadia University. 
 
185 
 
 agents, and servants," of the University, the Academy, 
 and the Seminary, and to remove any or all of them. The 
 Board is under the Act required to appoint a " Senate," 
 consisting of the President and others who are not Gover- 
 nors, to advise the Board on purely academical matters 
 such as the courses of study, conduct of examinations, 
 and the " literary welfare " of the various institutions. 
 The " right to nominate " one-third of the members of 
 the Senate is granted by the statute to the " Associated 
 Alumni " of the University, and this body* nominates 
 also one-fourth of the members of the Board of Gover- 
 nors. 
 
 Dr. Crawley and Dr. Cramp. No sketch of Acadia 
 University would be complete without some reference to 
 the work done in its earlier history by these two men. 
 They were both born in England, Dr. Cramp in 1796 at 
 St. Peter's in the Isle of Thanet, and Dr. Crawley in 
 1794, at Ipswich in Suffolk. By courses of life and 
 activity widely apart they were brought together in 
 Acadia College, and each of them died under its shadow 
 while still a member of its academic staff. Dr. Cramp's 
 death took place in 1881, three years after the jubilee of 
 the Horton Collegiate Academy ; Dr. Crawley's in 1888, 
 a few weeks after the jubilee of Acadia College. Though 
 Dr. Cramp was senior in age, Dr. Crawley preceded him 
 in his connection with Bapte& educational work in Nova 
 Scotia, Dr. Cramp having Heen brought from Montreal 
 in 1851, to take the Presidency of the College. Dr. 
 Crawley, while still within the communion of the Church 
 of England, was educated at King's College, Windsor. 
 
 ^Incorporated in 1860. 
 
186 
 
 He subsequently studied law and practised with success 
 in Halifax, but abandoned a lucrative profession to be- 
 come pastor of a small Baptist Church there. He was 
 largely instrumental in moving the Baptist Association 
 to establish the Horton Collegiate Academy in 1828, and 
 he was still more peculiarly identified with the founda- 
 tion of Acadia College, ten years later. In 1847 he 
 resigned his place on its staff to resume his pastoral work 
 in Halifax In 1852 he was induced to return to Acadia, 
 as the President of its Arts faculty, Dr. Cramp remaining 
 President of the faculty of Theology, and this cooperation 
 was continued for three years. After another prolonged 
 absence, spent largely in the United States, Dr. Crawley 
 was appointed in 1865 to the chair of Belles Lettres 
 He accepted the position and remained a professor, active 
 or emeritus, until his death. Dr. Cramp's early life was 
 spent in his native place, where he joined the Baptist 
 Church, and soon after became a preacher under Baptist 
 auspices. He received his collegiate training in Stepney 
 College, but his education was mainly the result of his 
 own persistant and lifelong habits of study. After many 
 years of ministerial work in England, his reputation as a 
 preacher and author secured for him a call from the 
 Baptists of Canada to take charge of their College in 
 Montreal. The unfortunate career of that institution has 
 already been referred* to..^Dr. Cramp after its close 
 took up journalistic^ work Vm Montreal, but he accepted 
 the call to Acadia from a sense of duty, and with his 
 eyes fully open to the arduous nature of the task imposed 
 
 *See above, pp. 126-128. 
 
 fHe was for a time chief editorial writer on the Pilot, which had 
 been started by Mr. (afterwards Sir) Francis Hincks. 
 
187 
 
 upon him. For many years he was the chief mainstay 
 of the institution, teaching, preaching, and collecting 
 funds with unwearying assiduity. He retired from active 
 work in 1869 but was continued on the staff of the Uni- 
 versity till his death. Largely as the result of the efforts 
 put forth and the sacrifices made by Dr. Cramp and Dr. 
 Crawley, the educational work of Acadia has been made 
 effective, and the institution has been put on a greatly 
 improved financial basis. 
 
 The Theological Faculty. From an early period in 
 Dr. Cramp's incumbency, he was for many years the sole 
 teacher of theology in Acadia College. In 1874, five 
 years after his retirement, the work of theological in- 
 struction was revived, and was maintained until 1883, 
 when the head of the department retired to take a chair 
 in the Toronto Baptist College.* 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY OF HALIFAX. 
 
 The idea of having one Provincial University for 
 Nova Scotia, which should be the examining and degree- 
 conferring body for the various teaching colleges, was 
 not permanently lost sight of after the failure of Lord 
 Dalhousie's efforts to secure a union between King's Col- 
 lege and the one he proposed to establish in Halifax. 
 After having been driven into the background by the 
 controversies and efforts ,o/ the generation afber 1838, it 
 was revived in 1876. During the session of that year 
 
 *See above, p. 131, 
 
188 
 
 the Nova Scotia Legislature passed an Act* creating 
 "The University of Halifax," with power, after examina- 
 tion, to confer degrees in arts and science, other than 
 degrees in medicine and surgery, on candidates sent up 
 by any of the following teaching Colleges : King's Col- 
 lege in Windsor, Dalhousie College in Halifax, Acadia 
 College in Wolf vi lie, Saint Mary's College in Halifax, the 
 College of St. Francis Xavier in Antigonish, and Mount 
 Allison Wesleyan College in Sackville, N. B. The corpor- 
 ate powers of the University were vested in "A chancel- 
 lor, Vice-Chancellor, fellows, and graduates," and these for 
 the time being were declared to constitute the " Senate," 
 to which was entrusted "the entire management and 
 superintendence over the affairs, concerns, and property '' 
 of the University. It was specially empowered to make 
 regulations for the conduct of examinations and the 
 granting of degrees and standing, with the proviso that 
 it should not be lawful " to impose on any person any 
 compulsory religious examination or test, or to do, or 
 cause or suffer to be done, anything that would render it 
 necessary or advisable, with a view to academical success 
 or distinction, that any person should pursue the study 
 of any materialistic or sceptical system of logic, or men- 
 tal or moral philosophy." The chancellor was to be 
 appointed by the Governor- in* Council, and the Vice-Chan- 
 cellor to be chosen by the Senate. The " fellows " were 
 to be twenty-four in number, exclusive of the Chancellor 
 
 *39 Viet, cap 28. See also Revised Statutes of Nova Scotia, 
 1884, cap. 30. 
 
189 
 
 and the Vice Chancellor, and were to be appointed out of 
 a larger list nominated by Convocation. The latter body 
 was declared to include " all doctors of law, doctors of 
 medicine, doctors of science and masters of arts, all 
 bachelors of law and bachelors of medicine of two year's 
 standing," and those holding such other degrees as Con- 
 vocation might by resolution agree to. Under the auth- 
 ority conferred by this constitution the University of 
 Halifax was organized, but it never succeeded in drawing 
 to its examinations any considerable number of candi" 
 dates, though the teaching institutions affiliated to it by 
 the statute were not required to leave in abeyance their 
 own degree-conferring powers, and those who entered 
 into a working arrangement with it became entitled to a 
 special Provincial grant. After examinations had been 
 held for a very few years, and one or two degrees had 
 been conferred, the University became dormant, though 
 the statute creating it has not been repealed. 
 
 ROMAN CATHOLIC UNIVERSITIES. 
 
 The Roman Catholics of Nova Scotia have long been 
 awake to the importance of higher education, but the 
 difficulties in the way of carrying on the work success- 
 fully have been very great. For some years an effort 
 to do so was made in Halifax, but the St. Mary's College 
 formerly maintained in that city no longer exists. There 
 are still two institutions in operation in the Province, 
 each invested with university powers, and of these a brief 
 account may be given. 
 
190 
 
 St. Francis Xavier's "College. This College was 
 founded at Antigonish in 1854, by the Right Reverend 
 Colin F. McKinnon, D.D., Bishop of Arichat, for the higher 
 education of students aspiring to the priesthood and to 
 the learned professions. Under the peculiar secondary 
 school system of Nova Scotia, the college was affiliated 
 with the Antigonish County Academy, and in this way 
 became instrumental in furnishing a valuable non -pro- 
 fessional training to many of the teachers of the public 
 schools Its position, in fact, was analogous to that of 
 the Windsor and Horton Academies. Like them, it was 
 denominational in its management, but was aided in its 
 maintenance by a Provincial subsidy. In 1866 an Act* 
 was passed by the Nova Scotia Legislature, declaring that 
 " St. Francis Xavier's College shall be held and taken to 
 be a university, with all the usual privileges of such an 
 institution," including the right to confer on its students 
 the degrees of " Bachelor, Master, and Doctor in the 
 several Arts and Faculties," according to the regulations 
 prescribed by the college authorities. In 1882 the insti- 
 tution was incorporated by another Act-f- of the Legisla- 
 ture, under the name of " The Governors of St. Francis 
 Xavier's College, Antigonish." The Roman Catholic 
 Bishop, two other clergymen, and two laymen constitute 
 the board ; the Bishop is a member ex officio, and the 
 other four are governors for life, unless they resign* 
 remove permanently from the Province, or withdraw from 
 the communion of the Roman Catholic Church. Vacan- 
 cies are filled up by co-optation, subject to the approval 
 
 *29 Viet , cap. 93. 
 t45 Viet., cap. 77. 
 
of the Bishop, and with the same proviso the governors 
 are authorized to make regulations for the business ad- 
 ministration and academical management of the institu- 
 tion. By them all members of the teaching staff are 
 appointed, their duties defined, and their remuneration 
 fixed. The Act of 1882 expressly continues the univer- 
 sity status granted to the college by the Act of 1866. 
 
 Sainte Annes College. -This institution was established 
 in Digby County in 1890, at the instance of Archbishop 
 O'Brien, who invited the co-operation of the Congregation 
 of the Eudist Fathers for the purpose. In 1892, by an 
 Act* of the Legislature of Nova Scotia, it was incorporated 
 under the name of " The Directors of Sainte Anne's 
 College, Church Point," the first directors being five 
 members of the Eudist Congregation, who are authorized 
 to fill vacancies by co-optation, and to increase their 
 number in the same way. All directors hold their places 
 only so long as they remain in the communion of the 
 Roman Ca'-holic Church. The directors are empowered 
 to elect a President; and to appoint members of the teach- 
 ing staff, and other officers. As a corporation they have 
 full control of the college property, and as a university 
 they are authorized to confer degrees and prescribe the 
 conditions on which they may be obtained in the " several 
 Arts and Faculties." Sainte Anne's College, for purposes 
 of secondary educational work, is affiliated with the Clare 
 County Academy, but it has nob yet begun to confer 
 degrees. 
 
 *55 Viet., cap. 135. 
 
CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 NEW BRUNSWICK UNIVERSITIES. 
 
 Many of the United Empire Loyalists settled on the 
 north shore of the Bay of Fundy, at the mouth and 
 along the banks of the St. John River. The natural 
 resources of the locality attracted other immigrants, and 
 very soon the settlers found themselves in a position to 
 ask for an independent Provincial organization. The 
 Colonial Office deemed it expedient to divide Acadia, and 
 in 1774 a commission was issued to Thomas Carleton as 
 Governor of New Brunswick, the boundaries of the 
 Province being defined as they have ever since remained. 
 The progress of settlement was rapid and continuous, 
 and with its development grew the desire for improved 
 means of education. 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY OF NEW BRUNSWICK. 
 
 As far back as 1800 a charter was issued* under the 
 Great Seal of the province for the establishment and 
 incorporation of a seminary of learning, named " The 
 College of New BrunswicK," which was located at 
 Fredericton, and was endowed in the course of the same 
 year with certain Crown lands in that vicinity. By an 
 Act* of the New Brunswick Parliament passed in 1805, 
 a grant of 100 a year was made to it out of the Provin- 
 
 *On the 12th of February. 
 *45 George III., cap. 15. 
 
193 
 
 cial treasury, and this was in 18 1C supplemented, under 
 similar authority*, by a further grant of 150 per 
 annum. Actsf were passed in 1820 and 1822 to confirm 
 agreements between the College authorities and their 
 tenants, and in 1823 authority was given by another 
 Provincial statute^ to the "Governor and trustees" of 
 the College to surrender their charter to the King on 
 condition that he would issue another in its place, mak- 
 ing him the founder of the college. The same Act 
 appropriated an additional grant of 600 a year to the 
 institution out of the treasury of the Province. 
 
 Kings College. The desired Royal Charter was 
 issued in 1828. It reincorporated the institution under 
 the name of " King's College," and conferred on it uni- 
 versity powers, but made it at the same time a Church 
 of England college. By an educational Act* passed in 
 the following year, the various annual subsidies payable 
 out of the Provincial treasury were consolidated, and 
 their amount was increased to 1,000 currency per annum, 
 which was supplemented by a yearly grant from the 
 the Crown of 1,000 sterling out of its "casual and terri- 
 torial revenues." The period between 1828 and 1845 
 was marked, as it was in Upper Canada, by controversy 
 over the sectarian character of an institution that had 
 
 *56 George III., cap. 20. 
 
 fThough these did not receive the Royal Assent till 1824, they 
 are known as 60 George III., cap. 36, and 3 George IV., cap. 36. 
 
 J4 George IV., cap. 33. 
 
 One year later than the issue of the Royal Charter to King's 
 College at Toronto. The date was the 15th of December. It is 
 recited in the preamble to 8 Viet., cap. 3, of the Statutes of New 
 Brunswick referred to below. 
 
 *9 and ]0 George IV., cap. 29. 
 M 
 
194 
 
 been thus liberally endowed out of the public funds of 
 the Province, and in 1845 the agitation for its seculariza- 
 tion resulted in the passing of an Act* which abolished 
 all religious tests, except in the case of the Professor of 
 Theology, and made other changes in the constitution of 
 the College, without, however, impairing its revenues or 
 altering the relations existing between it and the Crown. 
 This measure was reserved for the assent of the Queen, 
 and an opportunity was afforded for the consideration of 
 the objections urged against allowing it to go into 
 operation. One of these was the contention that it was 
 beyond the competence of a Provincial Parliament to 
 amend a Royal Charter, and in the course of the corre- 
 spondence which ensued between the Provincial and 
 Imperial Governments, the Colonial Secretary!- conceded 
 that there was no valid constitutional objection to the 
 measure. The Act was ultimately assented to near the 
 close of 1846, and for the next thirteen years the con- 
 stitution of King's College was left undisturbed by 
 legislation. 
 
 The University of New Brunsivick. In 1854 the 
 New Brunswick Legislature authorized the Lieutenant- 
 Governor of the Province to appoint a Commission to 
 enquire into the state of King's College, with a view to 
 its improvement. Action was taken on this initiative,! 
 
 *8 Viet., cap. 3. 
 
 fThen Lord Stanley. One of his letters to Lieut. -Governor 
 Colebrooke was enclosed in the reply of the Council of King's 
 College, Toronto, to Lord Cathcart's letter in 1846. It is printed 
 in extenso in Appendix D.D. to the Journals of the Legislative 
 Assembly of Canada for that year. See above, pp. 33 and 41. 
 
 JThe Lieut. -Governor was the Hon. J. H. T. Manners- Sutton. 
 The Commission was composed of J. H. Gray (Chairman), Egerton 
 Ryerson, J. W. Dawson, John S. Saunders, and James Brown. 
 
195 
 
 and before the close of the year the Commission sent in 
 a report, in which special prominence was given to the 
 advantage of a high standard of university education, 
 the necessity for including religious training in the 
 scheme of university work, the futility of expecting the 
 best results from underpaid teachers, and the advantage 
 of careful supervision of students by the college authori- 
 ties, whether in private boarding houses or in a college 
 residence. One of the commissioners,* in a letter to the 
 chairman, added a statement of his own opinion on the 
 question of residence : 
 
 In connection with this subject, 1 attach much importance to 
 the opinion expressed in the report, that the residence of pupils 
 within the college building is not of such utility as has hitherto 
 been supposed. From my own observation of its effects, I cannot 
 doubt that college residence is, even under the most favorable 
 circumstances, more dangerous to the health, manners, and morals 
 of the students than to reside in respectable houses. The Scottish 
 and German universities are old illustrations of the successful 
 working of colleges without any provision for residence, and the 
 best authorities in the United States now decidedly lean to the 
 opinion that this method is most suitable for America. The sav- 
 ing of building accommodation and annual outlay, and of time, 
 labor, and anxiety to the professors are important advantages. 
 
 The recommendations embodied in the report of the 
 Commission, supplemented by the proposals of the Coun- 
 cil of King's College in 1857, became the basis of an 
 Act*f* passed by the New Brunswick Legislature in 1859. 
 The name of the institution was changed to the Univer- 
 sity of New Brunswick. A new governing body, called 
 
 *Mr. Dawson (afterward Principal of McGill University). 
 tThis statute was reserved for the Queen's Assent, which was 
 given in 1860. 
 
196 
 
 the " Senate " was created, of which the President was 
 a member ex officio, and the others were appointed by 
 the Governor-in-Council. The Senate was invested with 
 authority to manage the financial business of the univer- 
 sity, and to appoint all the members of the teaching 
 staff and all the officers except the President. The 
 secularization of the University was completed by the 
 abolition of the professorship of theology, and provision 
 was made for the affiliation of other institutions with it. 
 The present constitution of the University is embodied 
 in an Act* passed by the New Brunswick Legislature in 
 1891. The corporation, as defined in it, consists of 
 
 (1) nine-f members appointed by the Governor-in-Council, 
 
 (2) two members, being graduates, chosen by " The 
 Associated Alumni of the University of New Brunswick," 
 and (3) one member elected by " The Provincial Educa- 
 tional Institute." The Act makes the Senate coincident 
 in membership with the corporation, and its presiding 
 officer is the President, who is also ex officio " Chief Super- 
 intendent of Education" for the Province. The Chancel- 
 lor, like the President, is appointed by the Governor-in- 
 Council, but he must be selected "from among the 
 professors and Faculty of the University." It is his 
 duty to personally superintend the academic work, to see 
 to the enforcement of discipline, to preside at the con- 
 ferring of degrees, and to take charge of the buildings 
 and grounds. " The Faculty of the University " consists 
 of the Chancellor and Professors, and it is empowered to 
 adjudge penalties for violations of rules, to determine 
 
 *54 Viet., cap. 12. 
 
 tTwo of these are the President and Chancellor ex officio. 
 
197 
 
 the relative standing of students, and to regulate the 
 times and places for classes and lectures. 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY OF MOUNT ALLISON COLLEGE. 
 
 The Methodist Church in the Maritime Provinces has 
 felt itself bound, like other religious denominations, to 
 undertake and carry on the work of higher secular edu- 
 cation. A beginning was made with the founding of an 
 "Academy" at Sackville, in New Brunswick, in 1842. 
 The occasion of this educational enterprise was a liberal 
 offer made in 1841 to the " Wesleyan Conference of 
 Eastern British America " by Mr. C. F. Allison, a Sack- 
 ville merchant, who donated a site for the institution, 
 contributed a sum of money to establish it, and agreed to 
 make an annual payment for some years toward its 
 support. Like the corresponding schools at Horton, 
 Pictou, and Windsor, the " Mount Allison Wesleyan 
 Academy " was at first only a secondary school, but its 
 efficiency soon won for it such recognition that its alumni 
 were readily admitted to third year standing in the Arts 
 course of the Methodist University at Middletown, Con- 
 necticut, to which many Canadians went in those days 
 for a culture training. With the other academies, it 
 received a certain amount of Provincial"* aid, but in the 
 main it has been forced to look for support to the Metho- 
 dist denomination. The school is still continued under 
 the name of "The Mount Allison Academy and Com- 
 mercial College," and a corresponding school has been 
 
 *Though situated in New Brunswick it has been allowed a share 
 of the Noya Scotia grant for secondary ..Education. 
 
198 
 
 established under the name of "The Mount Allison 
 Ladies' College and Conservatory of Music." Since they 
 were instituted they have educated many students from 
 New Brunswick, Nova Scotia, Prince Edward Island, 
 Newfoundland, and the Bermudas. 
 
 Mount Allison Wesley an College. The New Bruns- 
 wick Legislature, by an Act* passed in 1858 empowered 
 the corporation then charged with the management of 
 the Academy to " found, establish, maintain, and manage 
 a collegiate institution at Sackville, to be designated and 
 known as the Mount Allison Wesleyan College." By 
 this statute it was provided that whenever the College 
 should have a Faculty consisting of a President and two 
 or more professors, with a minimum attendance of ten 
 regularly matriculated students, it should have "full 
 power and authority to confer the degree of Bachelor, 
 Master, and Doctor in the general arts and faculties in 
 the manner and on the conditions ordered by the College 
 Board " The collegiate and university functions thus 
 authorized came into operation in 1862, and " The Mount 
 Allison Wesleyan College " was organized as a teaching 
 and degree-conferring university. From the outset it has 
 been conducted under denominational control but on 
 strictly non-sectarian principles, and it is claimed on its 
 behalf that it was the first chartered university to admit 
 women to all the privileges of regular collegiate courses 
 and degrees. The partial union of the Methodist sects 
 in 1874 became the occasion of an Actf passed the 
 
 *21 Viet. cap. 57. Previous Acts passed by the same body, re- 
 lating to the Academy, are 12 Viet. cap. 65, and 19 Viet. cap. 65. 
 f38 Viet. cap. 74. 
 
199 
 
 following year, by which some modifications were made 
 in the constitution of the University, and the name of the 
 corporation was changed to " the Board of Governors of 
 the Mount Allison Wesleyan College and Academies 1 ." 
 The first governors, eighteen in number, were named in 
 the statute, and provision was made for the periodical 
 election of their successors, sixteen by the General Confer- 
 ence of the Methodist Church, and two by the Alumni 
 Society.* 
 
 University of Mount Allison College. The complete 
 union of the various Methodist denominations in 1883 
 gave occasion in a similar way for the passage in 1886 of 
 an Act [ which changed the name of the corporation to 
 " The University of Mount Allison College," enlarged the 
 number of" Governors or Regents" to twenty-six, of whom 
 twenty- four were to be-elected by the General Conference, 
 and declared all graduates of the institution under its 
 previous title to be graduates ipso facto of the University 
 under its new name. In 1895 another statutory change^ 
 in the constitution increased the total membership of the 
 Board of Governors to thirty-two, of whom the alumni 
 of the College and the Academy were to elect six, and the 
 alumni of the Ladies' College, two. The Board of Gov- 
 ernors thus constituted is invested with complete control 
 over the property and management of the college and the 
 two preparatory schools. It appoints, and may remove, 
 the President, professors, tutors, and other instructors, 
 
 *This association had been incorporated by Act of Parliament in 
 L874 (37 Viet. cap. 78.) 
 
 t49 Viet. cap. 41. 
 
 J Made by 58 Viet. cap. 65. 
 
200 
 
 prescribes their duties, and fixes their remuneration. 
 Conjointly with the " Faculty," which is made up of the 
 President and the professors, the Governors form the 
 " College Board," which is authorized to prescribe the 
 requirements for matriculation and the course of study 
 for undergraduates, and to " regulate all other matters 
 relating directly to the department of education." 
 
 The jubilee of the establishment of ihe educational 
 institution which has been developed under the different 
 titles specified above, was celebrated on the 19th of Jan- 
 uary, 1893, the fiftieth anniversary of the opening of the 
 Mount Allison Wesleyan Academy for the reception of 
 students. The last report of the Board of Governors 
 to the General Conference of the Methodist Church of 
 Canada, shows that the aggregate attendance during the 
 session of 1893-94 was 344 ; that the annual average 
 attendance of students in the University proper had for 
 the years 1890-94 been 118 ; that the total number of 
 graduates from the foundation of the University was 214 ; 
 and that the endowment of the University apart from the 
 academies, was $117,518. 
 
 ST. JOSEPH'S COLLEGE. 
 
 Prior to Confederation, the Acadian French mani- 
 fested but little interest in higher education, or indeed 
 in education of any kind. Not many of them were cul- 
 tured in either the academical or the professional sense. 
 They had few French journals, French schools, or French 
 teachers, and they were in consequence greatly behind 
 other sections of the population, even the Canadian 
 French, in political influence. A great change for the 
 
201 
 
 better has in a generation come over the French people 
 of the Maritime Provinces. They now enjoy educa- 
 tional opportunities of a kind entirely unknown a few 
 years ago, and they seem disposed to take full advantage 
 of them. Besides schools doing primary and secondary 
 work, they have several of a more advanced character, 
 one of which is part of the educational system of New 
 Brunswick. 
 
 The College of St. Joseph. This institution was found- 
 ed at Memramcook in 1864? by the late Very Rev. 
 Camille Lefebvre, a priest of the Congregation of the 
 Holy Cross. This is a Roman Catholic religious society 
 devoted to educational and missionary work, and the 
 College is still conducted by the Fathers of the Congre- 
 gation. Four years after its establishment it was incor- 
 porated by Act* of the New Brunswick Legislature under 
 the title of " The College of St. Joseph." The members 
 of the corporation and of the " Board of Governors " 
 specified in the statute were the Roman Catholic Bishop 
 of the diocese, certain Roman Catholic missionaries, and 
 a few laymen. The governors were invested with 
 authority to appoint and remove the President, profes- 
 sors, tutors, and other officers, to prescribe their various 
 duties, and to fix their remuneration. The President 
 and professors composed the " Faculty," and the Faculty 
 and Governors were united to form the " College 
 Board," whose duty it was to prescribe "requisites 
 for matriculation and courses of study for under- 
 
 *31 Viet., cap. 63. 
 
202 
 
 graduates, and to regulate all other matters relating 
 directly to the department of education." It was provided 
 in the statute of incorporation that whenever the collegi- 
 ate staff should include a President and two professors, 
 and the attendance of regularly matriculated students 
 should reach ten, the college should become a university 
 with power to " confer upon properly qualified persons 
 the degree of Bachelor, Master, or Doctor in the several 
 arts and faculties in the manner and on the conditions 
 which may be ordered by the College Board." 
 
 St. Joseph's College. In 1894 a new Act* of incor- 
 poration was obtained from the New Brunswick Legis- 
 lature. The only members of the corporation under this 
 constitution are seven members of the religious order 
 under whose auspices the institution has been carried on 
 since its foundation "The Fathers of the Holy Cross " 
 and these seven corporators are also the only members 
 of the Board of Governors. The name of the institution 
 is changed to " St. Joseph's College, and its university 
 powers are continued, under the control of the College 
 Board, as before. The Board of Governors is empowered 
 to elect from among its own members the President and 
 the other officers of the college, and also to change its 
 own personnel by the exercise of co-optation, the choice 
 of new members being limited to those who belong to 
 the order of the " Holy Cross." All the acts done and 
 degrees conferred by the authorities of the " College of 
 St. Joseph " are by this statute placed on a par, as to 
 legality, with acts done and degrees conferred by the 
 *57 Viet., cap. 87. 
 
203 
 
 authorities of " St. Joseph's College," and all the pro- 
 perty, claims, and franchises of the former are transferred 
 absolutely to the latter. 
 
 The motive of St. Joseph College, as an educational 
 institution is sufficiently explained in its announcement. 
 Special attention is given to moral and religious training, 
 but a varied arts course is prescribed for those who 
 desire to take any one of the three degrees, Bachelor of 
 Science, Bachelor of Literature, or Bachelor of Arts. The 
 manner of testing candidates for degrees is sufficiently 
 peculiar to merit special attention. The subjects of the 
 course are divided into two groups as follows : (1) Latin, 
 Greek, English, History and Geography ; and (2) Philos- 
 ophy, Mathamatics, and the Sciences. The degree of 
 Bachelor of Literature is conferred on a candidate who 
 passes a " successful " examination in the first group 
 and a " partially successful " one in the second. The 
 degree of Bachelor of Science is conferred on a candidate 
 who is successful in the second group and partially suc- 
 cessful in the first. The degree of Bachelor of Arts is 
 conferred on a candidate who is successful in each group. 
 To be "successful" the candidate must secure two- thirds 
 of the maximum for a group of subjects and one-third of 
 the maximum for each subject ; to be " partially success- 
 ful" he must secure on3-half of the maximum for a 
 group and one-fourth for each subject. 
 
CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY OF MANITOBA. 
 
 The Province of Manitoba was created* in 1870 out of 
 the region annexed-f to the Dominion of Canada under 
 the name of <: Rupert's Land and the North-Western Ter- 
 ritory." The constitution given to the new Province 
 authorized its Legislature to " make laws in relation to 
 education," subject to certain provisions relating to " de- 
 nominational schools." Under this authority an Actj 
 was passed in 1877 to " establish one University for the 
 whole of Manitoba on the model of the University of Lon- 
 don, for the purpose of raising the standard of higher edu- 
 cation in the Province, and of enabling all denominations 
 and classes to obtain academical degrees." The corporate 
 name given to the new institution was " The University 
 of Manitoba," and the corporation was declared to con- 
 sist of " A Chancellor, a Vice-Chancellor, and a Council," 
 which was composed of (1) seven representatives to be 
 selected by each incorporated College affiliated to the 
 University, (2) three representatives to be selected by 
 Convocation, and (3) one member for each of the two sec- 
 
 *By Act of the Dominion Parliament (32 and 33 Viet., cap. 3), 
 subsequently validated by Act of the Imperial Parliament (34 and 
 35 Vi c t., cap 28). 
 
 fBy Imperial Order-in-Council, dated June 23, 1870. 
 J40 Viet., cap. 11. 
 
205 
 
 tions of the Board of Education. The first Convocation 
 included " all bachelors and masters of arts, all bachelors 
 of law, licentiates of law, doctors of law, bachelors and 
 doctors of science, and all bachelors, licentiates, and doctors 
 of medicine " of any university in Her Majesty's Domin- 
 ion, who had resided in Manitoba for two months previous 
 to the passing of the Act. The University was limited in 
 its functions to " the examining of candidates for de- 
 grees in the several faculties, or for certificates of honor 
 in different branches of knowledge, and to the granting 
 of such degrees and certificates afber examination." The 
 Chancellor was appointed by the Lieutenant-Governor in 
 Council, the Vice-Chancellor was made elective by the 
 University Council. The Lieutenant-Governor was 
 created " Visitor." In the Council, of which the Chan- 
 cellor and Vice-Chancellor were ex offlcio members, was 
 vested " the entire management of and superintendence 
 over the affairs, concerns, and property " of the Univer- 
 sity, and, in general, the right to act " in all cases unpro- 
 vided for," in such manner as might seem best calculated 
 to promote the purpose for which the University was 
 established. There were affiliated to the University by 
 the Act, (1) the College of St. Boniface, (2) the College 
 of St. Jol.n, and (3) the Manitoba College,* with a view 
 to the admission of their students to the examinations 
 for degrees and standing, and provision was made for the 
 affiliation by the Lieutenant-Governor in Council of other 
 
 * These three institutions belonged to the Roman Catholic, Angli- 
 can, and Presbyterian denominations respectively. 
 
206 
 
 incorporated Colleges which could show that they were 
 possessed of adequate appliances and a sufficient staff. 
 Theological Colleges affiliated to the University were em- 
 powered to grant degrees* in divinity, and the holders of 
 such degrees became entitled to the same rights 
 and privileges as if they had graduated in the Uni- 
 versity. Provision was also made for the affilia- 
 tion of one or more Provincial Normal Schools, should 
 they be established. By an Actf passed in 1887 the 
 number of representatives of Convocation was in- 
 creased to seven, and in 1893 it was provided by 
 another statutej (1) that seven additional members of 
 Council should be appointed by the Crown, and (2) that 
 the seven medical representatives, who had been elective 
 by the Provincial College of Physicians and Surgeons, 
 should be distributed so as to leave four to be chosen by 
 that body and three by the Manitoba Medical College, an 
 affiliated teaching institution. The Act of 1893 further 
 provided that the Lieutenant-Governor in Council might 
 appoint professors and assistant professors in modern 
 languages, mathematics, and natural sciences, whose sal- 
 aries should be paid by the Provincial Government, and 
 whose lectures should be free to the students of affiliated 
 colleges. 
 
 *An amending Act passed in 1880 (43 Viet., cap. 31) made it 
 obligatory on candidates for such degrees to be examined by the 
 University in Greek, Latin, and Mathematics. 
 
 t50 Viet. , cap. 43. 
 J56 Viet., cap. 35. 
 
207 
 
 Present Constitution of the University. As the result 
 of its evolution under these various statutory enact- 
 ments the University of Manitoba has now affiliated with 
 it and represented in its Council the following teaching 
 institutions : 
 
 ST. BONIFACE COLLEGE. 
 
 This College is conducted under the auspices of the 
 Roman Catholic Church and the presidency of the 
 " Archbishop and Metropolitan of St. Boniface." It was 
 in existence before the creation of the University of 
 Manitoba, and was affiliated to it by the original Act of 
 incorporation of the latter institution. It has, besides, 
 assistant teachers, a staft of ten " professors," who col- 
 lectively have charge of the following university sub- 
 jects : Mental philosophy, physics, chemistry, mathe- 
 matics, English, French, rhetoric and humanities, Latin 
 and Greek. It has contributed twenty-two graduates to 
 the University list. 
 
 ST. JOHN'S COLLEGE. 
 
 This was one of the three Colleges affiliated to the 
 University by the Act of 1877. It is an Anglican insti- 
 tution, its " Chancellor and Warden " being the Arch- 
 bishop of Rupert's Land. Besides the tuition given in 
 theological subjects it provides instruction in Hebrew, 
 mental and moral philosophy, Greek, Latin, mathematics, 
 natural science, history, English, French, and German. 
 It has added ninety graduates to the University register. 
 
208 
 
 MANITOBA COLLEGE. 
 
 This institution was founded in 1871 by the Presby- 
 terian Church of Canada, and was affiliated to the Uni- 
 versity of Manitoba by the original Act of University 
 incorporation. It is still conducted under the direction 
 of the Presbyterian General Assembly of Canada, which 
 makes provision for instruction in arts as well as in theo- 
 logy. The arts staff is composed of eight teachers, who 
 give instruction in science, English, Greek, Latin, French, 
 German, Hebrew, mathematics, mental and moral philoso- 
 phy, logic, and political economy. Manitoba College has 
 given one hundred and sixty graduates to the University. 
 
 WESLEY COLLEGE. 
 
 In 1888 this College, established and conducted under 
 the control of the Methodist General Conference, of 
 Canada was affiliated to the University by order of the 
 Lieutenant-Governor in Council. In its curriculum pro- 
 vision is made for teaching mental and moral philosophy, 
 pure and applied mathematics, geology, physics, Greek, 
 Latin, English, and history. It has added forty to the 
 list of University graduates. 
 
 MANITOBA MEDICAL COLLEGE. 
 
 This training school of medicine was established in 
 1883, and was affiliated in the following year to the Pro- 
 vincial University, from which its students obtain their 
 degrees. Formerly the right to examine candidates for 
 
license to practise medicine was vested in the Provincial 
 College of Physicians and Surgeons, but under the 
 authority of the Medical Act of 1886 all the examining 
 powers which previously belonged to that body were 
 transferred to the University of Manitoba, to the Coun- 
 cil of which the College of Physicians and Surgeons is 
 authorized to elect four representatives. The Medical 
 College has three representatives in the same body. Dur- 
 ing its twelve years of operation the " Manitoba Medica* 
 College '' has given over one hundred graduates to the 
 University. 
 
 COLLEGIATE CO-OPERATION. 
 
 As adequate tuition in the subjects assigned to it has 
 not yet been provided by the University of Manitoba, 
 efforts have been made from time to time to secure 
 among the affiliated colleges such working arrangements 
 && will lessen to each the cost of efficient instruction, St. 
 John's, Manitoba, and Wesley Colleges have for four years 
 co-operated in scientific instruction, and the result 
 has been highly advantageous, the increased effici- 
 ency of the work having entailed comparatively little 
 extra cost on each of the institutions benefited. A fur- 
 ther measure of co-operation has been carried into prac- 
 tice by Manitoba and Wesley Colleges, the former instruc- 
 ting the students of both in honor mental and moral 
 science and classics, and the latter instructing them in 
 higher honor mathematics. 
 
 N 
 
PART II. 
 
 UNIVERSITIES OF GREAT 
 BRITAIN. 
 
CHAPTER XV. 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD. 
 
 The University of Oxford is a corporate body, known 
 for ages by the historic title of the " Chancellor, Masters, 
 and Scholars of the University of Oxford," a title con- 
 firmed by Parliament in the time of Queen Elizabeth. 
 With the exception of rare interventions on the part of 
 the Crown, the University has always been governed by 
 statutes of its own making. 
 
 Organization oj ike University. By the Oxford Uni- 
 versity Act, 1854, the constitution of the University is 
 framed as follows : 
 
 1. THE HEBDOMADAL COUNCIL (so called from its meet- 
 ing every week), consists of certain official and of certain 
 elected members. The official members are the Chancel- 
 lor, Vice-Chancellor, ex-Vice-Chancellor, (for one year 
 after leaving office, or till the next triennial election), 
 and the two Proctors ; the elected members are six heads 
 of Colleges, or Halls, six University professors, and six 
 members of Convocation (of not less than five years' stand- 
 ing). These are elected by the Congregation of the Uni- 
 versity of Oxford for six years, in such a way that one-half 
 of each class vacate their seats every three years, beino-, 
 however, re-eligible. This Council meets every Monday in 
 
214 
 
 term-time and whenever convoked by the Vice-Chancel- 
 lor ; it has the initiative in all the legislation of the Uni- 
 versity, and from it all petitions, decrees and statutes 
 are referred for approval to Congregation and Convoca- 
 tion. 
 
 2. THE HOUSE OF CONGREGATION, consists of Regents 
 either necessario or ad placitum. All Doctors of every 
 Faculty and all Masters of Arts are necessario regentes 
 for two years after taking their respective degrees ; and 
 all the following if members of Convocation, are regentes 
 ad placitum : Professors, Doctors of every Faculty who 
 are resident, Heads of College and Halls or their dep- 
 uties, Public Examiners, Moderators, and Masters of the 
 Schools, Censors and Deans of Colleges. To make a 
 House, the presence of the Chancellor, or Vice-Chancellor, 
 or his deputy, and of the two Proctors or their deputies, 
 and of nine other Regents, is required. This body, describ- 
 ed in the statutes as ' venerable,' exists chiefly for cere- 
 monial purposes ; its business is confined almost exclus- 
 ively tu ratifying the nomination of examiners by the 
 Vice-Chancellor and Proctors, and the granting of de- 
 grees. 
 
 3. THE CONGREGATION OF THE UNIVERSITY of Oxford, 
 consists of members of the Hebdomadal Council, the 
 Heads of Colleges, Professors, and examiners, and certain 
 University officers ; also all members of Convocation who 
 are in residence within the University limits (between 
 300 and 400 qualify in this way). The Chancellor, or 
 Vice- Chance] lor or one of his- deputies, and the two Proc- 
 tors or their deputies, preside at its meetings. Its 
 business is almost entirely confined to legislation. When 
 
215 
 
 the Hebdomadal Council has passed a new statute it 
 must first be promulgated, after due notice, in this 
 assembly. At the time of such promulgation any mem- 
 bers of Congregation may propose amendments ; such 
 amendments (if seconded, and not considered by the 
 Chancellor or his deputy to be inconsistent with or 
 irrelevant to the principle of the statute, as set out in its 
 preamble) must be printed and considered at a subsequent 
 meeting ; the Council may also, at such times, propose 
 any amendments, and when these have been adopted by 
 Convocation, there is still a power of proposing further 
 amendments vested in the Council or any twelve members 
 of Congregation ; when all amendments have been con- 
 sidered, the Statute after three days' notice, is submitted to 
 the Congregation for approval. No right of negative is 
 allowed to the Vice-Chancellor or Proctor, but every 
 question is decided on a majority of votes. A statute 
 approved by Congregation must then be submitted to 
 Convocation, after seven days' notice, for final adoption or 
 rejection. 
 
 4. THE HOUSE OF CONVOCATION, consists of all Doctors 
 of every Faculty and all Masters of Arts who are still 
 members of the University (i.e. whose names are still on 
 the books of a College or other recognized institution, 
 and who have paid all statutable fees to the University), 
 whether they are resident or not. To make a House, the 
 presence of the Chancellor, or Vice-Chancellor or one of 
 his deputies, and of the two Proctors or their respective 
 deputies is required. In this House is transacted all the 
 formal business of the University as a corporate body, 
 except what is named as belonging to the House of Con- 
 
216 
 
 gregation. No statute is binding until it has received 
 the assent of Convocation ; matters of special and in- 
 dividual concern, anything that demands immediate pro- 
 vision, payments from the University chest, are settled 
 by decree of Convocation. This House also confers 
 Honorary degrees, and degrees by diploma or decree ; it 
 decides whether the University seal shall be affixed to 
 any document, whose validity depends on such seal, and 
 it makes most elections to University offices. In the 
 election of burgesses, members of Convocation may send 
 in their voting-papers without attending the poll ; in 
 other elections members must vote in person. In this 
 House and in the House of Congregation, the Chancellor, 
 or Vice-Chancellor or his deputy, and the two Proctors 
 together, have the right of veto in all matters except 
 elections ; otherwise questions are decided on a majority 
 of votes. 
 
 The Chief Officers of the University. (a) The Chan- 
 cellor of the University is elected by the members of 
 Convocation ; his is an honorary office, with no stipend 
 attached, and is held for life ; in most matters and on most 
 occasions the Chancellor is represented by the Vice-Chan- 
 cellor. 
 
 (b) The Vice-Chancellor is annually nominated by the 
 Chancellor from the heads of Colleges. The letters of 
 nomination are read in Convocation by the Senior Proc- 
 tor ; the Vice-Chancellor appoints four deputies from the 
 heads of Colleges, to exercise his power in case of illness 
 or absence ; up till 1884 the office of Vice-Chancellor was 
 usually held for four years ; but the duties are arduous, and 
 
217 
 
 since then the office has not been held for so long. The 
 annual income is made up to 600 from the University 
 chest. 
 
 (c) The Proctors, two in number, are elected annually 
 by the several Colleges and by the Halls conjointly accord- 
 ing to a cycle of thirty years beginning from 1889. The 
 electors are all those members of the several societies who 
 being members of Convocation are also, or have been, 
 members of the Congregation of the University, and all 
 those Fellows and Scholars of a College who are members 
 of Convocation. Each Proctor, on election, nominates two 
 deputies. A Proctor's salary is annually the sum of 350. 
 It is the duty of the Proctors to see that students con- 
 form to the statutes which regulate their dress and con- 
 duct ; for this purpose they patrol the streets of Oxford 
 after dark, during term-time, and take the names and 
 addresses of students found in prohibited places, or walk- 
 ing in the public streets without the University cap and 
 gown ; they summon delinquents to appear in the Chan- 
 cellor's Court, and act the part of police in all cases where 
 a member of the University is concerned. They are 
 elected from the resident fellows or tutors of a College. 
 
 (d) The Chancellor has jurisdictionm almost all causes, 
 civil, spiritual, or criminal, in which students or privileged 
 persons within the University precincts are parties. A 
 court is held every Friday of term-time, at which the 
 Vice-Chancellor presides, and the two Proctors may sit 
 as assessors; the Vice -Chancellor may, if he chooses, 
 appoint a D.C.L. or B.C.L. to sit as his assessor for 
 the better despatch of business. The so-called 'Proctorial 
 System ' for the control of students forms part of the 
 
218 
 
 Chancellor's jurisdiction. This jurisdiction is quite inde- 
 pendent of the ordinary course of justice in the land ; it 
 usually takes the form of a fine in the case of students, 
 but often that of suspension (rustication), or expulsion ; it 
 has also the power of 'discommuning' tradesmen i.e., of for- 
 bidding them to have dealings with students, if the.y 
 have abetted the extravagance of students by allowing 
 them to run up heavy accounts ; it has the power of in- 
 carcerating or excluding from the city limit* after day- 
 light any persons of immoral character who have had 
 dealings with students. This system has its counterpart 
 at Cambridge, where the place of incarceration has been 
 known from time immemorial by the name of " spinning- 
 house." 
 
 (e) Two burgesses, are elected to represent the Univer- 
 sity in Parliament ; all members of Convocation are 
 electors. 
 
 (/) The Registrar is elected by Convocation, must 
 attend all meetings of the Hebdomadal Council of both 
 Congregations, and of Convocation, and must register all 
 Acts of the University that require the common seal. 
 His annual stipend is 600. 
 
 University Professorships. The following is a list of 
 the chief professorships in the University of Oxford : 
 
 (I) Regius professorships of Divinity, Civil Law, Medi- 
 cine, Hebrew, and Greek. These five professorships were 
 founded by King Henry V1IL, and to each is still assigned 
 the yearly stipend of 40 ; but this endowment has in 
 every case been augmented. To the chairs of Divinity 
 and Hebrew is annexed a canonry of Christ Church, 
 The stipend of the professor of Greek is made up to 500 
 
219 
 
 a year from Christ Church. The professorships of Medi- 
 cine and of Civil Law have been connected with other 
 stipendiary offices, or been further endowed. 
 
 (2) Margaret Professorship of Divinity, the oldest in 
 the University, was founded in 1502, by Margaret, Coun- 
 tess of Richmond, mother of Henry VII. The Professor 
 is elected by all Graduates in Divinity, and those mem- 
 bers of congregation who are at least in deacon's orders. 
 
 (3) Savilian Professorships of Geometry and Astronomy, 
 founded and endowed in the year 1619 by Sir Henry 
 Savile, warden of Merton college. The Professors may 
 be chosen from any part of Christendom. They are 
 elected by the Archbishop of Canterbury, the Lord High 
 Chancellor of Great Britain, the Chancellor of the Uni- 
 versity, the Bishop of London, the Home Secretary, the 
 two Chief Justices, the Chief Baron of the Exchequer, 
 the Dean of the Arches, and the Warden of New Col- 
 lege, with the Vice-Chancellor of the University. The 
 endowment of each chair now amounts to 675 a year. 
 
 (4) Sedleian Professorship of Natural Philosophy, 
 founded by Sir William Sediey in 1621. The electors 
 are the Vice-Chancellor, the Provost of Quesn's College, 
 the President of the Royal Society of London, the 
 Astronomer Royal, and alternately the President of 
 Magdalen and the Warden of All Souls'. The stipend is 
 o70 a year. 
 
 (5) Whyte's Professorship of Moral Philosophy, found- 
 ed by Thomas Whyte, D.D., Canon of Christ Church. 
 The Professor is elected for life, and the electors are the 
 Vice-Chancellor, the two Proctors, the Dean of Christ 
 Church, the Presidents of Magdalen and St John's, the 
 
220 
 
 Margaret Professor, the Vinerian Professor, and the Pro- 
 fessors of Modern History and Logic. The stipend is 
 augmented to 400 out of the University chest. 
 
 (6) Camden Professorship of Ancient History, founded 
 in 1622 by William Camden, Clarencieux King at Arms. 
 The Professor is elected by Convocation and his stipend 
 augmented to 600 out of the University chest. 
 
 (7) Professorship of Music, founded by William 
 Heather, Doctor in Music, 1626. The Professor is elected 
 for life by certain heads of colleges and professors. 
 
 (8) Laudian Professorship of Arabic, founded in 1636, 
 by William Laud, Archbishop of Canterbury and Chan- 
 cellor of the University. The stipend is now fixed at 300. 
 The professor is elected by eight specified persons four 
 heads of colleges and four professors ; in the case of 
 an equality, the Vice- Chancellor has a casting vote. 
 
 (9) Professorship of Botany ; in connection with the 
 Botanic Garden, founded by the Earl of Danby in 1622-33. 
 The chair was endowed in 1728 by W. Sherard, D. C. L., 
 with 3,000 and since 1855 by an annual payment from 
 the University of 100 ; to the same foundation is 
 attached a professorship of Rural Economy with a stipend 
 of 200 a year. 
 
 (10) Professorship of Poetry, founded in 1708, with a 
 yearly stipend of 100. The Professor is elected by 
 members of Convocation for five years, on the expiration 
 of which he may be re-elected for five years more. 
 
 (11) The Lord Almoner's Professorship of Arabic, with 
 a yearly stipend of 50 ; the Professor is appointed by 
 the Lord High Almoner, 
 
221 
 
 (12) Regius Professorship of Modern History, founded 
 by King George I., in 1724 with an annual stipend of 621. 
 
 (13) Professorship of Experimental Philosophy, found- 
 ed by Lord Grew and first filled in 1749. The Professor 
 is elected by a board consisting of the Vice-Chancellor, 
 the Warden of Wadham and three specified Professors; the 
 stipend is 500 annually. 
 
 (14) Vinerian Professorship of English Law, In 1755 
 Charles Viner left 12,000 to the University for a pro- 
 fessorship and certain scholarships in English law. 
 
 (15) Clinical Professorship, in connection with the 
 Radcliffe Infirmiary, founded by the Earl of Lichfield, in 
 1780 and endowed with 7,000 ; the ex-ofUco trustees of 
 this fund are the Chancellor, the Bishop of Gxford, the 
 President of St. Johns.' The professor is elected by 
 Convocation. 
 
 (16) R-awlinsonian Professorship of Anglo-Saxon, 
 founded in 1795 and open to all members of Convocation ; 
 the range of the lectures includes the language and history 
 of the Anglo-Saxons, the old Low-German dialects, and 
 the antiquities of northern Europe. The Professor is 
 elected in Congregation, and the stipend is made up by the 
 University to 300 a year. 
 
 (17) Aldrichian Professorships of Anatomy, Practice of 
 Medicine and Chemistry, founded in 1798 by George 
 Aldrich, and endowed with a sum of 12,950 ; the first 
 is now annexed to the Linage Professorship of Physiology, 
 and the second to the Regius Professorship of Medicine ; 
 the third is suppressed and its stipend applied to the 
 payment of an assissant or demonstrator. 
 
222 
 
 (18) Professorships of Mineralogy and Geology endowed 
 by the Prince Regent, afterwards George IV., with a 
 stipend of 100 each ; the University has augmented 
 them by a further annual sum of 150 to the former, and 
 300 to the latter. The Professors are appointed by the 
 Vice-Chancellor. 
 
 (19) Professorship of Political Economy, founded in 
 1825 by Henry Drummond ; the professor is elected by 
 Convocation. He must be a graduate of Oxford, and 
 has a stipend made up by the University to 400 a year ; 
 he is elected for five years but is re-eligible. 
 
 (20) Boden Professorship of Sanskrit. The late Joseph 
 Boden, Colonel in the East India Company's service, 
 left his property to the University for promoting the 
 study of Sanskrit ; a Professorship and scholarships have 
 been established. The Professor is elected by Convoca- 
 tion, and his stipend, now 900, may not exceed 1,000. 
 
 (21) Professorship of Logic. The Professor is elected 
 by Convocation, at a salary of 400 a year. 
 
 (22) Regius Professorships of Pastoral Theology and 
 Ecclesiastical History, established by Her Majesty, Queen 
 Victoria, in 1842. 
 
 (23) Professorship of the Exegesis of Holy Scripture, 
 founded by John Ireland, D.D., Dean of Westminster, 
 who bequeathed, in 1842, 10,000 to the University for 
 this purpose. The Professor is elected by the heads of col- 
 leges and halls. 
 
 (24) Corpus Professorship of Latin Literature, founded 
 in 1854 by the President and Fellows of Corpus Christi 
 College, according to the intention of their founder, 
 Bishop Fox, and endowed with an annual stipend of 
 
223 
 
 900. The Professor is elected by the Vice-Chancellor, 
 the two Proctors, the President and one Fellow of Cor- 
 pus, three specified Professors of the University, the 
 public orator and three examiners in classics. 
 
 (25) Chichele's Professorships of International Law 
 and of Modern History, founded in connection with All 
 Souls' College, in 1854. The Professors are elected by 
 the Visitor and Warden of the College, the Lord High 
 Chancellor, Judge of the High Court of Admiralty, and 
 the Foreign Secretary. 
 
 (26) Waynflete Professorships of Moral and Metaphys- 
 ical Philosophy, and of Chemistry, founded in 1854 in 
 connection with Magdalen College, with a stipend of 600 
 a year each ; the Professors are elected by the Chancellor 
 of the University, the Visitor and President of the College, 
 and two other persons. 
 
 (27) Linacre Professor of Physiology, founded in 
 1854, in connection with Merton College, and endowed 
 with an annual stipend of 800. The Professor is elected 
 by the Visitor and Warden of Merton, and the presidents 
 of the College of Physicians, the College of Surgeons and 
 the Royal Society. 
 
 (28) Hope Prof essorship of Zoology, founded in 1861, 
 by the Rev. Frederick William Hope, to whose munifi- 
 cence the University also owes a large entomologcial 
 collection, a library of natural history, and a vast collec- 
 tion of engraved portraits ; to the endowment of the 
 professorship and the care of the collections, Mr. Hope 
 and subsequently his widow, transferred to the Univer- 
 sity sums amounting to nearly 22,000. 
 
(29) Professorship of Comparative Philology, founded 
 by the University in 1868 and endowed with a stipend 
 of 600 a year. The election is vested in the Vice-Chan- 
 cellor and five professors, (of ancient languages), the Vice- 
 Chancellor having a casting vote. 
 
 (30) Corpus Professorship of Jurisprudence, founded 
 in 1869 by the President and Fellows of Corpus Christi 
 College, and endowed with a stipend of 600 a year. The 
 professor is elected by two specific professors, two lawyers 
 selected by the College, (and approved of by Convocation), 
 and one deputed member of the College. 
 
 (31) Slade Professorship of Fine Art, founded in 1869, 
 and endowed with a capital sum of 12,000. The Pro- 
 fessor is elected for three years only, but can be re elected. 
 The election is made by a board of seven persons. 
 
 (32) Readership of Ancient History, instituted by 
 statute in 1868, and endowed with a stipend of 200 a 
 3 7 ear from the revenue of Brasenose College ; the Reader 
 is elected by a board of seven persons, two of whom are 
 the Principal and one fellow of Brasenose. 
 
 (33) Professorship of Chinese, instituted in 1876 and 
 endowed with a sum of 3,000 raised by promoters of 
 the study of Chinese ; to this are added the proceeds of a 
 Corpus Fellowship, and an annual sum of 100 from the 
 University. 
 
 (34) Professorship of Celtic, founded in 1876 by the 
 Principal and Fellows of Jesus College, and endowed by 
 them with 500 a year ; to this the University adds an 
 annuity of 100. 
 
 (35) Readership in Roman Law, founded in 1881, the 
 Reader to be appointed from time to time for periods of 
 
225 
 
 three years ; the Reader must' lecture and give private 
 instruction ; he receives an annual stipend of 400 from 
 revenues of All Souls' College. 
 
 Teacherships of Modern European Languages. In ful- 
 filment of the intention of Sir Robert Taylor, and in con- 
 nection with the Taylor Institution, there are teachers of 
 German, French, Italian, and Spanish, appointed (with 
 the approval of Convocation), by the Curators of the 
 Institutions ; each receives an annuity of 200 and a fee 
 of 1 from everyone who attends a course of lectures. 
 
 Teacherships of Hindustani and Persian, and of Telugu, 
 and Readerships in Indian History and Indian Law ; found- 
 edby the University in 1878 in view of the needs of select- 
 ed candidates for the India Civil Service. Each receives 
 an annual sum of about 300 ; the Teachers are appointed 
 for three years, the Reader for seven years. 
 
 Courses of Study and Examinations. The various 
 bodies that regulate the work and conduct the examina- 
 tions are as follows : 
 
 1. The Boards of Faculties : Every faculty or branch 
 of study at the University is controlled by a Board, at 
 whose head is a chairman, annually elected by members 
 of the Board, but the Faculty of Arts has three separate 
 Boards, viz., in Literae Humaniores or Classics, in 
 Oriental Languages, and in Modern History. These 
 Boards are made up in about equal proportions of two 
 distinct kinds of members, viz , (a) the University Pro- 
 fessors, who are ex officio members of the Board or Boards 
 controlling those branches of study to which their pro- 
 fessorships belong ; and (b) a number of fellows or tutors 
 from the different colleges whose membership is the re- 
 o 
 
226 
 
 suit of election. Each Board of Faculties has the duty 
 of regulating, from time to time, the amount and nature 
 of the work to be included in the honor examinations of 
 the Faculty controlled by that Board ; each Board has 
 also the further duties of electing representatives to sit 
 on the various Board of Studies, and of appointing mem- 
 bers to form a committee for the nomination of examiners. 
 2. The Boards of Studies : These Boards exist for the 
 purpose of supervising the work in the pass (as opposed 
 to the honor) examinations, and consist of : (a) Repre- 
 sentatives elected by the Boards of such Faculities as are 
 concerned in the examination, and (b) members added by 
 co-optation. The following is the constitution of the 
 Board of Studies regulating Responsions (Matricula- 
 tion) : 
 
 (a) Four members (to serve for two years) ; two being 
 annually elected by the Board of Faculty of Arts (Classics) 
 one by the Board of Arts (Orientals), and one by the 
 Board of Faculty of Natural Science. 
 
 (b) Three members (one to retire each year), added by 
 co-optation from the number of those who have exam- 
 ined in Matriculation during any of the three preceding 
 years. 
 
 The Board of Studies for Pass Moderations and Pass 
 Finals are similarly constituted. At present two of the 
 Honor departments of the final schools are supervised 
 by a Board of Studies, not by a Board of Faculties : 
 These are the Honor Finals in Orientals and the Honor 
 Finals in English Language and Literature ; the latter 
 department of Honors was instituted for the first time 
 only in 1894 and the first examination held in 1896 ; its 
 
227 
 
 Board of Studies is thus made up : The chief Professor 
 of Greek, of Latin, of Celtic, of Anglo-Saxon, of English, of 
 Comparative Philology, two professors of Modern History, 
 and the Professor of Poetry, such Professors as may be 
 added by decree, and eight elected members ; the Board 
 so constituted may further, from time to time, add three 
 members by co-optation. 
 
 3. Examiners : Those who actually conduct the 
 examinations and correct the papers of the students, are 
 nominated by special committee. These committees must 
 have at least six members each, viz., three ex officio members 
 ( L e., the Vice-chancellor and the two Proctors) and three 
 members chosen by the Board or Boards of Faculties 
 concerned in the examination. The persons nominated 
 by these committees must before actual appointment be 
 approved by Congregation and Convocation. The exam- 
 iners at Responsions, Moderations, and Final Schools, 
 are known respectively as Masters of the Schools, Mod- 
 erators, Public Examiners ; they need not be members of 
 the University and are re-eligible after the expiration of 
 one year from the termination of their former service. 
 The Masters of the Schools are six in number, nominated 
 annually, and serving for not more than two years in 
 succession. The Moderators are fourteen in number, five 
 for Honors in Classics and three for Honors in Mathe- 
 matics, to serve for not more than two successive years ; 
 and six for Pass Moderations to serve for three examin- 
 ations. 
 
 The Public Examiners are nearly sixty in number, viz., 
 eighteen for Pass Candidates ; seven for the Preliminary 
 Examination in Science ; three for the Preliminary Ex- 
 
animation in Jurisprudence ; and in the Honor Schools 
 (Finals) five in Literae Humaniores, three in Mathema- 
 tics, six in Natual Science, three in Jurisprudence, five in 
 Modern History, three in Theology and three in English 
 Language and Literature. These all hold office during 
 three examinations. It is further provided that no two 
 persons who are members of the same College or Hall 
 shall be nominated to serve at the same time as exam- 
 iners in the same department of the same school. This 
 provision is due to the intimate relations subsisting be- 
 tween the Fellows or Dons of a College and the students 
 or undergraduate members of such College ; the admis- 
 sion of two examiners in the same subjects at the same 
 time from the same College, would create suspicion (if not 
 danger) of favoritism towards examiners of that College 
 
 University Scholarships. (1) Craven scholarships, 
 founded by Lord Craven in 1647, are six in number, 
 tenable for three years with an annual stipend of 80 a 
 year each. Two scholars are elected annually, and candi- 
 dates must have passed the second public examination 
 and not exceeded twenty-four terms irom the date of their 
 matriculation. The subjects of examination are Greek 
 and Latin. 
 
 (2) Travelling fellowships, founded by Dr. Radcliffe in 
 1714, are three in number of the annual value of 200, 
 and tenable for three years. Candidates must have 
 passed all the examinations necessary for the B.A. degree 
 and obtained a first-class in one of the public examina- 
 tions, or a university prize or scholarship. The Fellow- 
 ships are intended for medical students and the examin- 
 ation is in Medical Science. 
 
229 
 
 (3) Vinerian scholarships are three in number, tenable 
 for three years, each with an annual stipend of 80. One 
 scholar is elected annually after an examination in Civil 
 Law, International Law, General Jurisprudence, and 
 especially English Law. 
 
 (4) The Ireland scholarships, founded by Dean Ireland 
 in 1825 and endowed with a capital sum of 4,000 ; for the 
 promotion of Classics (Greek and Latin) ; they are four 
 in number and tenable for four years, one scholar being 
 elected annually. Candidates must be undergraduates and 
 not have exceeded the sixteenth term from their matri- 
 culation. 
 
 (5) Eldon Law scholarship, established in 1830, ten- 
 able for thpee years. Candidates must be members of 
 the Church of England and of the University of Oxford, 
 must have passed the examinations required for the B.A. 
 degree, and have obtained at least one first-class ; they 
 must also intend to follow the profession of Law. 
 
 (6) Boden scholarships in Sanskrit, established by the 
 Court of Chancery in 1830 and 1860. One scholar is 
 elected each year and holds his scholarship for four years 
 with an annual stipend of 50. 
 
 (7) Mathematical scholarship^, four in number, two 
 senior and two junior, with an annual stipend of 30 
 each. One scholar is elected annually to each of the two 
 classes, senior and junior. Candidates for the Senior 
 Scholarships must have passed all examinations required 
 for the B.A. degree, and not have exceeded their twenty- 
 fifth term from matriculation. Candidates for the Junior 
 scholarships must not have exceeded their eighth term 
 from matriculation. The scholarships are tenable for 
 two years. 
 
230 
 
 (8) Pusey and Ellerton scholarships for the promotion 
 of Theology through Hebrew, three in number, each of 
 the value of 50 and tenable for three years. One scholar 
 is elected annually and may not be above twenty-five 
 years of age. 
 
 (9) Denyer and Johnson scholarships in Theology, two 
 in number, of the annual value of 50 each, and tenable 
 for one year. Any B. A. who has not exceeded twenty- 
 seven terms from his matriculation may be a candidate. 
 
 (10) Hertford scholarship for the promotion of Latin, 
 founded in 1834, and endowed with a capital sum of 
 1,110, tenable for one year. Candidates must not have 
 completed two years from their matriculation. 
 
 (11) Taylor scholarships of Modern Languages. One 
 scholarship of 50 and one exhibition of 25, each ten- 
 able for one year, are awarded annually for proficiency in 
 one or more of the modern languages, a year's notice is 
 given of the language chosen for the next competition. 
 Candidates must not have exceeded their twenty-third 
 term from matriculation. 
 
 (12) Burdett-Coutts scholarships, two in number, and 
 tenable for two years, one being awarded each year ; these 
 scholarships have for endowment a capital sum of 5,000; 
 they are for the promotion of geological study; candidates 
 must have passed all examinations necessary for the B.A. 
 degree and not have exceeded their twenty-seventh term 
 from matriculation. 
 
 (13) Abbott scholarships for the sons of clergymen of the 
 Church of England, who require pecuniary assistance at 
 the University. 
 
231 
 
 (14) Derby scholarship, open to candidates who have 
 completed their twentieth and not exceeded their twenty- 
 fourth term ; candidates must have received the following 
 distinctions : (1) First-class honors in Classical Modera- 
 tions; (2) First-class honors in Classical Finals, or 
 second class honors, together with two of the three 
 Chancellor's prizes one of which must be Latin Verse ; 
 (3) Two of the three Classical University Scholarships, 
 viz., the Hertford, Ireland, and Craven Scholarships. 
 
 (15) Davis Chinese scholarship, of the annual value of 
 50 and tenable for two years, is open to all candidates 
 who have not exceeded their twenty-eighth term. 
 
 University Prizes. The subjects for all prize compo- 
 sitions are announced about midsummer, and each candi- 
 date is required to send in this composition under a sealed 
 cover and distinguished only by a motto, his name and 
 the same motto being enclosed separately. 
 
 (1) The Chancellor's prizes for (1) Latin Verse, candi- 
 dates not to have exceeded their fourth year ; (2) English 
 essay ; (3) Latin essay, candidates not to have exceeded 
 their seventh year. 
 
 (2) English verse, Sir Roger Newdigate's prize ; can- 
 didates not to have exceeded their fourth year. 
 
 (3) Ellerton Theological prize; open to candidates 
 between the sixteenth and twenty-eighth terms from 
 their matriculation. 
 
 (4) English poem on a sacred subject; this prize is 
 awarded every three years, and is open to all candidates 
 who have passed the examinations required for the degree 
 of B. A. 
 
232 
 
 (5) Arnold historical essay, awarded annually, the 
 subjects being Ancient and Modern History in alternate 
 years ; no candidate must have exceeded his eighth year 
 from matriculation. 
 
 (6) Stanhope historical essay, of the annual value of 
 20, to be awarded in books, on a subject of Modern 
 History ; no candidate must have exceeded his sixteenth 
 term. 
 
 (7) The Gaisford prizes, in Greek verse and Greek 
 prose ; no candidate must have exceeded his seventeenth 
 term. 
 
 (8) Johnson Memorial prize essay, awarded every 
 four years for an essay on Astronomy or Meterology ; 
 two years' notice of the subject is given. 
 
 (9) Hall and Hall-Hough ton prizes, awarded annually, 
 two in the Greek Testament, two in the Septuagint, 
 and one in the Syriac Version of the Scriptures. 
 
 (10) Marquis of Lothian's historical prize essay, on a 
 subject of foreign history in the period between the de- 
 thronement of Romulus Augustulus and the death of 
 Frederick the Great ; candidates must not have exceeded 
 their twenty-seventh term. 
 
 (11) The Conington prize, awarded every three years 
 for a dissertation in English or Latin on a subject of 
 classical learning, open to candidates between the sixth 
 and fifteenth years from matriculation. 
 
 (12) The Cobden prize, awarded every three years for 
 an essay on some subject bearing on Political Economy. 
 
 University Institutions. (1) Bodleian Library, found- 
 ed by Sir Thomas Bodley and opened in 1602 ; it is open 
 every week-day to graduates of the University and any 
 
233 
 
 other person who presents a satisfactory recommendation; 
 an adjoining building known as the Camera serves as a 
 reading room in connection with the Bodleian Library ; 
 it contains all the newest works and is available for the 
 use of other books, printed or manuscript. 
 
 (2) Clarendon Press, a new building completed in 
 1830 ; in the south part the Oxford Bibles and Prayer 
 Books are printed ; in the north part, all other books. 
 
 (3) Sheldonian Theatre, opened in 1669, used for 
 academical ceremonies. 
 
 (4) Ashmolean Museum, completed in 1683 ; its base- 
 ment is the repository of the Arundel marbles, etc.; the 
 first floor is a museum of antiquities, and the top floor 
 an examination room. 
 
 (5) The Clarendon Building, erected partly from the 
 profits of the sale of the Lord Chancellor Clarendon's 
 History of the Rebellion, the copyright of which was 
 given to the University. The University Press was not 
 set up here until 1830 ; it is now used for meetings of the 
 Hebdomadal Council, of University delegates, and so 
 forth. 
 
 (6) Radcliffe Library, opened in 1749; its scientific 
 works have now been placed in the University Museum 
 Library, and the building, now known as the Camera, 
 serves as a reading-room (cf. 1 supra.) 
 
 (7) Radcliffe Observatory built in 1772, daily meteoro- 
 logical and frequent astronomical observations are made 
 here. 
 
 (8) Taylor Institution (cf. Modern Language Teacher- 
 ships connected herewith) ; this building contains a 
 library and the leading foreign periodicals; it is open to 
 
234 
 
 all members of the University and other literary persons. 
 
 (9) University Galleries, forming the central and 
 western portions of the building, of which the Taylor 
 Institution is the eastern ; it is open daily ; connected 
 with it is the Ruskin Drawing School, established by 
 John Ruskin in 1872. 
 
 (10) University Museum, erected by the University in 
 1855 ; it contains lecture rooms, workshops and labora- 
 tories, library and reading room. 
 
 (11) University Observatory, provided with a large re- 
 fracting telescope of the highest order (1873), and presented 
 with a large reflecting telescope and other astronomical 
 apparatus. 
 
 The Colleges. The Colleges, over twenty in number, are 
 distinct corporate bodies, founded at various times for the 
 purpose of study, and nearly all of them for the purpose of 
 education also; within the University, but independent 
 of it ; governed, as to their own concerns, by their respec- 
 tive statutes ; each having a mansion for the residence 
 of members of the Foundation and for the reception of 
 academical students ; and holding property of various 
 kinds through the munificence of founders and benefac- 
 tors. 
 
 The corporation of a College comprises a Head, Fellows 
 and Scholars in various numbers, and a few other mem- 
 bers whose offices and titles differ in different societies. 
 All these are members of the Foundation, and receive 
 stipends from the corporate revenues. The Head and 
 fellows are the governing body in each College. The 
 Colleges contain also undergraduates or students, vary- 
 ing in numbers, according to the size and popularity of 
 
235 
 
 the College, from 50 to 200 ; each of these students is 
 under the control of his College and has assigned to him 
 a Tutor, one of the College Fellows, who arranges his 
 work, and to whom the student is responsible for his 
 private study and attendance at lectures. 
 
 The Resident Fellows, besides acting as Tutors to 
 undergraduate members of their College, are also ap- 
 pointed by their College as Lecturers in Subjects requir- 
 ed by the University examinations ; it is the College 
 Lectures, and not those of University Professors, that 
 undergraduates attend in view of the examinations for 
 which they are reading; these Lectures are thrown open 
 by a system known as ' Inter-Collegiate ' to members of 
 any College. 
 
 The following are the Colleges in the University : 
 
 (1) University College, said to have been founded in 
 the year 872 by Alfred the Great. It was restored by 
 William of Durham, who died in 1249. The present 
 foundation consists of a Master, twelve Fellows, together 
 with one Civil Law Fellow and eighteen Scholars, with 
 certain Exhibitioners (i.e., holders of an Exhibition or 
 Minor Scholarship.) The number of undergraduate 
 members of this College in 1884 was 103. 
 
 (2) Balliol College, founded by John Balliol and his 
 wife (parents of John Balliol, King of Scotland), between 
 1263 and 1268. There are on the foundation the Master, 
 14 Fellows, and 33 Scholars. The number of under- 
 graduate members (in 1884) was 265. 
 
 (3) Merton College, first founded at Maldon in Surrey 
 in 1264, and removed to Oxford before 1274 by Walter 
 de Merton, Bishop of Rochester, and Lord High Chan- 
 
236 
 
 cellor of England. The foundation consists of a Warden, 
 20 Fellows, 19 Post-Masters (i.e., a, form of Scholar), :* 
 Exhibitioners and 2 Chaplains. The number of under- 
 graduates (in 1884) was 134. 
 
 (4) Exeter College, founded in 1314 by Walter de 
 Stapledon, Bishop of Exeter. The foundation consists of 
 a Rector, 12 Fellows. 28 Scholars and 15 Exhibitioners. 
 The number of undergraduates (in 1884) was 164. 
 
 (5) Oriel College, founded by Edward II. in, 13.6. 
 The foundation consists of a Provost, 15 Fellows, 10 
 Scholars and about 6 Exhibitioners. The number of 
 undergraduates (in 1884) was 108. 
 
 (6) Queen's College, founded 1340 by Robert de Egles- 
 field, Chaplain to Philippa, Queen of Edward III. The 
 College consists of a Provost, some 15 Fellows and 25 
 Scholars, and 2 Bible-Clerks (a sort of Exhibitioner) ; 
 there are also some 27 Exhibitioners, but these are not 
 open to the public, being confined to particular schools or 
 Shires of England. The number of undergraduates (in 
 1884) was 128. 
 
 (7) New College, founded in 1386 by William of 
 Wykeham, for a Warden, 70 Fellows and Scholars, 10 
 Chaplains, 3 Clerks, and 16 Choristers. Fellowships are 
 of 3 kinds: (a) Professor Fellowships; (b) Not more 
 than 10 Tutorial Fellowships; (c) Not less than 14 Ordi- 
 nary Fellowships. The Scholarships are of 2 classes : 
 (a) Winchester (about 24, 6 annually); (b) Open Scholar- 
 ships (about 16, 4 annually). The number of under- 
 graduates (in 1884) was 200. 
 
237 
 
 (8) Lincoln College, founded by Richard Fleming, 
 Bishop of Lincoln, in 1427. It consists of a Rector, 10 
 Fellows, and 14 Scholars The number of undergraduates 
 (in 1884) was 65. 
 
 (9) All Souls College, founded in 1437 by Henry 
 Chichele, for a Warden, 40 Fellows, 2 Chaplains, and 8 
 Clerks. The Statutes provide for the following Fellow- 
 ships : 14 to be filled after examination in Law and His- 
 tory ; 7 to be filled after examination in other subjects ; 
 7 to be filled by a board of persons (5 belonging to 
 the College), tenable on condition of undertaking some 
 literary or scientific work ; 3 tenable in connection with 
 certain College offices by late Fellows ; 2 tenable in 
 connection with certain University offices by late Fellows; 
 12 tenable by persons who have been Fellows under 
 the provisions of these Statutes ; 5 tenable in connec- 
 tion with 5 Professorships, in International Law, Modern 
 Histor3 r , Civil Law, English Law, and Political Economy. 
 There are also 4 Bible Clerks ; -the College is not 
 intended for students, but chiefly for Fellows and Pro 
 fessors in Law and in History ; it contains a valuable 
 library (chiefly legal books) known as the Codrington. 
 The number of undergraduates (in 1884) was 5. 
 
 (10) Magdalen College, founded in 1458 by William of 
 Waynflete, for a President, 40 Fellows, 30 Scholars 
 (called Demies), and certain other persons ; 6 of the 
 Fellowships are attached to Professorships. The number 
 of undergraduates (in 188 4) was 130. 
 
 (11) Brasenore College, founded in 1509 for a Principal 
 and 12 Fellows ; there are about 10 open scholarships, 14 
 close scholarships and some exhibitions. The number 
 of undergraduates (in 1884) was 123. 
 
238 
 
 (12) Corpus Christ! College, founded in 1516 ; by the 
 statutes now in force it is to consist of a President, 5 
 Professorial Fellows, 5 or 6 Official Fellows, 3 Extra- 
 ordinary Fellows, 14 Ordinary Fellows, and 36 Scholars ; 
 it has also some Exhibitions. The number of under- 
 graduates (in 1884) was 69. 
 
 (13) Christ Church, projected by Cardinal Wolsey and 
 and established by Henry VIII. in 1546 ; it consists of a 
 Dean, 6 Canons, 101 Students, 6 Chaplains and other 
 Cathedral functionaries ; the body of students is now 
 split up into students (equivalent to Fellows), Junior 
 students and scholars. There are also many exhibitions. 
 The number of undergraduates (in 1884) was 242. 
 
 (14) Trinity College, founded in 1554 for a President, 
 12 Fellows, and 12 Scholars ; there are now 10 Fellows 
 and about 20 Scholars. The number of undergraduates 
 (in 1884) was 121. 
 
 (15) St. John's College, founded 1555. Under the 
 present Statutes the foundation is to consist of (a) Not 
 less than 14 Fellowships; (b) Not less than 28 Scholar- 
 ships, 6 of which are open, and 15 are appropriated to 
 Merchant Taylors' School; (c) 4 Senior Scholarships (Mer- 
 chant Taylors'). The number of graduates (in 1884) was 
 115. 
 
 16 Jesus College, founded by Queen Elizabeth in 1571. 
 The College consists of a Principal and at least 10 
 Fellows ; there are also about 24 scholars on the founda- 
 tion ; natives of Wales or Monmouth are specially privi- 
 leged in this Society. The undergraduates (1884) num- 
 bered 70. 
 
239 
 
 (17) Wadham College, founded about 1613 for a War- 
 den, 15 Fellows and 15 Scholars, besides some other 
 officers. There are now 10 Fellows and 18 Scholars. 
 The number of undergraduates (1884) was 56. 
 
 (18) Pembroke College, founded in 1624 by King 
 James I., at the costs and charges of two other gentlemen ; 
 the present constitution consists of a Master and not less 
 than 10 Fellows and 12 Scholars. There are at present 
 23 Scholarships. The undergraduates (1884) number 81. 
 
 (19) Worcester College, established originally, as Glou- 
 cester Hall, as a school for Benedictine Monks in 1283, 
 was incorporated under its present title in 1714. By the 
 present statutes it consists of a Provost, 9 Fellows, and 
 19 Scholars. Its undergraduates were (in 1884) 116. 
 
 (20) Keble College, built by subscription in memory of 
 John Keble, was incorporated in 1870; it has special re- 
 gard for economy and Church of England principles- 
 The College is governed by a Warden and a Council of 
 at least 9 members. In 1884 it had 10 Tutors and 
 Lecturers, 12 Scholars, 3 Exhibitioners, and undergradu- 
 ates to the number of 178. 
 
 (21) Hertford College, constituted at first in 1282 ; re- 
 organized in 1740 ; dissolved in 1805, and finally re-con- 
 stituted in 1874; it consists at present of a Principal, 19 
 Fellows, and 40 Scholars. In 1884 it had 88 undergrad- 
 uates. 
 
 (22) St Mary Hall, established for educationnl purposes 
 in 1333; it possesses a Principal, Vice-Principal, 2 Lect- 
 urers and 2 Exhibitioners, and its undergraduate members 
 (1884) amounted to 42. 
 
240 
 
 (23) New Inn Hall, once known as Trilleck's Inn, was 
 used from 1642 to 1646 as a mint for Charles I., where the 
 plate of Colleges and Halls was melted down for his 
 Majesty's gracious use, In 1831 it was restored to the 
 purposes of Academical instruction. It possesses a 
 Principal and an Assistant, and 60 undergraduates. 
 
 (24) St Edmund Hall, said to derive its name from the 
 Archbishop of Canterbury under Edward III. In 1557 
 it came into the possession of Queen's College, which re- 
 tains the right of appointing the Principal, and admits 
 members to the lectures at Queen's College. It contains 
 a Principal, Vice -principal and 36 undergraduates. 
 
 (25) Private Halls : in accordance with a Statute of 
 1882 : 
 
 (a) Charsley's Hall : Licensed Master. W. H. Charsley, 
 M.A.; undergraduates 38. (6) Tun-ell's Hall : Licensed 
 Master, Rev. H. T. Turrell, M.A., and 5 undergraduates. 
 There are also two Colleges (or rather Halls) for 
 women students, but they are not part of the University; 
 these students are admitted to Lectures at Colleges, and 
 to University Examinations ; by special grace of the 
 University they are included in the Honor or Pass Lists 
 of Examinations, but no Degrees are granted to them. 
 
 The Students. Most of the students at the University 
 are members of a College or Hall, but not all. In 1868 
 persons were first permitted, under certain conditions, to 
 become members of the University without being mem- 
 bers of any College or Hall. Such persons keep their 
 statutable residence in houses or licensed lodgings in the 
 town, with the same rights of profiting by Professors' 
 lectures, of competing for University prizes, of attaining 
 
241 
 
 distinction in the Public Examinations, and of being 
 admitted to Degrees, and to all the consequent privileges, 
 as are enjoyed by other students. 
 
 The reception of students into the University under 
 the prescribed conditions, and the exercise of discipline 
 over them during their residence in Oxford, are committed 
 to a delegacy consisting of the Vice- Chancel lor, the Proc- 
 tors, a Censor, and three members of Convocation nom- 
 inated by the V ice-Chancellor and Proctors, to hold office 
 for six years. The Censor, who is similarly nominated, 
 holds office for five years. The students are under the 
 supervision of the Censor, who is charged with the care 
 of their conduct and studies. There are also Tutors 
 appointed by the delegates to give instruction to the 
 students. The total number of students at the Univer- 
 sity (in 1884) amounted to 3,086 ; of these 269 were 
 non-collegiate (or unattached) students. 
 
 Examinations. There are four terms in each year, 
 and the usual course for students extends over four 
 years, though it may be taken in three years. The 
 average age at which students proceed to the University 
 is nineteen years, as most of the open scholarships 
 at the various Colleges are for persons who have not 
 exceeded their nineteenth year, and the English Public 
 Schools retain pupils till the close of their nineteenth 
 year. 
 
 There are three examinations to be passed before the 
 B. A. degree is conferred : (1) Responsions or Matricula- 
 tion ; (2) Moderations (the First Public Examination) 
 or its substitute ; (3) Final Schools (the Second Public 
 Examination). 
 
242 
 
 All examinations are of two kinds Pass or Honor. 
 The Matriculation is only a Pass Examination ; that is, 
 it represents a fixed standard to which all students 
 (scholars and commoners) must attain before they can be 
 admitted to other examinations as members of the Uni- 
 versity ; those who fall short of this standard fail ; 
 among those who exceed the standard there is no dis- 
 tinction of merit. Moderations and Finals are either 
 Pass or Honor, according to the choice or ability of the 
 candidates ; no candidate is debarred from writing on a 
 Pass Examination by previous failures or lapse of time ; 
 but it is worthy of special attention that in the Honor 
 Examinations, no candidate can try for Honors more than 
 once, or after a fixed number of terms from the date of 
 his Matriculation ; In Moderations, no candidate can 
 secure Honors after his eighth term ; In the Final Schools, 
 no candidate can try for Honors after his sixteenth 
 term ; unless, having secured Honors in or before that 
 term in one Final School, he desires to secure Honors in 
 a second Final School ; in such cases there is an extension 
 of time to the twentieth term. 
 
 Moderations (Honors) are held in Mathematics in 
 December and June of every year ; in Classics, in March 
 of every year. Those who are not specialising in either 
 of these subjects can either take Pass Moderations (after 
 their fourth term), or avoid Moderations by taking an 
 ' additional ' subject at Responsions, provided they intend 
 to take Honors in a Final School. 
 
 For those who intend to take Finals in Science or Law, 
 there is, besides the ' additional ' subject, a Preliminary 
 
243 
 
 Examination (Pass), which can be taken at any time, and 
 must be taken at some time before they enter for Honors 
 in their Final School. 
 
 In Moderations there are three classes of Honors, in 
 order of merit first, second, or third but in each class 
 the names are arranged alphabetically, not in order of 
 merit ; in the Final Schools there are four classes of 
 Honors, in order of merit, and with the names similarly 
 arranged (alphabetically). 
 
 There is no examination or thesis required for the 
 M.A. degree : it is granted as soon as the student has 
 entered on his twenty-seventh term representing the 
 seven years' term of apprenticeship in the Guilds, before 
 any one could become a Master. 
 
 Fees and Dues. 1. At Matriculation (i. e., the s. d. 
 formal ceremony before Vice-Chancellor) 2 10 
 2. .On entering a name before a Proctor : 
 
 For Responsions (i. e., Matriculation Exam- 
 ination) 2 2 
 
 For Additional Subject at Responsions .... 10 6 
 
 For Preliminary Examinations for Students 
 
 of Music 1 1 
 
 For each part of the First Public Examina- 
 tion (Moderations) 1 1 
 
 For each of the Parts, A (1), A (3), A (4), 
 
 B (2), B (5), in Pass Finals..... 110 
 
 For each of the other subjects of the Pass 
 
 Schools (Finals) 010 6 
 
 For any Honor School, except Mathematics 
 
 and Natural Science 2 2 
 
 For the School of Mathematics 1 11 6 
 
244 
 
 For the School of Natural Science : 
 
 (a) For each of the subjects in the Pre- 
 liminary Examination 10 6 
 
 (6) Final Honor Examination : 
 
 (1) In Physics or Chemistry 2 2 
 
 (2) In any other subjects 1 1 
 
 Before each Examination in Civil Law .... 1 1 
 Before the Examination for the Degree of 
 
 Master of Surgery 5 
 
 Before Examination in Medicine : 
 
 For each of the subjects, Organic Chemis- 
 try and Materia Medica 16 
 
 For remaining subjects in either Examina- 
 tion for Degree of M.B Ill 6 
 
 Before each Examination in Music 2 
 
 After Examination in Music, before suppli- 
 cating for degree of Mus. Bac 7 
 
 After Examination in Music, before suppli- 
 cating for Degree of Mus. Doc 2 
 
 Before each Examination in Preventive 
 
 Medicine 10 
 
 3. Before admission to the Degree of 
 
 B.A 710 
 
 M.A 12 
 
 B. Mus 5 
 
 D. Mus 10 
 
 B.C.L. orB.M 6 10 
 
 B.D..... 14 
 
 D.M., D.C.L., or D.D .40 
 
 An additional sum of 5 is to be paid for degrees by 
 accumulation, by decree, or in absence ; and of 10. 10s. 
 for degrees by diploma. 
 
245 
 
 4. To regain the right of voting in Convocation 
 
 after one's name has been removed From 
 
 the University Register s d. 
 
 Without residence 20 
 
 With 21 days' residence 10 
 
 5. Before incorporation (of Members of other 
 
 other Universities) 
 
 As an Undergraduate ] 
 
 As B.A 8 
 
 As M. A., B.M., B.C L , or B.D 15 
 
 As D.M., D.C.L., or D.D 40 
 
 As B. Mus 5 
 
 As D. Mus 10 
 
 6. Besides these fees, every member of the University 
 is charged with the payment of University dues ; for 
 each quarter of the first four years from Matriculation 
 (unless the B.A. Degree has been taken before the ex- 
 piration of this period), 10s. ; for every subsequent 
 quarter (or from the time of taking the B.A. Degree), 
 5s. ; but all M.A.'s, or B.C.L.'s may compound by pay- 
 ment of a sum varying from 15 15s. Od. to 6 9s. Od., 
 according to his age ; this sum is computed by a gradu- 
 ated scale corresponding to periods of five years between 
 the ages of 25 and 70. 
 
 Further Fees and Dues have to be paid by students in 
 statu pupillari, as (1) Collegiate, or (2) Non- Collegiate 
 members : 
 
 (1) Members of a College or Hall have to pay a deposit 
 (known as caution-money) of nearly 20, at. the com- 
 mencement of their course, while in residence at College 
 or the University (i. e., for 3 or 4 years), they have 
 
246 
 
 terminal bills to pay for board and lodging (either to the 
 College or to their landlord, according as they are in- 
 College or out-College students) ; for tuition ; for build- 
 ing and repairs funds ; also terminal College dues, which 
 are heavier than those of the University, and last till the 
 M.A. or an equivalent degree has been taken; also a 
 charge is exacted by the College, nearly equal to that of 
 the University, on the student's taking the degrees of 
 B.A. or M.A. 
 
 2. The most economical way (and also the least popu- 
 lar) of attending the University is as a non-Collegiate 
 member ; such an unattached student has, besides the 
 University dues and fees to pay, only the following 
 charges, which have the advantage of being clearly, 
 defined by statute, viz. : 
 
 1. On having his name entered on the books of s. d. 
 
 the Delegacy for unattached students. . . 210 
 
 2. As caution money while his name remains 
 
 on those books 2 
 
 3. For each quarter of the first three years, 
 
 during which his name is on the books, 
 unless before then he has taken the B.A. 
 degree 017 6 
 
 4. For every subsequent quarter, while his 
 
 rame is on the books. . 026 
 
CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 THE UNIVERSITIES OF SCOTLAND. 
 
 The Scottish Universities occupy an important place 
 among the great educational institutions of the world, 
 both on account of their long and illustrious history, and 
 of the peculiarly successful manner in which they have 
 at all times kept in touch with the national aspirations 
 and influenced directly the national life, fulfilling the 
 supreme function of a university in reaching and drawing 
 from all classes of the people, rich and poor. 
 
 There are four universities in Scotland ; St. Andrew's, 
 Glasgow, Aberdeen, and, Edinburgh. The University of 
 St. Andrew's is the oldest of these, and although now the 
 smallest of them all in point of the attendance of stu- 
 dents, its past has been singularly brilliant, and being 
 now a federation of colleges, the development of its 
 constitution furnishes useful material for the study of 
 university organization. It is true that the Universities 
 (Scotland) Act, 1889, has brought the universities within 
 the scope of a common, uniform system, and has changed 
 the old systems radically, but to understand the prevail- 
 ing order of things the better, it will be necessary to give 
 a very brief historical sketch of the institutions con- 
 cerned. 
 
248 
 
 k The University oj St. Andrew's. St. Andrew's has been 
 in existence since 1411, the date of its foundation charter. 
 It had its origin in the efforts of a few partriotic scholars 
 who in 1410 began to lecture on Theology, Canon Law, 
 Philosophy, and Logic. The success of the experiment 
 thus made induced Bishop Henry Wardlaw to grant a 
 charter of foundation, as stated, in 1411. The bulls con- 
 veying the Papal sanction were granted by Benedict 
 XIII., the claimant for the Papal throne supported for 
 the time being by Scotland. As no provision for build- 
 ings or endowments was made in the charter the work 
 of the University was carried on in churches and in 
 private chambers by the Doctors and Regents. These con- 
 stituted a faculty with power to confer degrees upon such 
 of their students as the Bishop might, after due examin- 
 ation and advising with the professors, deem worthy of 
 them. The functions and powers of the officers of the 
 University were somewhat curious The Rector could 
 exercise jurisdiction over the citizens, and inflict civil 
 punishment even on the civil magistracy. The members 
 of the University enjoyed special rights and privileges 
 denied to the other citizens. In the earlier days the 
 faculty took a paternal interest in the students in mat- 
 ters beyond the range of their studies. For instance, a 
 rule was laid down compelling the students to live in 
 residence, " collegia] iter " and for their accommodation 
 hostels were opened by the several masters. The hostels 
 were the cause of many disputes, as students could move 
 from one residence to the other of them, and a rivalry 
 sprang up between the masters. Then a common hall or 
 pedagogy was erected, but some of the masters contended 
 
249 
 
 that their private hostels were better than a common hall 
 and the outcome was that the experiment in furnishing a 
 students' residence was practically abandoned for a time. 
 The University flourished and attracted public atten- 
 tion and bequests. Public spirited men desirous of 
 emulating Bishop Wardlaw arose, and in the course of a 
 period of less than one hundred and thirty years, there were 
 three additional colleges founded in St. Andrew's under 
 the patronage of church and state. These were St. Sal- 
 vator's College, 1450; St. Leonard's College, 1512; and 
 St. Mary's, 1537. During this period and the years 
 immediately following, the University continued to enjoy 
 public and royal favour and there were not wanting 
 benefactors who lavished money upon it for equipment, 
 bursaries, and buildings. 
 
 The relations between the faculty and the students 
 of St. Leonard's College afford a glimpse of the kind of 
 discipline considered necessary in those days. The par- 
 ticulars are taken from the old statutes of the College. 
 " Religious observances played an important part of the 
 students' duties. All were enjoined to speak the Latin 
 tongue, and to express themselves with gravity, modesty, 
 and civility. Menial offices of various kinds fell to the lot 
 of the students. They had to sweep the whole place 
 every Sunday, and engage in a general cleaning twice a 
 year. They were forbidden to frequent the town, to hold 
 nocturnal meetings, to carry knives, or to play football. 
 Women were rigidly excluded from the college precincts." 
 And yet, notwithstanding the severity of its code of rules, 
 it is stated that the College of St Leonard became noted 
 for the " latitude of its teaching and its sympathy with 
 the new learning." 
 
250 
 
 In one sense St. Mary's College is the oldest in the 
 federated University. It represents the ancient St. John's 
 Hall and the pcedagogium. These old foundations secured 
 the interest of Archbishop Alexander Stewart, the 
 favourite pupil of Erasmus with that of the Beatons and 
 the Melvilles, and they were reconstructed as St. Mary's 
 College, still an integral part of the University. 
 
 The colleges drew their support from church benefac- 
 tions, crown grants, and the transference of tiends from 
 certain parishes to the use of the colleges. There were 
 also endowments by private individuals. The funds were 
 largely under the control of the Archbishop, who was the 
 chief church potentate within the bounds of the ecclesias- 
 tical jurisdiction in which the colleges were situated. 
 
 The education of Scotland, in all its branches and 
 grades, from the parochial school, the grammar school, to 
 the university, was profoundly influenced by the Re- 
 formation. In St. Andrew's, one of the results was the 
 re-organization of the work of the colleges. The colleges 
 of St. Salvator and St. Leonard were restricted to the 
 teaching of Philosoph}', Law, and Medicine, and the 
 College of St. Mary to Theology. In 1747 St. Salvator 
 and St. Leonard were united into one corporation, known 
 since then as the United College of St. Salvator and St. 
 Leonard. Since the union until lately the changes have 
 been mainly in the re-arrangement of the chairs and the 
 duties of the professors. As an academical body the 
 University consists of a Chancellor, Rector, Principals 
 (one of the United College, and one of St. Mary's), Pro- 
 fessors, Registered Graduates and Alumni, and Matri- 
 culated Students. 
 
251 
 
 The University of Glasgow. This institution also 
 owes its origin to the church. The bull establishing the 
 " Studium Generale" was granted by Pope Nicholas V., 
 and is dated 1450. The local movers were headed by 
 the Bishop of Glasgow, who, it seems, had the chief con- 
 trol of its affairs. The University consisted of "a 
 Chancellor, Rector, the masters and doctors in the Faculties 
 of Theology, Canon Law, and the Arts ; and of the incor- 
 porated students in these faculties," on whom graduation 
 degrees had been conferred. In the early days the Uni- 
 versity was almost entirely supported by the church, and 
 by fees charged for degrees and for lectures. A residence 
 was provided for the students in Arts, and this house was 
 known as the Pcedagogium or the College of Arts. 
 
 After the Reformation the Crown assumed control, and 
 the form of government was prescribed by the King 
 (James VI), in a charter which, besides the regulations 
 alluded to, contained provisions for an increase of funds. 
 With varying success, but with a gradual advance in 
 usefulness and importance, the present century was 
 reached, and during its course seventeen additional pro- 
 fessorships have been founded, the complete list being : 
 Mathematics (1691), Humanity (1706), Oriental Lan- 
 guages (1709), Civil Law (1712), Medicine (1712), Church 
 History (1716), Anatomy (1718) Astromony (1760), 
 Natural History (1807), Surgery (1815), Midwifery 
 (1815), Chemistry (1817), Botany (1818), Materia Medica 
 (1831;, Institutes of Medicine (1839), Forensic Medicine 
 (1839), Civil Engineering (1840), Conveyancing (1861), 
 English Language and Literature (1861), Divinity and 
 
 OF THE 
 
 TTNIVERSI 
 
252 
 
 Biblical Criticism (1861), Clinical Surgery (1874), Clinical 
 Medicine (1874), Naval Architecture (1883), History 
 (1893), Pathology (.1893). 
 
 As showing the interest of the Government in the 
 University, and the public spirit of the citizens of Glas- 
 gow an incident may be given, taken from a statement 
 published by the University. It was in connection with 
 the removal of the University buildings to a more 
 suitable site than that which it occupied in the centre of 
 the city : 
 
 " The funds at the disposal of the University to carry 
 out the scheme of removal consisted of (1) 100,000 
 for sale of the old site ; (2) 17,000 obtained as compen- 
 sation for a breach of contract with a railway company 
 in a transaction for the sale of the old site ; (3) a sum of 
 21,400, promised by Government in aid of the scheme of 
 removal, conditionally on a further sum of 24,000 being 
 raised by public subscription, for the erection of a sick 
 hospital in connection with the new University buildings." 
 The amount was found to be inadequate and the Senate 
 made an appeal for more money to the Government and 
 the public. In a short time the citizens subscribed nearly 
 100,000, and the government realizing the public interest 
 in the case, " announced their intention to ask Parliament 
 for the sum of 120,000, in six annual payments, on 
 condition of a like amount being raised by subscription 
 and expended on the buildings." The sum stated was 
 duly paid, and altogether the large amount of 256,429 
 was raised for the new buildings and the infirmary for 
 the sick. The new University buildings were designed 
 
253 
 
 by Sir G. Gilbert Scott and were erected on Gil more-hill, 
 where the classes of the University met for the first time 
 in the session of 1870-71. 
 
 The University of Aberdeen. This University 
 comprised two colleges, one founded by Bishop 
 Elphinstone under the authority of a Papal bull dated 
 149* at the instance of King James IV. Within this 
 University there was founded in 1505 the College of St. 
 Mary, afterwards known as King's College, the other, or 
 second of the two colleges, was founded in 1593, and was 
 named Marischal College, after its founder, George Keith, 
 fifth Earl Marischal of Scotland, who acted under the 
 authority of an Act of the Scots Parliament. The con- 
 stitutions, powers, and functions of these colleges differed 
 but slightly from those of the colleges already referred to 
 at St. Andrew's and Glasgow. A fact on which the Uni- 
 versity prides itself is the success it has attained to in 
 maintaining throughout its long career, a high academic 
 ideal. As it sets forth, " a chief merit appertaining to it 
 in this respect, has been the preservation of the system 
 of graduation as marking the goal of a university course." 
 With respect to this feature the Commission under the 
 Universities Act of 1858, remarks: 
 
 " Among the Universities of Scotland a degree in Arts 
 has, in Aberdeen only, continued to be recognized as the 
 proper termination of a student's course. Both in King's 
 and in Marischal College graduation has uniformly pre- 
 vailed as a general rule, and the effect of the practice in 
 stimulating the exertions of the students has been most 
 beneficial. We are glad to observe from the returns with 
 which we have been furnished, that the importance of 
 
254 
 
 graduation as a valuable part of the academical system 
 is now receiving a wider recognition in the other univer- 
 sities also, and we are induced to believe that this is 
 merely the beginning of a still greater advance in the 
 same direction, which will result, we hope, in restoring 
 graduation in arts to its proper position in all the univer- 
 sities." 
 
 This quotation is of interest, not only as showing the 
 practice at Aberdeen, but also at the other universities of 
 Scotland, on this important question. 
 
 It was not until the year 1800 that the Colleges of 
 King's and Marischal were united and came under the 
 operation of the general Act for the government of uni- 
 versities in Scotland. By ordinance No. 7 of the Com- 
 missioners appointed by the Act of 1858, the union was 
 effected and the University constituted a corporate body 
 consisting of a Chancellor, Rector, Principal, Professors, 
 Registered Graduates and Alumni, and Matriculated 
 Students. 
 
 The University of Edinburgh. This institution owes 
 its existence in a peculiar degree to the popular thirst for 
 knowledge which was a distinguishing feature of the latter 
 part of the sixteenth century, in Scotland. It sprang 
 from a small college, called the " Town's College " on ac- 
 count of the latter having been established by the Town 
 Council of Edinburgh, to meet the educational wants of 
 the ratepayers. This was in 1583, and during the long 
 period intervening between that year and 1858, the in- 
 stitution, which meanwhile had attained to the full dignity 
 and power of a great University, remained under "the 
 absolute control and patronage of the Town Council of 
 
255 
 
 Edinburgh." Since 1858, its government, has been 
 vested in the Senatus Academicus, subject to the 
 review and control of the University Court, as will be 
 subsequently noticed. It is a corporation consisting of 
 the Chancellor, Rector, Principal, Professors, Registered 
 Graduates and Alumni and Matriculated Students. 
 
 It does not seem to have suffered under the manage- 
 ment of the Town Council, for the buildings and equip- 
 ment seem to have kept pace with the world- wide fame 
 of the brilliant Professors who in an unbroken line have 
 occupied its more important chairs. In the additions to 
 its buildings from time to time Government co-operated 
 with the city, and public subscriptions have largely swelled 
 the necessary funds. The necessities of the School of 
 Medicine becoming urgent, an appeal was made to the 
 public in 1873 for subscriptions " for the purpose of pur- 
 chasing a site for and erecting complete Class Rooms, 
 Theatres, Laboratories, and Museums for the Faculty of 
 Medicine, with the latest scientific improvements ; for re- 
 organizing the Class Rooms of the College for the Faculties 
 of Arts, Divinity, and Law ; for providing increased and 
 more convenient accommodation for the University Lib- 
 rary ; for erecting a University Hall for conferring 
 degrees, for holding examinations and other public and 
 academic ceremonials ; and for improving to some extent 
 the north front of the College building." 
 
 The public subscription amounted to .148,548. The 
 Government contributed 80,000 ; other sums brought 
 the amount to the sum total of 244,587. The buildings 
 were begun in 1878, partly opened in 1880 and com- 
 pleted for use in 1888. They were designed by R. 
 
256 
 
 Rowand Anderson LL.D., Architect, and in them are 
 placed the " Lecture Rooms, etc., of the Faculty of Medi- 
 cine (excepting those of Botany and Natural History), 
 the Museums of Practice of Physic, Anatomy, Chemistry, 
 Obstetrics, Materia Medica, and Surgery ; a Students' 
 Reading Room, Students' Common Room, Faculty of 
 Medicine Reception Room, and office of the Faculty. 
 
 If Glasgow has its " Bute Hall " for conferring degrees, 
 for holding Sunday services, and for general convocation 
 purposes, Edinburgh can boast of its " McEwan Hall " 
 which is a magnificent pile. It is capable of holding 
 3,000 people. The space is apportioned as follows : "A 
 flat area, to be occupied by the graduates on ceremonial 
 days ; a raised amphitheatre of seats following the sweep 
 of the semi-circle, and two galleries, also semi- circular in 
 form, rising, one above the other. Immediately at the 
 back of the amphitheatre is a vaulted fire-proof corridor 
 and above the latter is the first gallery. The platform 
 is placed on the straight side of the Hall with appropriate 
 seats for the Chancellor, Rector, Principal, University 
 Court, Senatus, Curators, etc." It is exceedingly hand- 
 some and worthy of the great University to which it 
 has been donated. 
 
 University Government The historical notes and other 
 particulars given in the foregoing pages will not only serve 
 as an interesting background to the system of University 
 government now in vogue, but aid in a better understand- 
 ing of the great revolution effected by recent legislation. 
 Sweeping changes were made in the constitutions of the 
 Scottish Universities by the Universities (Scotland) Act 
 1858, and an approach made to a uniform system of govern- 
 
257 
 
 ment for them all. That Act was followed by several 
 others having a bearing more or less upon the Univer- 
 sities, but they scarcely need be mentioned here. The 
 next great J-tep forward was taken in University con- 
 solidation when the Act of 1889 was passed. These two 
 Acts (1858 and 1889) with the ordinances depending upon 
 them furnish the constitution of the Scottish Universities 
 of the present day. 
 
 The three bodies in which the government of the 
 University is invested are: The University Court, the 
 Senatus Academicus, the General Council. There is also 
 a Universities Committee which shall come into existence 
 as an active body after the expiry of the powers of the 
 Commissioners appointed for the purpose of instituting 
 the recent statutory changes. 
 
 The Universities Committee consists of the Lord Pres- 
 ident of the Privy Council, the Secretary for Scotland, 
 the Lord Justice General, [Scotland], if a member of the 
 Privy Council, the Lord Justice Clerk [Scotland] if a 
 member of the Privy Council, the Lord Advocate [Scot- 
 land] if a member of the Privy Council, the Chancellor 
 of each of the Universities, if a member of the Privy 
 Council, the Lord Rector of each of the Universities, if 
 a member of the Privy Council, one member at least of 
 the Judicial Committee of the Privy Council and such 
 other member or members of the Privy Council as Her 
 Majesty may from time to time think fit to appoint. 
 
 The powers and duties of the Universities Committee 
 may, subject to any rules or regulations which may from 
 time to time be passed by Her Majesty in Council, be ex- 
 ercised and discharged by any three or more of the com- 
 
258 
 
 mittee, one of whom shall be a member of the Judical 
 Committee of the Privy Council, or one of Her 
 Majesty's Senators of the College of Justice in Scotland. 
 Briefly, the Universities Committee is the highest 
 power, in a well-defined limit, in University Government. 
 No new college can be affiliated to, and none affiliated can 
 be withdrawn from, a University without the consent of 
 the Universities Committee. The committee is the judge 
 of the sufficiency of the endowment of any college seeking 
 affiliation. No new professorship can be founded by the 
 University Court without the approval of the Univer- 
 sities Committee. 
 
 Scottish University commissioners were appointed by 
 the Act of 1889. Their powers are vast, but as they are 
 not a permanent part of the constitution of the univer- 
 sities, but a temporary element, their work need not be 
 described in detail. On the completion of their labours, 
 they will be virtually succeeded by the University Court 
 and the Universities Committee. 
 
 The University Court. Of the three bodies directly 
 charged with the government of the University, the 
 University Court is the most important, possessing 
 the most extensive powers. Hitherto the Senatus Acade- 
 micus has had the administration of the property and 
 revenues of the University ; under the Act of 1889, the 
 University Court has assumed the entire administration 
 of the real property, and all revenues and endowments 
 which are vested in the University Court by the Act 
 The court reviews the acts of the Senatus, and 
 appoints to all chairs whose patronage is or may in 
 the future be, in the university (the exceptions being such 
 
259 
 
 as those appointed by the curators of Edinburgh Univer- 
 sity, and regius professors). They appoint examiners 
 and lecturers. They define professors' duties (on appli- 
 cation and subject to appeal), etc The constitution of 
 the University Court of St. Andrew's differs from those 
 of the other Universities. They are constituted as 
 follows: 
 
 In St. Andrew's the Rector, the Principal, the Principal 
 of St. Mary's College (theological), and the Principal of 
 University College, Dundee (affiliated), an assessor nomi- 
 nated by the Chancellor, an assessor nominated by the 
 Rector, the Provost of St. Andrew's for the time 
 being, the Provost of Dundee for the time being, four 
 assessors elected by the General Council, three assessors 
 elected by the Senatus, and such number, not exceeding 
 four in all, of representatives of affiliated colleges. 
 
 In Glasgow the Rector, the Principal, the Lord Provost 
 of Glasgow for the time being, an assessor nominated 
 by the Chancellor, an assessor nominated by the Rector, 
 an assessor nominated by the Lord Provost, magistrates 
 and town council of Glasgow, four assessors elected by the 
 General Council, four assessors elected by the Senatus 
 Academicus, such number, not exceeding four in all from 
 affiliated colleges. 
 
 The members are drawn from the same sources and 
 in equal numbers, in each section, in the Universities 
 of Aberdeen and Edinburgh as in that of Glasgow. 
 
 Seven members of each University Court form a quorum. 
 The Rector, and in his absence the Principal, shall 
 preside at the meetings of the University Court. 
 The University Court is a body corporate, with per- 
 
26(5 
 
 petual succession and a common seal, and in it is vested 
 all the property heritable and moveable pertaining to the 
 University. Its powers which apply alike to the four 
 Scotch Universities are : 
 
 To review all decisions of the Senatus Academicus, and to be a 
 Court of Appeal from the Senatus in every case, (except as other- 
 wise provided in the Universities Act of 1858.) 
 
 To effect improvements in the internal arrangements of the Uni- 
 versity, after due communication with the Senatus Academicus, 
 and with the sanction of the Chancellor, provided that all such 
 proposed improvements shall be submitted to the University Coun- 
 cil for their consideration. 
 
 To require due attention on the part of the professors to regula- 
 tions as to the mode of teaching, and other duties imposed on the 
 professors. 
 
 To fix and regulate, from time to time, the fees in theseveral classes. 
 
 Upon sufficient cause shown, and after due investigation, to cen- 
 sure a Principal or professor, or to suspend him from his office and 
 from the emoluments thereof in whole or in part, for any period 
 not exceeding one year, or to require him to retire from his office 
 on a retiring allowance, or to deprive him of his office : and during 
 the suspension of any professor, to make due provision for the 
 teaching of his class : Provided always, that no such sentence of 
 censure, suspension, or deprivation., or requisition on a professor to 
 retire from office, shall have any effect until it has been approved 
 by her Majesty in Council. 
 
 To inquire into and control the admin : stration by the Senatus 
 Academicus, or Principal and professors of any college, of the 
 revenue, expenditure, and all the pecuniary concerns of the Uni- 
 versity and of any college therein, including funds mortified for 
 bursaries and other purposes. 
 
 In addition to the powers conferred upon it by the Act of 1858, 
 the University Court, under the Act of 1889, has power 
 
 To administer and manage the whole revenue and property of the 
 University, and the college or colleges thereof existing at the passing 
 of this Act, including the share appropriated to such University out 
 
261 
 
 of the annual Government grant, and also including funds morti- 
 fied for bursaries and other purposes, and to appoint factors or col- 
 lectors, to grant leases, to draw rents, and generally to have all the 
 powers necessary for the management and administra'ion of the 
 said revenue and property. 
 
 To review any decision of the Senatus Academicus on a matter 
 within its competency which may be appealed against by a member 
 of the Senatus, or other member of the University having an in- 
 terest in the decision, and to take into consideration all represen- 
 tations and reports made to it by the Senatus Academicus and by 
 the General Council. 
 
 To review, on representation made by any of its members, or by 
 any member of the Senatus Academicus, any decision which the 
 Senatus Academicus may come to in the exercise of its powers in 
 the regulation and superintendence of the teaching and discipline 
 of the University. Provided always, that the University Court 
 shall not review any decision of the Senatus Academicus in a matter 
 of discipline, except upon appeal taken either by a member of the 
 Senatus or by a member of the University directly affected by such 
 decision. 
 
 To appoint professors whose chairs are, or may come to be, in the 
 patronage of the University ; to appoint examiners and lectures ; 
 and to graut recognition to the teaching of any college or indi- 
 vidual teacher for the purposes of graduation. 
 
 To define on application by any member of the Senatus Acade- 
 micus the nature and limits of a professor's duties under his com- 
 mission, subject to appeal to the Universities Committee. 
 
 To take proceedings against a Principal or professor, University 
 lecturer, assistant, recognized teacher or examiner, or any other 
 person employed in teaching or examining without the necessity of 
 anyone not a member of the Court appearing as prosecutor, and for 
 the purpose of such proceedings to call before it any member of the 
 University to give evidence, and to require the production of docu- 
 ments, and also to institute and conduct any such inquiries as it 
 may deem necessary. 
 
 To appoint from among members of the University or others, not 
 being members of the Senatus Academicus, one-third of the mem- 
 bers of any standing committee or committees charged, with the 
 
262 
 
 immediate superintendence of any libraries or museums, or the con- 
 tents thereof, belonging to the University and college or colleges 
 thereof existing at the passing of this Act, and on representation 
 made by any of its members, or by any member of the Senatus 
 Academicus, to review any decision which the Senatus Academicus, 
 in the exercise of its powers, may come to in respect of the recom- 
 mendations of such committee or committees. 
 
 To appoint committees of its own number consisting of not less 
 than five menbers, with powers to report on any business that may 
 be entrusted to them by the University Court, or to carry out 
 special instructions ordered by the University Court. 
 
 After the expiration of the powers of the Commission to found 
 new professorships with the approval of the Universities Committee, 
 and after such expiration no new professorship shall be founded ex- 
 cept as provided in the Act. 
 
 The University Court has power to make such ordinances as it 
 thinks fit, with the approval of Her Majesty in Council : (1) With 
 respect to the appropriation of the sum allotted to the University 
 out of the annual government grant ; and (2) with respect to the 
 altering or revoking any of the ordinances affecting the University 
 which have been or may be framed and passed under the Universi- 
 ties (Scotland) Act, 1858, or the Act of 1889, and making new or- 
 dinances : Provided that such ordinances, before being submitted 
 to Her Majesty for approval, shall have been communicated by the 
 University Court to the Senatus Academicus and to the General 
 Council, whose opinion thereon, if returned to the University 
 Court within one month, shall have been taken into consideration ; 
 Provided also that the said ordinances, when finally adjusted by the 
 University Court, shall have been communicated to the University 
 Courts of the other universities, and that, if notice of dissent to 
 such ordinances shall have been given by any University Court, or 
 by any person directly affected by such ordinance, to the University 
 Court making such ordinances, within one month after the receipt 
 thereof, the dissenting University Court or person may within one 
 month after notifying dissent make a representation in regard 
 thereto to Her Majesty in Council; Provided further that no ordin- 
 ance made under this section shall be of any validity until it has 
 
263 
 
 been approved by Her Majesty in Council, and that it shall be law- 
 ful for Her Majesty to refer such ordinances to the. Universities 
 Committee, who shall report to Her Majesty thereon ; Provided 
 further, that such ordinances shall be laid before both Houses of 
 Parliament in the manner provided by section twenty of the Act of 
 1889 ; Provided further, that in computing the period of one month 
 for the purposes of this section, the months of August and Sep- 
 tember shall not be counted, nor any part thereof. 
 
 The Senatus Academicus. The Senatus Academicus 
 consists of the Principal and the whole of the professors 
 in each University. Their duties are to superintend and 
 regulate the teaching and discipline of the University. 
 The Principal of the University is the President of the 
 Senatus having a deliberative and casting vote. The 
 Senatus appoints two-thirds of the members of any 
 standing committee or committees charged with the im- 
 mediate superintendence of libraries or museums. It re- 
 ceives in the first instance all reports by such committees 
 and it may confirm, modity or reject the recommendations 
 in such reports, subject to the review of the University 
 Court. One-third of the Senatus constitutes a quorum. 
 
 The General Council. The third body directly charg- 
 ed with a part in the government of the Universities is 
 the General Council. It was instituted in 18c8. It is 
 composed of the Chancellor, professors, members of the 
 University Court and all the graduates of the Univer- 
 sity. This body elects the Chancellor, who presides over 
 its meetings. It also elects four assessors to represent it 
 in the University Court. It is empowered " to take into 
 consideration all questions affecting the well-being and 
 prosperity of the University and to make representations 
 Irom time to time on such questions to the University 
 
264 j 
 
 ourt, who shall consider the 'same, and return to the 
 council their deliverance thereon." The Council holds 
 two stated meetings a year, and may hold special meet- 
 ings at the instance of the Chancellor, who must 
 convene such meetings on a requisition from a quorum of 
 members. 
 
 Financial Administration. On the passing of the 
 Universities Act 1889, Commissioners were appointed 
 with almost absolute powers to construct the university 
 system embodied in the provisions of the said Act. 
 The revenues and funds, bursaries, etc., of the Uni- 
 versities from every source came within the scope of the 
 Commission's sway and in the main passed from them, 
 upon the expiry of their powers, or by their ordinance, 
 in accordance with the statute, to the University Court 
 to which the property was transferred in 1890. The real 
 property is therefore vested in the University Court, and 
 the endowments, bequests and bursaries (with some excep- 
 tions) are administered by the University Court, and 
 without exception in accordance with ordinances with 
 which the University Court can deal. 
 
 The Appointment of Professors and Examiners. The 
 appointment of professors and examiners rests with the 
 University Court, with certain limitations, viz : the 
 chairs must be within the patronage of the University, 
 such professorships as are in the appointment of the cur- 
 ators of the Edinburgh University have not been trans- 
 ferred to the University Court, Regius professors : so that 
 there is still a want of uniformity in the appointment of 
 professors. In the case of one chair, in the University of 
 Aberdeen, that of systematic theology, the professor is 
 
265 
 
 appointed by examination. Assistant professors, and lec- 
 turers are appointed by the University Court after con- 
 sultation with the Senatus Academicus. 
 
 Assistants and lecturers shall be in all cases subject to 
 the discipline of the Senatus and University Court. 
 
 The examiners for graduation in arts, science, law, di- 
 vinity, medicine, etc., are the professors of or lecturers on, 
 the subjects which qualify for Degrees and such addi- 
 tional examiners as the University Court may appoint. 
 
 Duties of the Chief Officers of the Universities. The 
 Chancellor is the chief officer of the University. He is 
 elected (for life) by the general council and presides over 
 its meetings. It is through him or his deputy, the vice- 
 chancellor that degrees are conferred on persons found 
 qualified by the Senatus. 
 
 The Vice-Chancellor is appointed by the Chancellor, 
 but in no respect can he act for the Chancellor except in 
 so far as the conferring of degrees are concerned. 
 
 The Lord Rector is elected by the vote of the Ma- 
 triculated Students. He is president of the University 
 Court. Before appointing his Assessor in that court he 
 may confer with the Students' Representative Council, 
 with the view of meeting their wishes in making his 
 choice. He is regarded as the students' representative in 
 the University Court, from the fact that he is elected to 
 the position of Lord Rector by their votes. 
 
 The Principal is the resident head of the university. 
 He is appointed, by the Crown, and in Edinburgh by the 
 Curators. He is president of the Senatus, and guides its 
 deliberations in the educational side of its work, as well 
 as performing a considerable amount of executive work. 
 
260 
 
 The Dean of Faculties, although still elected in one 
 or two of the Universities by the Senatus, does not seem 
 to have been recognized by the Act of 1889. 
 
 The Parliamentary Representative is elected by the 
 General Council. Two University representatives are 
 returned to Parliament from Scotland, Glasgow and 
 Aberdeen from one constituency, and Edinburgh and St 
 Andrew's, for the other. 
 
 The duties of the other officials will be sufficiently in- 
 dicated by the designation of their offices ; Librarian, 
 Curator of museum, Secretary to the University Court, 
 Clerk of Senate, Registrar and Clerk of the General 
 Council. 
 
 Bursaries. The bursaries are administered by the 
 University Court under the ordinances of the Commis- 
 sioners, the purpose of the founders being kept generally 
 in view. 
 
 The, Curriculum. The framing of the Curriculum of 
 studies is under the supervision of the Senatus Acad- 
 emicus, but before entering on the Curriculum each 
 student must pass a preliminary examination in English, 
 Latin or Greek, mathematics, and one of the following: 
 Latin or Greek (if not already taken), French, German, 
 Italian, Dynamics. The preliminary examinations are 
 held twice each 'year, at the beginning and at the close 
 of the session. They are conducted by a Joint Board ap- 
 pointed by the University Court, and consisting of four 
 professors or lecturers and eight additional examiners. 
 The standard of the examination and the character of the 
 examination papers will be maintained by the Joint 
 Board, but the examiners at each university will exam- 
 
267 
 
 ine candidates for matriculation, and as soon as the 
 answers of the candidates have been marked the exam- 
 iners send them through the Senatus to the Joint Board. 
 In each university each candidate, before presenting him- 
 self for any preliminary examination, must pay to the 
 general fund of the university a fee of half a guinea. 
 
 Boards of Studies. For the purpose of iraming the 
 Curriculum for the several departments of study necessary 
 for a degree, the Senatus in each university is empowered 
 to appoint Boards of Studies, corresponding as nearly as 
 may be to the departments of study concerned. 
 Before the end of each Winter Session each Pro- 
 fessor and Lecturer in the said Departments ot Study 
 shall submit to the proper Board of Studies for its ap- 
 proval a syllabus of the subjects and books proposed for 
 the work of his class for the next academical year. As 
 soon as such approval has been given, the syllabus shall 
 be transmitted to the Faculty of Arts for its consider- 
 ation. The syllabus, with such observations as the 
 Faculty of Arts mey see fit to make thereon, shall then 
 be transmitted to the Senatus for its sanction. Before 
 the end of each winter session each Board of Studies 
 shall prepare a scheme, defining, for the academical year 
 next but one following, the classes which shall be deemed 
 to be Honors classes, and the subjects and courses of 
 reading for Honors in its Department, and shall report 
 the same to the Faculty of Arts for its consideration. 
 The scheme, with such observations as the Faculty of 
 Arts may see fit to make thereon, shall then be trans- 
 mitted to the Senatus for its sanction. Each Board shall 
 in like manner make recommendations through the 
 
Faculty of Arts to the Senatus in regard to the half 
 courses which may be sanctioned, and the lectures which 
 may be given on special subjects. The Principal and the 
 Dean of Arts are ex officio members of each Board of 
 Studies. 
 
 Examinations. There are three classes of exam- 
 inations : (1) The preliminary, already described: (2) 
 class examinations, consisting of verbal or oral and 
 written examinations in the work of the class from day 
 to day, which count on the public certificate of attend- 
 ance on the classes, but not in obtaining a degree ; (3) 
 examination for degrees. 
 
 Candidates for the ordinary degree of Master of Arts 
 may follow the curriculum and take their degree in the 
 subjects recognized therein,. or may vary the curriculum 
 for graduation under specified regulations. In order to 
 graduate with a degree, except Engineering, B.Sc. and 
 B.L. Degree, the preliminary examination must be passed, 
 then attendance on the prescribed courses, after which 
 the examinations in the subjects prescribed for the degree 
 are taken. For the degrees of LL.B. and B.D., candidates 
 must have already passed in Arts. The degree exam- 
 inations are, in general, conducted by the examiners 
 appointed by the University Court, and consisting of the 
 Professors in the various subjects, in conjunction with 
 non-professional examiners, who are remunerated by the 
 University Court. The standard of the examination in 
 the various subjects is settled by these examiners, pro- 
 fessorial and non professorial, subject to general super- 
 vision and regulation by the Senatus. Questions of this 
 kind would not come before the University Court, unless 
 
269 
 
 on appeal by a member of the Senatus. Reports 
 from the examiners are submitted to the Senatus. 
 An appeal would lie from the examiners to the Senate 
 and from the Senate to the University Court, in reference 
 to examinations, but this is almost unknown in practice. 
 For degrees, examinations are held twice a year, March, 
 April and October, November. Candidates must attend 
 full courses in at least seven subjects, and be examined 
 on these subjects, in order to qualify for the degree of 
 M.A., of these subjects four must be Latin or Greek, 
 English or a Modern Language or History, Logic and 
 Metaphysics or Moral Philosophy, Mathematics or 
 Natural Philosophy. The departments of study for 
 graduation in Arts in each university includes : 
 
 1. Language and Literature. 
 
 Latin. Italian. 
 
 Greek. Sanskrit. 
 
 English. Hebrew. 
 
 French. Arabic or Syriac. 
 
 German. Celtic. 
 
 2. Mental Philosophy. 
 
 Education (Theory, History, 
 
 and Art of) 
 Philosopy of Law. 
 
 Logic and Metaphysics. 
 Moral Philosophy. 
 Political Economy. 
 
 3. Science. 
 
 Zoology. 
 Botany. 
 Geology. 
 
 Mathematics. 
 Natural Philosopy. 
 Astronomy. 
 Chemistry. 
 
 4. History and Law. 
 
 History. Constitutional Law and His- 
 
 Archseology and Art (History tory. 
 
 f). Roman Law. 
 
 Public Law, 
 
270 
 
 The Degree of M.A., may be taken with Honors in 
 any of the following groups, in which Honors shall 
 have been established in at least two subjects : 
 
 (a) Classics (i.e., Latin and Greek, with optional subjects, such 
 as Comparative Philology, Ancient Philosophy, and 
 Classical Archaeology). 
 
 (6) Mental Philosophy. 
 
 (c) Mathematics and Natural Philosophy. 
 
 (d) Semitic Languages. 
 
 (e) Indian Languages. 
 
 (f) English (Language, Literature, and British History). 
 
 (g) Modern Languages and Literature. 
 (h) History. 
 
 Every Candidate must take up at least two subjects in 
 which he must pass with Honors, and in the remainder 
 secure the necessary standing for the ordinary degree. 
 
 Candidates obtaining first or second-class honors 
 may, after a lapse of five years, become candidates 
 for' the degree of D. Sc., D. Phil., or D. Litt., 
 according to the deparfcmens in which they may have 
 obtained honors. Such candidates must present a 
 thesis or a published memoir, or work to be approved by 
 the Senatus, and may also be subjected to a further 
 examination if the Senatus think fit. 
 
 Candidates for the degree of B. Sc., in pure science or 
 engineering, must attend courses of instruction in seven 
 subjects selected as prescribed, extending over three 
 academical years, and must undergo a first and a final 
 science examination in which the subjects are grouped. 
 Candidates who have taken the B. Sc. degree in pure 
 science or engineering may proceed to the degree of D. 
 Sc., under conditions similar to those described for D. 
 Phil., etc. 
 
271 
 
 The Curriculum in Medicine for the Degrees of M.B., 
 and Ch. B. extends over five years. About twenty main 
 subjects are included, and several shorter courses on 
 special subjects. There are four professional examinations 
 to be taken at various stages of the course. The higher 
 degrees of M.D., and Ch. M. may be separately obtained 
 by those who have previously obtained the double bach- 
 elorship. After a certain period passed in further study 
 or in practice, a thesis being required in all cases, and a 
 further examination in Chemical Medicine for M.D., and 
 in Chemical Surgery, Surgical Anatomy, and operations 
 on the dead body, for Ch. M. 
 
 A Curriculum of two years is required for the degree 
 of B.L., with a degree examination. If a candidate is 
 not a graduate in Arts he must pass the preliminary 
 examination. 
 
 The M.A. Degree and an attendance for three years on 
 a Theological course is necessary to qualify for the 
 degree of B.D. There are two degree examinations, 
 the first embracing Hebrew, New Testament Exegesis, 
 and Apologetics, and the Second Divinity, Church History 
 and Biblical Criticism. 
 
 Students' Fees. Students' Fees are as follows: For 
 matritulation, 1. 1. 0.; Arts Classes, 3. 3. 0. each, except 
 Natural Philosophy, 4. 4. 0., and Physical Laboratory, 
 6. 6. 0.; Chemical Laboratory, 10. 10. 0. The other 
 faculties average much the same for classes. So, also, 
 the classes in Queen Margaret's College, for women 
 affiliated with the Glasgow University. 
 
272 
 
 The fees for Degrees are as follows : 
 
 M. A. Degree , 5. 5.0. 
 
 B.Sc. " 3. 3.0. 
 
 D.Litt., D.Sc., D.Phil. Degrees, each 10. 10. 0. 
 
 LL.B. Degree 6. 6.0. 
 
 B.L. " 5. 5.0. 
 
 M.B., B.Ch. Degree, total 23. 2. 0. 
 
 B.D. Degree 5. 5. 0. 
 
 No fees can be charged for Honorary Degrees. 
 Library Fees, 10s. Gd.. each year. 
 
 Graduation, after examination, for membership in General 
 Council (compulsory) 1. 0. 0. 
 
 Students Representative Council. This is a compara- 
 tively new element in Scottish University organization. 
 It is recognized by the Act of 1889 for the first time. 
 The Commissioners, acting under the powers conferred 
 upon them by that Act have issued an Ordinance, pro- 
 viding as follows : 
 
 The Students' Representative Council shall submit to the 
 University Court for approval the regulations under which it exists, 
 and these regulations as approved, or with such alterations as may 
 from time to time be approved by the University Court, shall form 
 the constitution of the Students' Representative Council, and shall, 
 subject to the provisions of this Ordinance, determine the functions 
 thereof, and the mode of election thereto ; 
 
 After the University Court has approved of the constitution of a 
 Students' Representative Council, alterations in the said constitution 
 shall be of no effect unless and until they shall receive the approval 
 of the University Court ; 
 
 The Students' Representative Council shall be entitled to petition 
 the Senatus Academicus with regard to any matter affecting the 
 teaching and discipline of the University, and the Senatus Acad- 
 emicus shall dispose of the matter of the petition, or shall, if so 
 prayed, forward any such petition to the University Court, with 
 such observations as it may think fit to make thereon j 
 
273 
 
 The Students' Representative Council shall be entitled to petition 
 the University Court with regard to any matter affecting the 
 Students other than those falling under the immediately preceding 
 sub-section ; 
 
 Nothing contained in this Section shall be held to prejudice any 
 right of appeal which may be competent under Section 6, sub- 
 section 2, of the said Act, nor the powers and jurisdiction of the 
 Senatus Academicus with regard to the teaching and discipline of 
 the University. 
 
 The Council consists of representatives from the 
 different years of all the different faculties in the 
 University, and its aims are : (1) To represent the 
 students in matters affecting their interests ; (2) to 
 afford a recognized means of communication between the 
 students and the University authorities ; and (3) to pro- 
 mote social and academical unity among the students. 
 
 Alongside of the Council and working in harmony 
 with it is the University Union. The Council has 
 various sub -committees : an Inter-universities Committee, 
 a Magazine Committee, which conducts a University 
 Magazine, published weekly, fortnightly, or monthly, as 
 the case may be, an Amusement Committee and a Song 
 Book Committee. The consensus of opinion seems to be 
 that the Students' Representative Council has been a 
 useful adjunct to the Universities in the matters of gov- 
 ernment, and of the social life of the institutions. 
 
 The Social Life of the Universities. Social facilities are 
 increasing from year to year in consonance with the 
 broader ideas which are making themselves felt in Uni- 
 versity government. Not a remnant of the severe 
 methods of discipline, or restriction noted in connection 
 with St. Leonard's College remains. The social life 
 
274 
 
 differs in the different Universities, taking color from 
 local surroundings, yet there is a sameness in many 
 important respects, common to them all. Each for in- 
 stance has its University Union, its Literary and Debat- 
 ing Society, its magazines, its political clubs, its 
 games, its gymnasium for physical exercise, and its 
 athletic clubs. Taking Glasgow, as an example, we get a 
 typical glance at them all. First, there is the University 
 Union. It originated at a meeting of students and grad- 
 uates held on February 14th 1885. Its foundation and 
 constitution are as follows : 
 
 A sum sufficient to erect a building for this purpose having been 
 offered to the Senate by' John M 'In tyre, Esq. M.D., Odiham, Hamp- 
 shire, and the Senate having accepted this gift, Articles of Consti- 
 tution were drawn up by a Committee of Students and Graduates, 
 and received the approval of the Senate, of the Donor, and of the 
 Students' Representative Council. A further sum of 12,000 was 
 raised by the Union Bazaar of 1889, and devoted to furnishing and 
 endowing the building. In 1893, to meet the increasing member- 
 ship, the building was largely extended at a cost of 2,800. The 
 Union is governed by a Board of Directors, appointed by the Com- 
 mittee of Management, which is elected annually at the General 
 Meeting of the Members. 
 
 The objects of the Union are to provide Students with the com- 
 forts and conveniences of a social club, to hold debates, and to 
 form a centre to which the various University societies may be 
 affiliated. The buildings comprise a debating hall, a dinnig hall, 
 reading and news rooms, billiard and smoking rooms, committee 
 rooms, lavatories, etc. 
 
 The members of the Union are ordinary members or life mem- 
 bers. 
 
 Ordinary membership of the Union is open to all matriculated 
 students and all former students of the University, and all medical 
 students of Glasgow whose names are enrolled in the Extra-mural 
 
275 
 
 Album of the University, on payment of an annual subscription of 
 five shillings. Students may join for the summer session only, on 
 payment of three shillings. 
 
 All matriculated students and former students of the University 
 may, on payment of the sum of three pounds three shillings, be- 
 come Life Members of the Union. 
 
 The Union has successfully carried out its objects in 
 full, and its handsome building at the northern entrance 
 to the University is the pride of all the students who 
 find it a most convenient and useful centre as well as a 
 place of enjoyment and rest. 
 
 Then, there is the Theological Society, where essays 
 are read and debates indulged in on kindred subjects. 
 The ordinary membership is confined to Divinity Stu- 
 dents, but students connected with the other faculties of 
 the University may become Associates. Next in order 
 is the Medico-Chirurgical Society, for the prosecution of 
 medical research, and probably the most popular of them 
 all. The Dialectic which meets weekly, during the session 
 for the discussion of literary philosophical, and political 
 subjects. There are also the Oriental Society, for the 
 study of eastern languages, the Alexandrian Society, the 
 members of which discuss .questions connected with the 
 literatures of ancient Greece and Rome ; the Philosoph- 
 ical Society, the Engineering Society, the Physical 
 Society, the Chemical Society, the Missionary Society, 
 the Christian Association, the Total Abstinence Society, 
 the Athletic Club, the United Presbyterian Students' 
 Society, the Rifle Club, the University Club (Glasgow), 
 the Glasgow University Club (London), and this does not 
 exhaust the list. The University Union Building affords 
 most of them a home and permits of a social intercourse 
 which otherwise would be impossible. 
 
276 
 
 In conducting the affairs of the clubs, societies, 
 etc., the authorities allow the greatest freedom. The 
 students control their own affairs ; they hava their own 
 building and their own concerns are not interfered with. 
 The influence of the students, Representative Council in 
 the social life of the University is a moderating one. 
 The Council keeps in touch with the Senatus Academicus 
 on the one hand and with the students on the other- 
 There is no restriction placed on the University publica- 
 tions. Members of the Senatus are frequent contributors 
 to the pages of the Students' Magazine. Sometimes the 
 Senatus is severely criticised, but generally the author- 
 ities secure the sympathy and support of the periodicals 
 and the best of good feeling generally prevails. 
 
 Religious Life in the Universities. There are Societies 
 for religious purposes. Prayer meetings are held re- 
 gularly at all the Universities by students whose piety 
 the college gown and trencher cannot hide. There are 
 branches of the Young Men's Christian Association at all 
 the Universities, and they are fairly well supported- 
 Sometimes, there are special evangelistic services held 
 for the students by such celebrated men as Professors 
 Henry Drummond and T. M. Lindsay, D.D., with en- 
 couraging results. 
 
 Rifle Clubs. The martial spirit finds an outlet in Rifle 
 Clubs, which are very popular and in volunteer corps, 
 such as the University Company of Artillery Volunteers 
 of St. Andrew's, founded by Professor Scott Lang, now its 
 Honorary Major, and attached to the First Fifeshire 
 Corps of Artillery Volunteers. As its success has drawn 
 
attention to it from the other Universities a brief 
 sketch of it from a hand book to the University may be 
 reproduced : " The Instructor is Brigade, Sergeant Major 
 Brockie, R.A. All the Non-Commissioned officers are at 
 present students, and attention to duty is the principle 
 of promotion. Any student may join, and uniform and 
 accoutrements are supplied free of charge to those who 
 join for three years. There is a Carbine Shooting Club 
 in connection with the Battery, and competitions are held 
 on Saturday forenoon during the session : there are also 
 battery competitions for those who do not join the 
 Shooting Club. Big gun practice is frequently held : 
 the range is a sea one. Every summer, generally in the 
 month of July, four detachments, with officers, take part 
 in the competitions of the Scottish National Artillery 
 Association's Camp at Barry. A preparatory camp is 
 held in the United College quadrangle, some eight day s 
 in all being passed under canvas, but in future the prepara- 
 tory camp will likely be of longer duration. As all 
 expenses in connection with these camps (except that of 
 food at St. Andrew's) are disbursed by the Battery, the 
 camping out is a great incentive to join. In the com- 
 petitions at Barry the University men have always taken 
 a prominent part and they once carried off the second 
 aggregate badges. The physical training afforded by the 
 drill cannot be over- estimated and the course of gunnery 
 instruction is interesting and profitable. The members 
 enjoy many privileges and had the distinction of forming 
 a guard of hono r when Lord Dufferin came to deliver 
 his Rectorial Address. The Battery also sends a repre- 
 sentative to the Students' Council 
 
27S 
 
 Students' Residence. There is no academic provision 
 for residential accommodation in any University. In St. 
 Andrew's, the Professors organize a system of lodgings, 
 while in Edinburgh several Halls of Residence under the 
 supervision of a voluntary Committee provide accom- 
 modation for a small proportion of students. In Edin- 
 burgh a Hall of Residence for Divinity Students was 
 recently opened, also a voluntary undertaking. 
 
PART III. 
 
 UNIVERSITIES OF THE UNITED 
 STATES. 
 
CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 HARVARD UNIVERSITY. 
 
 Ihe Early History of Harvard. In 1636, the General 
 Court* of Massachusetts made a grant of four hundred 
 pounds, to which were added in 1640 the ferry receipts 
 between Boston and Charlestown, towards the founding 
 of a college in that colony. Edward Everett in his 
 speech at the second centenary celebration referred to 
 this as the first instance on record of the people's repre- 
 sentatives ever giving their own money to found a place 
 of education. 
 
 In the following year the General Coart appointed 
 twelve of the most eminent men of the colony " to take 
 order for a college at Newtown, shortly afterwards to be 
 called Cambridge." The work was prosecuted with zeal, 
 yet it is doubtful if it could have been carried to a 
 successful issue without the timely bequest of the Rev. 
 John Harvard, who, at his death in 1638, bequeathed to 
 the enterprise one-half of his property, amounting to four 
 hundred pounds and his library, consisting of 320 
 volumes. 
 
 The Act establishing the overseers of Harvard College 
 was passed at a General Court of 1642. These overseers 
 who were granted exclusive powers of control, were the 
 
 * The name still given to the Legislature of Massachusetts. 
 
282 
 
 Governor, Deputy-Governor, and all the magistrates of 
 the jurisdiction, together with the teaching elders of the 
 six adjoining towns.* This body proving too unwieldly, 
 a corporation with perpetual succession was established 
 by the important charter of 1650, to consist of the 
 president, five fellows, and a treasurer, and to be styled 
 " the President and Fellows of Harvard College." Of 
 this Charter, President Eliot said, " it is in force to-day 
 in every line, having survived in perfect integrity the 
 prodigious political, social, and commercial changes of 
 more than two centuries. This corporation was required 
 to obtain the consent of the large body of overseers to 
 any important step, and to relieve them to some extent 
 of their obligation, an appendix was made to the charter 
 in 1657, granting greater freedom of action to the cor- 
 poration. In 1672, a new College charter was created at 
 the instance of President Hoar, whereby the name of the 
 corporation was changed to " the President, Fellows and 
 Treasurer ; " but the authority of this charter seems 
 never to have been recognized, and in the following year 
 an addition was made to the members of the corporation. 
 
 The Colonial Charter. These modifications were slight 
 compared to the changes introduced in 1692, through the 
 influence of President Mather. In this year a provincial 
 charter was granted to the Colony by William and Mary, 
 and the General Court assembled under that authority 
 granted a new College Charter, whereby a corporation of 
 ten with perpetual succession was granted full powers for 
 the election of officers, and was exempted from all res- 
 
 *The New England "town" corresponds to the Ontario 
 " township." 
 
283 
 
 ponsibility to the overseers, and from legislative control 
 This charter never received the Royal sanction, presum- 
 ably on the ground that no provision was there made for 
 the exercise of the visitatorial power. 
 
 In 1697, a new provisional charter modified the powers 
 of President Mather, and increased the number of the 
 Corporation to sixteen. The Yice-President, Governor, 
 and Council were made Visitors. The President and 
 other instructors were required to reside at Cambridge. 
 In 1699 a religious qualification was inserted in the 
 Charter, the visitatorial power was vested in the King, 
 Governor, and Commander-in- Chief, and five of the 
 Council were admitted to the Corporation. Governor 
 Bellamont negatived this on account of the religious 
 clause ; this, therefore, was the fourth draft of a charter 
 vetoed on religious grounds, as the Governor was afraid 
 to recognize the ascendency of the Congregational 
 Church.* In 1700, a new charter was drafted by the 
 Legislature, and Governor Bellamont was appointed to 
 present it to the King. Bellamont, however, died before 
 the presentation, and no subsequent attempt was ever 
 made to obtain a College Charter from the Crown. The 
 Legislature of 1707 declared that the Charter of 1650 
 had never been repealed, and directed the President and 
 Fellows of the College to exercise the powers granted by 
 it. The Corporation was again reduced to seven, and the 
 act thus revised has been ever since recognized as the 
 Charter of the College. 
 
 State Legislation. In 1780, on the adoption^ of the 
 
 * To which the Rev. John Harvard had belonged, 
 t After the Declaration of Independence, 1776. 
 
284 
 
 State Constitution, official articles were framed, securing 
 to the College the perpetual enjoyment of all its estates. 
 All the rights pertaining to the Overseers were vested in 
 the Lieutenant-Go vernor, Council, and Senate of the 
 Commonwealth, together with the President of the 
 College, and the ministers of the Congregational churches 
 in the six adjoining towns. Since 1810, various acts 
 have been passed to alter the Constitution of the Board 
 of Overseers. In 1843, clergymen of all denominations 
 were made eligible as Overseers. In 1851, State Senators 
 ceased to be ex officio members of the Board, and seats 
 were no longer reserved for the clergy. Thirty members 
 were to be elected by the Senators and Representatives 
 assembled in one room. These thirty members were to 
 be divided into three classes, one of which was to go out 
 of office every year. In 1865, important changes were 
 introduced. The President and Treasurer were made the 
 only ex officio members of the Board of Overseers, and 
 the election of the remaining thirty was entrusted to 
 the alumni. A division was made into six classes, one of 
 which should go out of office every year. A peculiar 
 regulation was that no officer of the University was 
 entitled to a vote. In 1880, residents of other States 
 were admitted to election. 
 
 Periods in Harvard's history. President Quincy, in 
 his history of the University,* distinguished four chief 
 periods in the history of Harvard. The first extended 
 from the founding of the College in 1636 to the year 
 1692, the date of the Colonial Charter. During this 
 period the College was " conducted as a theological 
 
 * Published in 1840. 
 
285 
 
 institution," and although the Charter had no sectarian 
 bias, the institution was still regarded as an instrument 
 for the promotion of the predominating religious opinions. 
 The second period ( 1692-1 7 3G) was marked by the bitter 
 controversies which sprang up " between those religious 
 parties, into which the Congregational sect divided 
 immediately after the new principle of political power 
 introduced by the provincial charter of William and 
 Mary had deprived it of that supremacy, which the old 
 charter had secured to the Congregational clergy. High 
 Calvinists, indeed, regarded it with diminished favour, 
 but new friends to it arose; its usefulness became 
 acknowledged ; and its resources increased. 
 
 In the third period, (1736-1780), the divisions of the 
 Congregational sect grew more marked, and Episcopalian 
 influence increased. Still the political troubles of the 
 time suspended controversy, and the College shared in 
 the popularity and financial distress of other patriotic 
 institutions of the day. In the fourth period, from 1780 
 down, the College, now raised to the rank of a Univer- 
 sity, partook with the country at large, of the vicissitudes 
 following the war, and subsequently of the prosperity, 
 which ensued upon the adoption of the Federal Constitu- 
 tion and an orderly arrangement of national affairs. 
 This period is further characterized by a strong infusion 
 of physical sciences into the courses of study, and by a 
 waning of theological influences. A new and more pros- 
 perous era was opened with the inauguration of President 
 Eliot on May 19th, 1869. At a special meeting of the 
 Faculty of Arts and Sciences in 1894, a minute comme- 
 morative of the completion of his twenty-fifth year of 
 
286 
 
 office, was adopted and entered upon the records, and the 
 following extracts will show how his services have been 
 appreciated : "The progress which since that time has 
 taken place in the departments of the University is far 
 greater than has been made in any like period since the 
 foundation of Harvard College. That progress has been 
 not merely a growth in numbers, wealth, and intellectual 
 resources ; not merely an advance along old and conspic- 
 uous lines ; but a transformation of nature and spirit, a 
 new birth of university life. The foundation of the 
 progress thus made has been in the development of the 
 elective system. 
 
 Organization of the University. The corporation of 
 which the legal title is " the President and Fellows of 
 Harvard College," consists of the President, Treasurer 
 and five Fellows, all of whom hold office for life. In it 
 is vested the title to the property of the University. 
 
 The overseers number thirty-two, including the Presi- 
 dent and Treasurer of the University, who are ex officio 
 members. Five of the overseers go out of office each 
 year, their places being filled on Commencement Day by 
 an election in which alumni of the College of five years' 
 standing, Masters of Arts, and holders of honorary degrees 
 are entitled to vote, if present in person. 
 
 Appointments of members of the teaching staff are made 
 by the Corporation with the approval of the Overseers. 
 Professorships are held without express limitation of time. 
 Assistant professorships are held for five years, and tutor- 
 ships for not more than three years. At the end of the 
 term of an Assistant Professor or Tutor, his connection 
 with the University ceases, unless he is re-appointed, 
 
287 
 
 Lecturers are appointed for not more than one year. 
 Instructors are appointed for such terms as convenience 
 may require. Proctors are appointed for not more than 
 one year, to assist the Faculties in the conduct of examin- 
 ations, and in the preservation of order. All officers of 
 instruction and government are subject to removal for 
 inadequate performance of duty, or for misconduct. 
 
 The revenues of the University are derived from per- 
 manent endowments, gifts for immediate use, and 
 students' fees. The University has no income from the 
 State, and has not received any gift from the State since 
 1810. Undergraduates pay SI 50 per annum for tuition. 
 The following items from the Treasurer's Report will in- 
 dicate the nature of the resources : 
 
 EXTRACT FROM TREASURER'S REPORT 
 
 Capital. 
 
 Separate Investments $1,845,516 81 
 
 General 208,000 00 
 
 Railroad Bonds 1,161,941 37 
 
 Sundry " 686,642 50 
 
 Sundry Stocks ^87,009 79 
 
 Real Estate , . 2,434,502 98 
 
 Sundries 282,072 39 
 
 Cash . . 401,582 88 
 
 Total $8,367,268 72 
 
 Revenue 
 
 Receipts from Term Bills in the whole Uni- 
 versity $ 524,550 32 
 
 Gifts for immediate use 58,846 22 
 
 Every candidate must furnish a testimonial of honor- 
 able dismissal from the school last attended, and must 
 also refer to two persons from whom information about 
 
288 
 
 him may be obtained. A certificate of preparation is 
 also required of every candidate for a Preliminary Exam- 
 ination. 
 
 Requirements for admission. The examinations for 
 admission embrace two classes of studies, Elementary 
 and Advanced. A candidate must pass an examination 
 in one of the following : 
 
 (a) All the elementary studies, and at least two advanc- 
 ed studies. 
 
 (b) All the elementary studies, except either German 
 or French, and at least three advanced studies 
 
 (c) All the elementary studies, except either Greek or 
 Latin, and at least four advanced studies. 
 
 (d) All the elementary studies except either Greek or 
 Latin and either German or French, and at least five 
 advanced studies. 
 
 ELEMENTARY STUDIES. 1. English. Works prescribed (a) for 
 general knowledge as a basis for composition (b) for special know- 
 ledge. 
 
 2. Greek. The translation at sight of simple Attic prose with 
 grammatical questions. 
 
 3. Latin. The translation at sight of ordinary prose, and ques- 
 tions as in Greek. 
 
 4. German. The translation at sight of simple prose 
 
 5. French The translation at sight of simple prose. 
 
 6. History and Historical Geography. Either (a) History of 
 Greece and Rome or (b) History of United States and England. 
 
 7. Mathematics. Algebra and Geometry. 
 
 8. Physical Sciences. 
 
 ADVANCED STUDIES. The number of necessary advanc- 
 ed studies has been specified above. There are nine in 
 all distributed through the following subjects ; 
 
289 
 
 1. Greek. Sight translation from Homer, Herodotus, with ques- 
 tions. 
 
 2. Latin, Translation at sight from Cicero and Virgil, with 
 questions. 
 
 3. Greek aad Latin Composition. 
 
 4. German. Translation at sight of modern German prose, and 
 a general knowledge of portions of six prescribed authors as the 
 basis of a composition. 
 
 5. French. Translation at sight of standard French, and a com- 
 position based on prescribed authors. 
 
 6. Plane Trigonometry and Logarithms, Solid Geometry. 
 
 7. The Elements of Analytic Geometry, Advanced Algebra. Cer- 
 tain books are recommended, but none prescribed. 
 
 8. Physical Science. Experimental Physics. 
 
 9. " " " Chemistry. 
 
 In these two subjects, both a written and laboratory examination. 
 
 The candidate may take the entire examination at one time, or 
 divide it (a) between two years or (b) between June and September 
 of the same year. 
 
 I. ANTICIPATION OF COLLEGE STUDIES. A candidate 
 may present himself for examination in any of the ad- 
 vanced studies not offered by him for admission, and thus 
 qualify himself to pursue more advanced courses in those 
 subjects in College. 
 
 II. Certain studies may be anticipated by examination. 
 The advantages attached to these examinations are : 
 
 (1) If the studies anticipated amount to one-half the 
 work of the Freshman year, the student may be admitted 
 to the Sophomore class, on making up the deficiency in 
 his Freshman studies. 
 
 (2) In any case the studies anticipated are placed to 
 the student's credit towards his degree, and a reduction 
 
 s 
 
290 
 
 may be made in the number of courses regularly required 
 in the Junior and Senior years. 
 
 ADVANCED STANDING. Admission to any year is 
 granted on fulfilling certain examination requirements. 
 Ad eundem is not granted without examination. 
 
 SPECIAL STUDENTS. Special students are admitted to 
 the College without examination, but are not candidates 
 for a degree. 
 
 Undergraduate Courses. The course leading to the 
 degree of A B. is of three or four years' duration. 
 
 For the Freshman year are prescribed : 
 
 1. Ehetoric and English Composition. Hill's Rhetoric, and part of 
 his Foundations of Rhetoric. Three times a week. 
 
 2. German or French. Prescribed for those only who have not 
 presented both German and French for admission. 
 
 German. An elementary course for those who have not presented 
 German for admission, and more advanced courses with specified 
 authors for students who are not beginning the subject. 
 
 French. As in German. 
 
 ELECTIVE STUDIES. Every Freshman is required to 
 submit his choice of studies to an adviser. Courses must 
 be selected from the following to make up five full courses 
 in all, and not more than two courses in the same depart- 
 ment may be elected without permission : 
 
 Greek. Six half courses. The most advanced course of these 
 requires a study of portions of Homer, Lysias, Plato and Euripides. 
 Students are placed in this course according to their proficiency and 
 must not elect it in the first instance. Certain of the half courses 
 are parallel, though not identical. 
 
 Latin. Six half courses. The arrangement is similar to that in 
 Greek. The most advanced course requires a study of portions of 
 Cicero, Livy, Terence and Plautus. 
 
291 
 
 English. One-half course in the history of English Literature. 
 
 German. Seven full courses, two half courses, and one equiva- 
 lent to a course and a half. These are of various degrees of diffi- 
 culty. The three advanced courses treat respectively of Lessing 
 and the German Drama, Schiller and his contemporaries, and 
 Goethe and his time. 
 
 French. Four full courses, two half courses and an elementary 
 full course. Practice in speaking and writing French, and the 
 reading of difficult modern French are the features of the higher 
 courses. 
 
 Italian or Spanish. Elementary. One course in either subject. 
 History. One course. Mediaeval and Modern European History. 
 
 Government and Laws. One-half course in Constitutional Gov- 
 ernment. 
 
 Fine Arts. One course in the principles of Delineation, Colour 
 and Chiaroscuro. 
 
 Music. One course in Harmony for students proficient in piano 
 or organ playing. 
 
 Mathematics. Two courses and four half courses of varying diffi- 
 culty. 
 
 Engineering. Two courses. 
 
 Physics. Two courses and one half course. Experimental and 
 Descriptive Physics. 
 
 Chemistry, Botany, Zoology, Geology. Four courses and four half 
 courses. 
 
 Higher courses in the studies named above and courses 
 in other departments are open to such Freshman as obtain 
 written permission from the instructors. The prescribed 
 work for the Sophomore and Junior 3 T ears consists of 
 Themes and Forensics. No studies are prescribed for the 
 Senior year. Every Sophomore, Junior and Senior is 
 required to take four elective courses, or an equivalent 
 
292 
 
 amount of courses and half courses. Many courses in 
 each of the following departments are offered for choice : 
 
 Semitic Languages and History, Indo-Iranian Languages, Classi- 
 ' cal Philology, English, German, Germanic Philology, (comprising 
 Gothic, Old Saxon, etc.) French, Italian, Spanish, Romance Phil- 
 ology, (primarily for graduates), Comparative Literature, Philoso- 
 phy, Education and Teaching, History and Political Science, the 
 Fine Arts, Architecture, Music, Mathematics, Engineering, Physics, 
 Chemistry, Botany, Zoology, Geology, Anatomy, Physiology and 
 Physical Training, Military Science. 
 
 Conditions of Election. The scope of the elective 
 studies is outlined in the above general synopsis. The 
 student's choice is limited to those studies which his pre- 
 vious training qualifies him to pursue ; and he must 
 observe any restrictions that may be attached to the par- 
 ticular courses he wishes to select. He is further required 
 to avoid any conflict of recitation heurs or of examina- 
 tions. 
 
 An undergraduate who wishes to take a graduate 
 course is required to consult the Instructor in advance. 
 It will be seen that students who prefer a course like that 
 usually prescribed by American colleges may secure it by 
 a corresponding choice of studies ; while others who have 
 decided tastes, or think it wiser to concentrate their study 
 on a few subjects, obtain every facility for doing so. 
 
 For the professional degrees, including the degree in 
 applied science, the options are much less wide ; but they 
 are still important. 
 
 Degrees The ninth statute of the University en- 
 umerates the degrees granted and the mode of confer- 
 ring them. The ordinary degrees of Bachelor of Arts, 
 
293 
 
 Bachelor of Science, Master of Arts, Civil Engineer, Doc- 
 tor of Philosophy, Doctor of Science, Bachelor of Divinity, 
 Bachelor of Laws, Doctor of Medicine, Doctor of Dental 
 Medicine, Doctor of Veterinary Medicine, and Bachelor 
 of Agricultural Science are conferred, after recommenda- 
 tion by the several Faculties, by vote of the Corporation, 
 with the consent of the Overseers. 
 
 There are four grades of the degrees of Bachelor of 
 Arts and Bachelor of Science, and two grades of the 
 degrees of Bachelor of Laws and Doctor of Medicine. 
 Honorary degrees are conferred by vote of the Corpora- 
 tion with the consent of the Overseers. 
 
 Examinations. The Examinations are conducted by 
 the Faculties, and are mid-year and final. Examinations 
 may also at the discretion of the Professor be given to a 
 student at any time merely as a means of estimating his 
 proficiency. 
 
CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 YALE UNIVERSITY. 
 
 Historical Sketch of Yale College. The reasons which 
 led to the foundation of the original Collegiate School 
 were the inconvenient distance of Harvard, and the con- 
 sequent expense of sending students there, combined with 
 the growing suspicion of the laxity of Harvard in mat- 
 ters of religion. In 1701, the General Court of Connecti- 
 cut met at New Haven and granted a charter to erect a 
 Collegiate School. Ten clergymen were appointed trus- 
 tees, and the sum of 60 granted annually until the 
 Court should order otherwise. The College was tempor- 
 arily located at Saybrook, but on the appointment of 
 Abraham Pearson as Rector, his home at Killingworth 
 (now Clinton) was made its headquarters and it remained 
 so till his death in 1707. Rector Andrew, who succeeded 
 to the post, lived at Milford. This seriously impaired 
 the organization of the School, for the classes were now 
 for some years divided by the forty miles which lay 
 between Milford and Saybrook. This state of affairs 
 induced the trustees to remove the school in 3716 to New 
 Haven. But a serious split still existed, for in 1717, 
 Rector Andrew granted four degrees at New Haven, and 
 one degree was conferred by Mr. Woodbridge at Wethers- 
 field. This anomalous state of affairs still prevailed in 
 the following year, and the Legislature decided to divide 
 its yearly grant among the several instructors at Wethers- 
 field, New Haven, and Saybrook. 
 
295 
 
 At this critical time news came from England which 
 fixed the College firmly at New Haven, and gave it the 
 name it now bears. This news was the announcement of 
 Governor Yale's gift of " three bales of valuable goods, a 
 portrait of George L, the Royal coat of arms, and a case 
 of books," the estimated value of the whole being 800. 
 In honor of this gift the Collegiate School received the 
 name of Yale College, and became firmly established at 
 Mew Haven. In 1719, the General Court made an annual 
 grant to the College of 300. A great sensation was 
 caused in 1722 by Rector Cutler's adherence to the Epis- 
 copalian heresy, and he was forthwith requested to resign. 
 An interregnum ensued which lasted until 1726. The 
 Trustees resided at the College, each in turn, for a month, 
 and attempted to fulfil the duties of a College President. 
 
 In the year 1745 a new charter was granted to Yale 
 College, whereby the Rector and ten other trustees, then 
 in office, were made a body corporate and politic, here- 
 after to be known as " The President and Fellows of Yale 
 College in New Haven," with perpetual succession and 
 the customary corporation privileges. Thus the Rector 
 and Trustees became the President and Fellows with para- 
 mount control of the affairs of the College with power to 
 make laws and ordinances as they might see fit, and with 
 authority to make all appointments. No qualifications 
 for trustees were mentioned and no provisions were 
 made for ecclesiastical government. In 1753, the Cor- 
 poration imposed a religious test which remained in 
 force for over twenty years. In 1756, Professorships 
 of Divinity were established, and in 1757, the College 
 was formed into a separate Church. President Stiles 
 
296 
 
 made it a stipulation on receiving office in 1777 that the 
 religious test should be abolished. During his adminis- 
 tration, a committee was appointed in 1791 by the Legis- 
 lature to confer with the Corporation of the College, with 
 the result that the arrearages on certain State taxes were 
 paid on condition that the Governor, Lieutenant-Go vernor, 
 and the six oldest assistants, should be added to the Cor- 
 poration. 
 
 President Timothy D wight administered the affairs of 
 the College from 1795 to 1817. In 1801 a Professorship 
 of Law was established, and in 1813, the Yale Medical 
 School. Under President Day, from 1817 to 1846, the 
 influence of the Faculty constantly increased, and a 
 Theological School was founded as a distinct department. 
 The new State Constitution confirmed in 1818 the privi- 
 leges enjoyed by the Corporation. The Yale Law School 
 was established in 1824. President Theodore Woolsey, 
 who held the office from 1-846 to 1871, has been called the 
 greatest of Yale's Presidents. The foundation of the 
 Sheffield Scientific School in the second year of his 
 administration was one of the most important educa- 
 tional events of the century. It is impossible to dwell in 
 detail on the fruitful development of the various depart- 
 ments of this period. 
 
 President Porter succeeded to office in 1871. On 
 March 23rd, 1872, the Corporation voted that Yale Col- 
 lege " be recognized as comprising the four departments 
 of which a University is commonly understood to con- 
 sist," and an Act was subsequently passed by the State 
 Legislature giving the alumni of the institution repre- 
 sentation in its governing body. In 1870, Classics became 
 
297 
 
 optional after the beginning of the junior year. In 1876 
 the elective system was extended so as to cover the after- 
 noon exercises of the junior and senior years, and in the 
 same year entrance examinations were permitted outside 
 of New Haven. The present system of options was 
 introduced in 1884. 
 
 The Rev. Timothy Dwight has held the office of Presi- 
 dent since 1886, and his administration has been an era 
 of prosperity and advancement. An Act legalizing the 
 use of the title, " Yale University," by the Corporation 
 existing under the name of " The President and Fellows 
 of Yale College," was approved by the Governor on 
 March 8, 1887. At the same time the old name Yale 
 College was limited by the Corporation to the Academical 
 Department, which it had originally denoted. 
 
 Organization of the University. The trustees partly 
 fill their own vacancies, and are partly elected by the 
 Alumni, the six chosen by the latter being in addition to 
 the number fixed by the charter of 1745. The Governor 
 and Lieut. -Governor of the State are members of the 
 Board ex officio. 
 
 Professors and Instructors are appointed by the Presi- 
 dent and Fellows, generally on nominations made by the 
 Faculties. Assistant Professors are usually appointed for 
 five years. Professors have usually permanent appoint- 
 ments. 
 
 The revenues are derived from various sources. 
 The University enjoys the interest on many private en- 
 dowments, and individual gifts of land continually add 
 to the revenues. The Government for many years devot- 
 ed the proceeds of the Congressional land grant of Con- 
 
298 
 
 necticut to the Sheffield Scientific School, but that fund 
 has latterly been applied to another institution in the 
 State. At present, therefore, there is no State aid- 
 Undergraduates in Yale College and the Sheffield Scien- 
 tific School pay $125 a year for instruction. The fees vary 
 in the other departments of the University. 
 
 Requirements for admission. No one is admitted to 
 the Academical Department of Yale College until the 
 completion of his fifteenth year, and testimonials of good 
 moral character must also be presented. A bond, execut- 
 ed by parent or guardian for five hundred dollars must 
 be given to the Treasurer as security. Candidates for 
 admission to standing in any year of the undergraduate 
 course are examined, in addition to the preparatory 
 studies, in those subjects which have already been pur- 
 sued by the class which they wish to enter. The following 
 subjects are required : 
 
 Latin. Grammar, sight, prose and selections from Cicero, Vir- 
 gil, and Ovid, the latter at sight. 
 
 Greek. Grammar, prose, prosody, sight, selections from Xeno- 
 phon and Homer, 
 
 History. Roman and Greek. 
 
 Algebra and Geometry. 
 
 French or German. No authors specified. 
 
 English. 
 
 The above examinations may be divided, with not less 
 than a year between the two parts. 
 
 The Undergraduate Courses. The length of the under- 
 graduate course in Yale College is four years. The fol- 
 lowing is a synopsis of the courses : 
 
 First Year. Fifteen hours a week prescribed. No options except 
 between French and German, 
 
299 
 
 Greek, Latin and Mathematics occupy eleven hours per week ; 
 Modern Languages three hours and English one hour. 
 
 The Mathematics of this year consist of Geometry, Trigonometry 
 and Mathematics. 
 
 Greek. Selected portions of Homer, Herodotus, Thucydides and 
 Plato. 
 
 Latin. Livy, Cicero and Horao in prescribed selections 
 
 English. Literature. Brooke's Primer. Three plays from Shake- 
 speare and Milton's Minor Poems. 
 
 French or German. 
 
 Second Year. There are six courses offered of three hours each 
 per week in Greek, Latin, Mathematics, Modern Languages, Eng- 
 lish and Physics. This year is optional in so far as five courses are 
 demanded out of six offered, and in the Modern Language course, 
 either French or German may be taken, but not both. There is 
 also an optional course of one hour a week in Elocution. The 
 courses in the above subjects are extended developments of First 
 Year's work. 
 
 Note. If a student can pa^s a satisfactory examination in any of 
 the Freshman or Sophomore courses for the work of one year in 
 advance, he may be allowed to choose from the list of electives 
 some other course covering the same number of hours. 
 
 Third Year and Fourth Year. The prescribed studies in the 
 third year occupy three hours per week in Logic, Psychology and 
 Ethics. Jevons and Fowler's Logic Ladd's Psychology and Porter's 
 Elements of Moral Science. There is for the first term an optional 
 course of one hour in Advanced Oratorical Speaking. Every mem- 
 ber of the Junior Class must take 15 to 18 hours per week of Class 
 Room work, and thirty hours must be covered between the last 
 two years. The prescribed studies in the senior year consist of one 
 course in Philosophy chosen from a list of four more courses. 
 
 Elective Courses are offered in : 
 
 I. Psychology, Ethics, Philosophy. Eight undergraduate courses, 
 and six graduate courses, which latter are open to seniors making a 
 specialty of the study. 
 
 II. Political Science and Law. Nine courses. Suggestions are 
 made as to choice and certain courses are especially for Seniors. 
 
300 
 
 III. History. Seven courses, of which some are particularly for 
 Seniors 
 
 IV. Romance Languages. Ten courses in French, Italian and 
 Spanish. 
 
 V. Germanic Languages. Ten courses in Modern German, 
 Scientific German, Gothic, Old High German, and old Saxon, etc. 
 Occasionally, courses are given in Swedish, Norwegian, Danish and 
 Old Norse. 
 
 VI. English. Ten courses Old, Middle and Modern English, 
 approached both from the literary and more purely philological 
 point of view. Some of the courses are particularly for Juniors, 
 and others for Seniors, 
 
 VIT. Ancient Languages. Greek, six courses. Latin, nii.e 
 courses. Sanskrit, one course. Linguistics, one course. 
 
 VIII. Biblical Literature. Hebrew, Arabic Assyrian Greek, 
 ten courses. 
 
 IX. The Fine Arts. Four courses. 
 
 X. Physical and Natural Science. 
 
 Physics. Three courses, 
 
 Chemistry. Four courses, with directions as to choice. 
 
 Geology. Three courses. 
 
 Mineralogy. Two courses. 
 
 Physical Geography and Botany. Three courses. Two for 
 
 Juniors. 
 
 Biology. One course for Juniors and three for Seniors. 
 These courses are open only to those who pursue the entire 
 course. 
 
 XI. Mathematics. Eleven courses, four of which are particu- 
 larly for Seniors. 
 
 XEL Music. Seven courses. 
 
 XIII. Physical Culture. Three courses, of which one is par- 
 ticularly for Seniors. 
 
 Options. The system of options has been outlined in 
 the above synopsis. For the first two years the work is 
 almost entirely prescribed. In the Junior and Senior 
 years over four-fifths of the work is elective, The 
 
301 
 
 whole number of elective courses open to the two classes 
 is at the present time one hundred and twenty-nine ; 
 and in addition, there are several courses of lectures, 
 attendance on which is optional. To promote the rational 
 choice of elective courses, Special Honours are awarded 
 in various groups. (Catalogue, p. 104.) 
 
 Degrees. Degrees are voted and conferred by the 
 Corporation, on the recommendation of the Faculties. 
 The following degrees are granted : 
 
 For the Undergraduate courses. Bachelor of Arts, 
 Bachelor of Laws, Bachelor of Civil Law, Bachelor of 
 Divinity, Bachelor of Fine Arts, Bachelor of Philosophy, 
 Bachelor of Music, Doctor of Medicine. 
 
 Note. The degree of Bachelor of Arts is the only undergraduate 
 degree conferred by the Faculty of Yale College proper. 
 
 Examinations. Examinations are under the charge 
 of the Faculties, and are conducted by them. 
 
CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 THE COLLEGE OF NEW JERSEY. 
 
 Historical Sketch. The College originated in the plan 
 of Jonathan Dickinson, John Pierson, Ebenezer Pember- 
 ton, Aaron Burr, with others, to found an institution " in 
 which ample provision should be made for the intellectual 
 and religious culture of youth desirous to obtain a liberal 
 education, and more especially for the thorough training 
 of such as were candidates for the holy ministry." Its 
 first charter was granted in 1746 by the Hon. John 
 Hamilton, President of His Majesty's Council, and is note- 
 worthy as the first College Charter ever given in this 
 country by a Governor or acting Governor with simply 
 the consent of his Council. 
 
 A second and more ample charter was granted Septem- 
 ber 14th, 1748, by the " trusty and well-beloved " Jona- 
 than Belcher, Esquire, Governor and Commander-in-chief 
 of the Province of New Jersey. After the war of the 
 Revolution, the charter was confirmed and renewed by 
 the Legislature of New Jersey. In response to the earn- 
 est desire of the petitioners for this charter, that " those 
 of every religious denomination may have free and equal 
 liberty and advantage of education in the said college 
 any different sentiments in religion notwithstanding," it 
 was expressly provided that no " person of any religious 
 denomination whatsoever" should be excluded " from free 
 and equal liberty and advantage of education or from any 
 
303 
 
 of the liberties, privileges or immunities of the said col- 
 lege on account of his or their being of a religious pro- 
 fession differing from the said trustees of the said 
 college." 
 
 In 1754, the college having, meanwhile, been removed 
 from its old site at Newark, the first building was erected 
 for instruction in Princeton. It was proposed to name 
 this building " Belcher Hall " in recognition of Governor 
 Belcher's devoted services. At his request the Trustees 
 ordered " that the said edifice be in all time to come called 
 and known by the name of Nassau Hall." 
 
 The College of New Jersey, as now constituted, includes 
 the " John C. Green School of Science." This institution, 
 which has its own professors and instructors, was founded 
 in 1873 upon an endowment of Mr. John C. Green. The 
 instruction given falls in three departments, General 
 Science, Civil Engineering and Electrical Engineering. 
 Its design is to furnish more extended and special in- 
 struction in the natural sciences, providing several scien- 
 tific courses leading to the degree of Bachelor of Science 
 and also various graduate courses. The Department of 
 Civil Engineering was added in 1875, by further endow- 
 ment from the residuary legatees of Mr. Green. The De- 
 partment of Electrical Engineering was added in 1889 by 
 the same donors. 
 
 Organization of the University. In the confirmation 
 of the charter of 1748 by the New Jersey Legislature 
 after the Revolutionary War, the corporation was styled 
 " the Trustee? of the College of New Jersey ; " they were 
 empowered to hold and administer the property of the 
 College, make laws for the government of the institution, 
 c hoose its President and Faculty and confer degrees. 
 
304 
 
 This board is a self-perpetuating body, composed of 
 twenty- seven members, with the Governor of the State 
 as President ex officio, or in his absence, the President of 
 the College. The Professors and Faculty are appointed 
 by the Board of Trustees. 
 
 Revenues. The llevenues are derived from private en- 
 dowments and fees from students. Tuition and public 
 room fee $150 per annum. 
 
 Requirements for admission. All candidates for ad- 
 mission to any class must bring with them testimonials of 
 good moral character and attainments. The minimum 
 requirements which are expected of all candidates are : 
 
 English. Composition based upon specified books and authors, 
 with questions as to the subject matter, structure and style of the 
 books. 
 
 Latin. Grammar, Latin Composition (continuous prose), specified 
 portions of Caesar, Virgil and Cicero. 
 
 Greek. Grammar and Composition, Xenophon, Herodotus (por- 
 tions of Book VII) or Homer's Iliad I-III. 
 
 Elementary French or Elementary German. 
 
 Mathematics. 
 
 The additional requirements for advanced standing are : 
 
 Latin. Five subjects offered of which two or more must be 
 chosen. Portions of Ovid, Sallust, Virgil, Sight-translation, 
 Roman History and Geography. 
 
 Greek. As in Latin. 
 
 French. Dumas, La Tulipe Noire, Daudet, Lettres de mon Mou- 
 lin, Prose. 
 
 German. Goethe, Hermann and Dorothea (3 cantos). Composi- 
 tion and easy extracts. 
 
 Mathematics. Either (a) Solid and Spherical Geometry, or 
 (b) Logarithms and Plane Trigonometry. 
 
 The examination may be divided with an interval of a year. 
 
 Special courses are offered in which certificates of pro- 
 ficiency are granted at the completion. A separate en- 
 
305 
 
 trance examination is required. Candidates from other 
 approved colleges are admitted into the Sophomore, 
 Junior, and Senior years upon an examination covering 
 the work of the preceding year. 
 
 Undergraduate Courses. FIRST YEAR. Latin, Greek, Mathema- 
 tics, English, History, and an option between French or German. 
 
 Latin. Livy, 4 books ; Cicero; De Senectute ; Terence, 1 play ; 
 Gellius ; selections, Composition, History ; Sight-reading optional. 
 
 Greek. Xenophon, Hellenica I-1I, Symposium, Memorabilia ; 
 Herodotus, Selections for Sight-reading, Grammar, Prose, History. 
 
 English. Elocution, Rhetoric, two essays and an oration. 
 
 German. Four elective courses of different grades. In the most 
 advanced: Grammar, Composition, Chamisso, Peter Schlemihl, 
 Schiller, Maria Stuart. 
 
 French. Two elective courses. 
 
 Mathematics. Four required courses and one elective. 
 
 Required. First Term. Latin 4, Greek 4, Mathematics 4, 
 Bible 1. Total 13 hours, Second Term. Latin 4, Greek 4, Mathe- 
 matics, 4, Bible 1. Total 13. 
 
 Elective. German or French, 2 hours. Total, 15 hours. Eng- 
 lish also is required outside of schedule hours. 
 
 SECOND YEAR. 
 
 A continuation of the first year's work, and, in addition, General 
 History, Mechanics, Chemistry, Zoology and Botany. Options may 
 be taken in any two of the following subjects : Latin, Greek, 
 Mathematics, French, German. 
 
 Latin. Five required courses. Prescribed work in Cicero, 
 Horace and Catullus. Four elective courses, and one purely 
 optional. In these courses there i& a more advanced study of 
 authors, largely in connection with the history of definite periods. 
 2 hours per week. 
 
 Greek. Two required courses, and one elective. Required are : 
 Demosthenes, his life, etc. The Olynthiacs and Philippics ; Plato : 
 Apology and Crito ; Xenophon : Memorabilia and Symposium ; 
 Lysias : Orations, Compositioi 
 
306 
 
 Mathematics. Required. Conic Sections (3 hours in first term). 
 
 Elective. Differential and Integral Calculus. 
 
 English. The work is based 011 Hunt's Studies in Literature and 
 Style ; Principles of Discourse, and Champney's History of English. 
 
 History. On the basis of Freeman's General Sketch. 
 
 Zoology and Botany, Chemistry and Mechanics. 
 
 First Term. Required. Latin, 2 ; Greek, 2 ; Mathematics, 2 ; 
 History, 2 ; Zoology and Botany, 2. Total, 11 hours. 
 
 Elective. Two only to be taken (four hours) from the following : 
 Latin, 2 ; Greek, 2 ; Mathematics, 2 ; French, 2 ; German, 2. 
 Total, 15 hours. 
 
 Second Term. Latin, 2 ; Greek, 2 ; English, 2 ; Chemistry, 2 ; 
 Mechanics, 2. Total, 10 hours. Electives as in first term . Total , 
 14 hours. 
 
 THIRD YEAR. Required. Physics, Psychology, Logic, Political 
 Economy. 
 
 First Term. Required. Physics, 3 ; Psychology, 2. 5 hours. 
 Five electives, 10 hours. Total, 15 hours. 
 
 Second Term. Required. Logic, 3 ; Political Economy, 2. 5 
 hours. Electives, 10 hours. Total, 15 hours. 
 
 Numerous elective courses are offered in History of Philosophy, 
 Plato, Experimental Psychology, History, Public Law, Constitu- 
 tional Law, Art, Aristophanes, Juvenal, Plato, Seneca, Plautus, 
 English, Old English, Middle English, German, French, Italian, 
 Spanish, Mathematics, Anal. Mech., Astronomy, Theoretical 
 Chemistry, Physics, Biology, Geology, Histology, Vert. Anatomy. 
 
 FOURTH YEAR. Required are : First Term. Ethics, 2. Six 
 electives, 12 hours. Total, 14 hours. 
 
 Second Term. -Bequired. Evidence of Christianity, 1 hour. 
 Electives, 12 hours. Total, 13 hours. 
 
 Elective Courses. 
 
 In addition to the italicized courses above, which are identical in 
 the junior and senior years, there are electives offered especially for 
 the seniors in Advanced Logic, Physiology, Psychology, Aristotle, 
 Theism, Metaphysics, Experimental Psychology, General Psychology, 
 Lucretius, Science and Religion, Outlines of Philosophy, History, 
 
307 
 
 Jurisprudence, Roman Law, Finance, History and Politics, History 
 of Political Economy, Art, Sanskrit, Greek, Latin, Roman Law, He- 
 brew, English Literature, Gothic, Old English, Poetics, Prose Fic- 
 tion, American Literature, German, Mid. High German, Old High 
 German, Old Norse, Old French, Italian, Mathematics, Astronomy, 
 Practical Astronomy, Physics, Practical Physics, Laboratory Chem- 
 istry, Physical Geography, Physiology, Embryology, Comparative 
 Osteology, Histology, Mammalian Anatomy, Palaeontology. 
 
 Degrees. The Faculty recommends students for the 
 degrees of Bachelor of Arts, Bachelor of Science, Civil 
 Engineer, Electrical Engineer. The higher degrees are 
 also conferred of Master of Arts, Master of Science, Doctor 
 of Philosophy, Doctor of Science, Bachelor of Divinity. 
 
 Examinations. At the end of each term each class is 
 ordinarily examined in the studies of that term. At the 
 close of the second term the examination in certain sub- 
 jects may embrace not only the work of that term, but 
 the course of the entire year. In addition to the regular 
 examinations, partial examinations or written recitations 
 are held from time to time during the term. In the 
 Freshmin class, special examinations are held early in 
 the first term, the results of which determine the distri- 
 bution of the class into graded divisions. These are re- 
 organized at the beginning of the second term according 
 to the results of the last preceding regular examinations. 
 Examinations are for the most part conducted in writing, 
 but in certain subjects are oral in whole or in part. 
 Private examinations are not allowed except in extreme 
 cases and by special permission of the Faculty. Absence 
 from an examination, except for reasons of absolute 
 necessity, will be regarded as a serious delinquency. 
 
CHAPTER XX. 
 
 COLUMBIA COLLEGE. 
 
 Historical Sketch. The charter of King's College was 
 granted October 31st, 1754, from which day the college 
 dates its official existence. One of its provisions was 
 that no one should be excluded from its privileges on 
 religious grounds. The Trustees had in possession at this 
 time some seventeen thousand dollars, being the pro- 
 ceeds of a series of public lotteries. This sum, together 
 with a grant of land by Trinity Church on condition 
 that the President should be an Episcopalian, constituted 
 the capital of the college for some years to come. Early 
 in 1776, the college building was converted into a mili- 
 tary hospital, and the College remained in abeyance for 
 eight years, during the revolutionary period. It was 
 revived in 1784 by Act of the Legislature, and, under the 
 name of Columbia College, was placed under the tem- 
 porary control of the Regents of the University of the 
 State of New York. It may be stated here that on the 
 13th April, 1887, the Legislature of the State of New 
 York passed an Act reviving the original charter with 
 amendments. 
 
 For seventy years after the revival of the charter in 
 1787 the income of the College was too meagre to admit 
 of much extension of the system. A committee, however, 
 was appointed in 1853 in anticipation of a favourable 
 disposal of college property to inquire into the best 
 
309 
 
 method for liberalizing the course of instruction. A full 
 execution of the scheme they proposed was not attempted 
 for want of the requisite funds. In November, 1858, a 
 University course was opened, but was relinquished for 
 lack of encouragement after one year's trial. This ten- 
 tative University course, however, resulted in the estab- 
 lishment in 1858 of the present Law School, for thirty- 
 three years under the able management of Professor 
 Theodore W. Bright. The Medical Faculty had been in 
 abeyance since 1810, when in June, I860, by agreement, 
 the College of Physicians and Surgeons became the Medi- 
 cal Department of Columbia College. This connection, a 
 merely nominal one, continued until 1891, when the Col- 
 lege of Physicians and Surgeons surrendered its separate 
 charter and became an integral part of Columbia College. 
 The continuous development of the College was signified 
 by the establishment in 1864 of the School of Mines ; in 
 1880 of the School of Political Science ; and in 1883 of a 
 course of collegiate study for women to be pursued under 
 the general direction of the Faculty of the College. In 
 1889 Barnard College was established for women study- 
 ing for the Columbia degrees, and there they now receive 
 instruction from the Faculty and other officers of instruc- 
 tion of Columbia College. 
 
 Hon. Seth Low was installed President of Columbia 
 College on February 3rd, 1890. Under his administration 
 it has steadily grown in power and influence. One of 
 the first official acts of President Low was to arrange a 
 scheme of proper university organization. As a result, 
 the College has now University Faculties of Law, Medi- 
 cine, Mines (or applied Science), Political Science, Phil- 
 
310 
 
 osophy, and Pure Science, each with its own special func- 
 tion, and each sending two delegates to a body denomin- 
 ated the University Council, which is charged with the 
 general supervision of University work as a whole. 
 
 Columbia College now consists of the School of Arts, 
 (the original college founded in 1754) ; the School of Law ; 
 the College of Physicians and Surgeons to which all 
 students are admitted ; and the above mentioned Facul- 
 ties which conduct all courses leading to the University 
 degrees of Master of Arts and Doctor of Philosophy. 
 
 Organization of the University. By the provisions of 
 the above Act, the Trustees were, in the first instance, 
 appointed by the State Legislature. Their term of office 
 is for life, and they are a self -perpetuating body. The 
 title to all the property of the College is vested in the 
 Trustees, who appoint the President and all officers of 
 instruction and administration, and are the ultimate 
 source of authority in all matters pertaining to the 
 College. 
 
 The Professors and Faculty are appointed by the 
 trustees. Their relative rank is as follows : Professor, 
 Adjunct Professor, Instructor, Tutor, Assistant, Lectur- 
 ers have only a temporary or non-continuous connection 
 with the College. Appointments of all officers of instruc- 
 tion, other than professors and adjunct-professors are 
 made by the Faculties of the Schools in which such 
 officers are to serve, subject to confirmation by the Trus- 
 tees. 
 
 The receipts for the year ending June 30th, 1894, 
 amounted to $747,635.62, chiefly made up of receipts 
 from rents $386,276.14, and fees from students 276,606,- 
 
311 
 
 38. The fee for matriculation is $5.00, and for Tuition 
 in the School of Arts $150 per annum. There is no 
 State Tax. 
 
 Requirements for Admission. The candidate must 
 be at least fifteen years of age and of good moral charac- 
 ter. A satisfaccory examination must be passed in the 
 following seventeen subjects : 
 
 English. Two sections. 1. Grammar, 2. Composition, based on 
 prescribed works. 
 
 Latin and Greek. Five sections, including four books of Xenop- 
 hon and three books of Homer. 
 
 Ancient History and Geography. 
 
 Mathematics. Three sections. 
 
 French or German. Two sections. 
 
 A preliminary examination on certain portions of the 
 foregoing subjects is offered in the May or June preced- 
 ing the autumn term. 
 
 There is also an admission of special students by 
 arrangement with the Dean, and an admission to ad- 
 vanced standing on examination. 
 
 I he Undergraduate Course. The Revised Statutes, 
 adopted June 6th, 1892, provide that four years are re- 
 quired to complete the courses leading to degrees in the 
 School of Arts. The following table offers a synopsis of 
 the courses with information as to the various options 
 allowed. Special attention should be directed to the 
 system of options that obtains in the senior year. The 
 studies of the senior year are all elective, and may be 
 taken at the choice of the student in the courses that 
 are open to them in the University Departments of Law, 
 Medicine, Mines, Political Science, Philosophy and Pure 
 Science. In the department of Law the first year course 
 
312 
 
 of 13 hours a week may be taken in part preparation 
 for the degree of A.B., to which two hours must be add- 
 ed from other University Courses. In the department 
 of Medicine the first year's course occupies the whole 
 fifteen hours required for the A.B. degree. From this 
 arrangement it will be seen that the senior year in the 
 School of Arts is the point of contract between the 
 College and the University : 
 
 Freshmen and Sophomore Classes. The studies of the freshmen 
 class occupy fifteen hours a week and are all obligatory, except 
 that a freshman must choose French or German (that one of them 
 upon which he was examined for admission), but is not required to 
 take both. The studies of the sophomore class require sixteen 
 hours a week, and are all obligatory ; a student may, however, 
 substitute chemistry, three hours a week, for any language, ancient 
 or modern, except English. The required studies are : 
 
 In the freshman year : 
 
 Hours a week. Hours a week. 
 
 Greek 3 Mathematics 3 
 
 Latin 3 French or German ... 3 
 
 Rhetoric 3 
 
 In the sophomore year : 
 
 flours a week. Hours a week. 
 
 Greek 3 Mathematics 2 
 
 Latin . . , 3 History 2 
 
 Literature 3 French and German . . 3 
 
 Chemistry (in place of Greek, Latin, French, or German) 3 hours. 
 
 A freshman or a sophomore who shall pass satisfactory examina- 
 tions in the French and German of the first and second years, may 
 substitute an elective course in French, German, Italian or Spanish, 
 on the recommendation of the. head of the department. 
 
313 
 
 Junior Class. For the studies of the junior class fifteen hours a 
 week are required ; of these, four are for obligatory studies and 
 eleven for elective courses. 
 
 The required studies are : 
 
 Hours a week. 
 
 History and Political Economy 2 
 
 Logic and Psychology 2 
 
 Written work in English, under the direction of the Professor of 
 Rhetoric, is required of each junior. 
 
 The elective courses open to the juniors are : 
 
 Hours Hours 
 
 a week. a week. 
 
 Astronomy 2 f English, Laws of Prose 
 
 Biology, Elementary, with Composition 2 
 
 laboratory work 3 English, Shakespeare, 
 
 r Botany, Elementary, with Language, Versifica- 
 
 laboratory work 3 tion, etc 2 
 
 1 Botany, with laboratory English, Spencer and^ 
 
 work 2 the Elizabethan Poets | 
 
 r Chemistry, Inorganic, English, Milton and the 
 
 I with laboratory work . . 3 Caroline Poets J 
 
 1 Chemistry, Applied English, 19th Century 
 
 Chemistry 3 Literature 2 
 
 Geology, General 2 f Greek, Sophocles and 
 
 f German, Goethe's Faust . 2 Thucydides 3 
 
 German, History of Ger- Greek, ^Eschylus and 
 
 man Literature 2 Isocrates 2 
 
 German, Se'ect Historical ' Greek, Lectures on the 
 
 Prose 2 Greek Drama 1 
 
 German, History or Ger- Greek, Lectures on Greek 
 
 man Language 2 ^ Art 1 
 
 German, Middle High Language, General Introduu- 
 
 German 2 tion . . 3 
 
314 
 
 Hours 
 
 a week. 
 
 f Latin, Juvenal and Cicero 
 
 deOfficils 2 
 
 J Latin, Terence, Andria 
 
 and Phormio, and 
 
 Lucretius de Rerum 
 
 I Natura 2 
 
 r Mathematics, Analytical 
 
 Geometry , . 3 
 
 j Mathematics, Projective 
 
 ^ Geome l ry 2 
 
 Mechanics, with experi- 
 ments 2 
 
 f Physics, Elementary, with 
 
 laboratory work 5 
 
 <! Physics, Elementary 
 minor course with 
 
 [_ laboratory work 3 
 
 Rhetoric, Lectures and 
 
 2 
 
 Hours 
 a week. 
 
 Romance Languages : 
 
 r French, French Rhetoric. 
 I French, French Litera- 
 1 ture in the 17th Cen- 
 
 v tury 3 
 
 f Italian, Elementary .... 3 
 I Italian, Prose and Poetry 
 -{ of the 16th Century . . 3 
 j Italian, Prose and Poetry 
 L of the 14th Century. . . 3 
 
 f Spanish, Elementary 3 
 
 Spanish, Modern Prose 
 
 and Poetry 3 
 
 Spanish, Literature of the 
 Golden Age 3 
 
 3 ' 
 
 Semitic Languages : 
 
 Hebrew, Biblical Hebrew, 
 Elementary Course 2 
 
 Senior Class. Seniors are required to take fifteen 
 elective courses, the following being open to them : 
 
 f English, Laws of Prose Com- 
 position in English. 
 
 English, Shakespeare, Lan- 
 guage, Versification, etc. 
 
 English, Chaucer, Language, j 
 Versification, etc. 
 
 English, The Poetry of Ten- 
 nyson, Browning, and 
 Matthew Arnold. 
 
 English, Anglo-Saxon Poetry 
 and Early English, 
 
 hours of 
 
 English, Anglo-Saxon and 
 English Historical Gram- 
 mar. 
 
 English, Spencer and Milton. 
 
 English, 19th Century Liter- 
 ature. 
 
 English, American Litera- 
 ture. 
 
 English, English 
 tion, 
 
315 
 
 Germanic Languages : 
 f German, Goethe's Faust. 
 
 German History of German 
 Literature. 
 
 German Selected Historical 
 Prose. 
 
 German History of the Ger- 
 man Language. 
 
 German, Danish and Nor- 
 wegian Literature. 
 
 Greek, ^Eschylus and Iso- 
 crates. 
 
 Greek, Lectures on the Greek 
 Drama. 
 
 Greek, Pindar and Demos- 
 thenes. 
 
 Greek. Lectures on Elegiac, 
 
 Iambic, and Melic Poets. 
 "{ Greek, New Testament, 
 Epistles. 
 
 Greek, New Testament, Gos- 
 pels and Acts. 
 
 Greek, Greek Ait. 
 
 Greek, Typography, Mythol- 
 ogy and Monuments of 
 Ancient Greece. 
 
 Language, General Introduction. 
 f Latin, Juvenal and Cicero de 
 Officis. 
 
 Latin, Lucretius. 
 
 Latin Roman History, Taci- 
 tus, Suetonius, Velleius 
 Paterculus. 
 
 Latin, Plautus. 
 
 Latin, Horace, rapid reading 
 of all the poems. 
 
 f Literature, History and The- . 
 
 ory of Criticism. 
 Literature, History of Mod- 
 ern Fiction. 
 
 I Literature, Epochs of the 
 
 ^ Drama. 
 
 Oriental Languages: 
 f Sanskrit, Elementary. 
 
 Semitic, Biblical Hebrew. 
 
 Semitic, Semitic Epigraphy. 
 I Semitic, Arabic. 
 Pedagogy, Principles of Teach- 
 ing. 
 
 f Philosophy, Ethics. 
 Philosophy, General History 
 
 of Philosophy. 
 Philosophy, Philosophy of 
 
 Kant and his Successors. 
 j Philosophy, Experimental 
 ^ Psychology. 
 
 Romance Languages : 
 ( French, French Literature 
 
 in the 17th Century. 
 French, French Literature 
 
 in the 18th Century. 
 French, Victor Hugo. 
 Spanish, Composition, 
 [ Modern Prose and Poetry. 
 
 Constitutional History of Europe 
 and the United States. 
 
 Constitutional History of Eng- 
 land. 
 
 History of Political Theories, 
 
 Political Economy, 
 
316 
 
 f Chemistry, Inorganic with 
 
 Astronomy, General. laboratory work. 
 
 Astronomy, Practical Astron- I Chemistry, Applied Chem- 
 
 omy arid Navigation. j s t r y. 
 
 f Biology, Elementary, with | Chemistry, Qualitative Ana- 
 \ laboratory work. J y sis with laboratory work. 
 
 ! Biology, General Zoology. ( Geology, General Geology. 
 
 I Geology, Economic Geology. 
 r Botany, Elementary with 
 
 laboratory work. f Mathematics, Determinants, 
 
 j Botany, General Botany. ) and Modern Geometry. 
 
 . T> , ) Mathematics, Differential 
 
 L Botany, Economic Botany. ^ ftnd Integr ' al Calculu8i 
 
 Mechanics with experiments. 
 
 Physics, Elementary major course with laboratory work. 
 
 Physics, Elementary Physics minor course with laboratory 
 
 work. 
 
 Physics, Light and Heat. 
 Physics, Higher Physics. 
 
 In addition to the above, first-year courses in the School of Law, 
 School of Mines, and the College of Physicians and Surgeons are 
 open to them ; and such as may desire to do so can prepare them- 
 selves for advanced standing in those schools by electing these first 
 year courses as a whole or in part, and counting them for the degree 
 of Bachelor of Arts. 
 
 Degrees. The President confers the following degrees 
 (a) In the College proper, commonly known as the 
 School of Arts, the degree of Bachelor of Arts on the 
 recommendation of the Faculty of Arts. 
 
 (b) The professional and technical degrees of Bachelor 
 of Laws, upon the recommendation of the Faculty of Law ; 
 Doctor of Medicine upon the recommendation of the 
 Faculty of Medicine ; Bachelor of Science, Engineer of 
 
317 
 
 Mines, Civil Engineer, Metallurgical Engineer, Electrical 
 Engineer and Sanitary Engineer, upon the recommenda- 
 tion of the Faculty of the School of Mines, and 
 
 (c) The purely University degrees of Master of Arts, 
 Master of Laws, and Doctor of Philosophy, upon the 
 recommendation of the University Council. The degrees 
 of Doctor of Laws, Doctor of Sacred Theology, and 
 Doctor of Letters are conferred honoris causa by the 
 Trustees at their discretion. 
 
 Examinations. Two examinations are held every 
 year, one commencing on the last Monday in January, 
 and the other on the Monday of the third week preced- 
 ing Commencement. It is the privilege of any depart- 
 ment to announce that in some or all of its courses the 
 result of the mid-year examination will be tentative only, 
 the grade given after the final examination applying to 
 the whole year. Absence from more than ten per cent. 
 of the exercises in any course during a single term dis- 
 qualifies from examination in that course. A third failure 
 in any course involves exclusion from the College. At 
 the close of every term students are classified in five 
 grades according to merit, A, B, C, D, E. Students in 
 grade E, are required to pass a supplemental examination. 
 Honors are awarded at the end of the second year, at the 
 end of the third year, and at the end of the course. A 
 graduation Thesis is required prior to the granting of a 
 degree. 
 
CHAPTER XXL 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN. 
 
 Historical Sketch. Although the University of Michi- 
 gan, as now constituted, derives its origin from a pro- 
 vision in the Constitution of Michigan enacted in 1837, 
 still the beginning of the university idea must be sought in 
 the fantastic Act of 1817 to establish the '" Catholepiste- 
 miad" or "University of Michigania." By the law of 
 April 30th, 1821, the Catholepistemiad became the 
 University of Michigan with Detroit still as its site. 
 The Act gave into the hands of a new board composed 
 of twenty- one Trustees, including the Governor, the 
 control of the funds in the possession of its predecessor, 
 and entrusted to them also the management of a Con- 
 gressional land grant made in 1804 for educational 
 purposes, and the disposal of the land derived from the 
 treaty at Fort Meigs in 1817. In 1826, Congress gave 
 to Michigan for a ' Seminary of Learning ' two townships 
 of land in lieu of the one given in the Act of 1804. 
 
 In 1837, Michigan was admitted into the Union, and 
 the University then was finally established on its present 
 basis as a State Institution. The Government of the 
 University was vested in a Board of Kegents to consist 
 of twelve members and a Chancellor, who was ex officio 
 President of the Board; the members were to be ap- 
 pointed by the Governor on the advice and with the con- 
 sent of the Senate. The Governor, Lieutenant-Governor, 
 
319 
 
 Judges of the Supreme Court, and Chancellor of the 
 State were ex officio members of the Board. The Eegents 
 were empowered to regulate the courses of instruction, 
 and to remove any professor or tutor in the best interests 
 of the University. The Kegents with the Superintend- 
 ent of public instruction were authorized to establish 
 branches of the University, and it was incumbent on 
 them to establish in connection with every such branch, 
 an institution for the education of females in the higher 
 branches of knowledge. By an amended Act the Board 
 was authorized to elect a Chancellor not a member of the 
 Board, and to prescribe his duties. The Governor of the 
 State was made ex officio President of the Board, and the 
 Board was allowed to establish branches without obtain- 
 ing further authority from the Legislature. The Univer- 
 sity eventually established nine of the prescribed 
 branches throughout the State, but when it was dis- 
 covered that their establishment hampered the central 
 organization they were in 1849 discontinued. 
 
 On March 20th, an Act locating the University at Ann 
 Arbor was approved. In 1838, the Regents, having 
 large expectations from the proceeds of land sales, 
 obtained from the Legislature a loan of $100,000 for 
 building purposes, and in September, 1841, the doors of 
 the University at Ann Arbor were opened to six students. 
 The fortunes of the University until the appointment of 
 its first President in 1852, were precarious in the extreme. 
 The revenues were seriously impaired by a mismanage- 
 ment of the landed property, and there was much friction 
 in the internal organization, Nearly all the small income 
 received was used in paying interest on the $100,000 
 
320 
 
 indebtedness, and during those years until 1849 the 
 branches were also supported by the University. In the 
 latter years of the decade, the faculty by the eftorts to 
 crush out Secret Societies caused the disturbance com- 
 monly known as the " Society War." A report, drawn up 
 as early as 1840, strongly urged a transfer of authority 
 from the Legislature to the Regents and a freedom of 
 action for the Faculty in their proper domain. As a result 
 of this feeling, a constitution adopted by the people in 
 1851, provided that the Regents should be elected from the 
 judicial districts with power to appoint a President of 
 the University and to exercise a general supervision over 
 affairs. 
 
 On account of internal friction it was decided to free 
 the hands of the incoming board by dismissing the entire 
 Faculty, which extreme measure was forthwith carried 
 into execution. The University therefore entered upon 
 a fresh era, when in 1852 the new Board of Regents 
 assumed the duties of office. Dr. Henry Tappan was 
 elected President and immediately the prospects bright- 
 ened. During Dr. Tappan's administration the faculty 
 was materially strengthened, and students in every 
 department increased, But a serious error in the mode 
 of electing the Board of Regents, whereby all passed out 
 of office at the same time, led to numberless compli- 
 cations, resulting finally in the arbitrary dismissal of the 
 President, despite the acknowledged ability and succees 
 of his administration. A new Board, only two of whose 
 members were College graduates, took office in 1858. 
 Shortly before the lapse of their authority in 1863, they 
 summarily dismissed President Tappan, and made many 
 
321 
 
 other changes in the faculty. This injustice bore some 
 good fruit at least, for in 1863 the rotary system of 
 electing the Regents which is still in vogue was estab- 
 lished. 
 
 In 1866, an Act was passed granting a permanent tax 
 to the University of 1-20 of a mill on the assessed value 
 of property in the State. In 1868, an annuity of $15,000 
 was granted, thereby establishing the principle of State 
 aid. In 1870, co-education was established, and the 
 Prussian system of admission to the University from 
 effective preparatory schools in Michigan without 
 examination was introduced. In 1883, the same privilege 
 was extended to other States. 
 
 Dr. James B. Angell, who is still the President of the 
 University, took office in 1871. His administration has 
 been an unqualified success, and his innovations have 
 invariably resulted in the advantage of the Univer- 
 sity. New departments of instruction have been 
 established and the old ones strengthened and extended. 
 A free elective system was introduced, which would 
 enable a capable student to complete his course in less 
 than four years, or which would permit such a student 
 to pursue more studies and accomplish more work in the 
 four years of his collegiate career. Special students over 
 twenty-one years of age were admitted to the courses of 
 the University without an entrance examination. The 
 ' University System ' was established or in 1882, and ten 
 years earlier seminary methods of study were first 
 introduced. 
 
 U 
 
322 
 
 Organization of the University. The University 
 derives its origin from a provision in the Constitution * 
 of Michigan, the effect of which is to make the Regents 
 of the University a branch of the State Government. 
 The article in the constitution provides for the election 
 of these Regents, authorizes them to elect a President of 
 the University, and gives them supervision of the 
 institution and the direction and control of all expendi- 
 tures from the University interest fund, which is a fund 
 created by the gift of two townships of land by the 
 Federal Government to the State of Michigan for the 
 endowment of a University. 
 
 The Regents, eight in number, are now elected by 
 popular vote, for a term of eight years. Two are elected 
 every second year, and have entire control of the Univer- 
 sity in every particular. 
 
 The professors and other teachers are appointed by the 
 Regents, who have the power of removing them at any 
 time. The younger members of the faculty are generally 
 appointed first for a limited period, one year or three 
 years. Professors are appointed permanently, though 
 sometimes the first appointment is only for a year. 
 
 The revenue of the University is derived from three 
 sources : (a) The endowment, above referred to, by the 
 National Government, which yields about $38,000 
 annually ; (6) By a State tax of one-sixth of a mill on all 
 the taxable property of the State, which yields at present 
 $188,300 ; (c) Fees from students, which usually yield 
 about $125,000. 
 
 ^Adopted in 1837. 
 
323 
 
 Requirements for Admission. Candidates for admis- 
 sion must be at least sixteen years of age, present 
 evidence of good character, and bring credentials. There 
 are three alternatives for examination : 
 
 (a) Admission on diploma is granted to the graduates of 144 
 approved preparatory schools. 
 
 (b) Ad eundem admission to advanced standing. Note. When 
 candidates for advanced standing have not passed a year at an 
 approved college the must pass an entrance examination. 
 
 (c) Persons over twenty-one years of age who do not desire to 
 take a degree are admitted to the courses without examination. 
 
 When admission is by examination the subjects are 
 divided into groups, and the candidate is examined in 
 that group which is determined by the character of the 
 work he intends to pursue, and the degree he desires to 
 take, 
 
 FOR THE DEGREE OF BACHELOR OF ARTS. 
 
 1. English Grammar, Composition and Rhetoric. Subjects of 
 composition are selected from prescribed works. 
 
 2. History including ancient history. 
 
 3. Mathematics Algebra, Geometry. 
 
 4. Physics an amount represented by Carhart and Chute's 
 Elements. 
 
 5. Botany. 
 
 6. Latin Grammar, Composititn, and general reading. 
 
 7. Greek Grammar, "Composition, and three books of Xen- 
 ophon's Anabasis. 
 
 FOR THE DEGREE OF BACHALOR OF PHILOSOPHY. 
 
 As in the above course, except that French or German is substi- 
 tuted for Greek and Grecian History. 
 
 FOR THE DEGREE OF BACHELOR OF SCIENCE. 
 
 Two groups are distinguished. 
 
 (a) For graduation in General Science, Chemistry and Biology. 
 
(b) For graduation in Civil, Mechanical, Mining or Electrical 
 Engineering. 
 The subjects for (a) are : 
 
 1. English Language, Composition, Rhetoric, and Mathematics, 
 as for Arts. 
 
 2. History. 
 
 3. French, German, Latin. Any two of these two languages 
 may be offered. 
 
 In French and German, special works are not prescribed, al- 
 though for the latter Schiller's Tell is recommended. 
 In Latin Some introductory text-book. 
 
 Four books of Csesar, and one of Cicero. 
 
 4. Physics and Botany. 
 
 5. Chemistry, Geology, Zoology, Physiology, Physical Geography, 
 Astronomy. 
 
 The candidate may offer any two of these subjects. 
 
 The subjects for (b) are 
 
 1 and 2 as in (a) with Trigonometry in addition. 
 
 3. Physics. 
 
 4. English Literature. Stopford Brook's Primer as a basis. 
 
 6. As in (a). 
 
 6. French, German, Latin. An examination in any one of these 
 languages. 
 
 FOR THE DEGREE OF BACHELOR OF LETTERS. 
 
 1. English and Mathematics as in Arts, with English Literature 
 in addition. 
 
 2. Physics and Botany as in Arts. 
 
 3. As in 5. of Science, except that three of the subjects are pre- 
 scribed. 
 
 4. History general, English and American. 
 
 6. Civil Government Fisk's Civil Government, Hinsdale's 
 American Government (I. and II.) 
 
 6. French, German or Latin. 
 
 Instead of English History, and three of the optional sciences 
 in 3, French, German or Latin may be offered as in the Science 
 group. 
 
325 
 
 The Undergraduate Courses. Nominally the courses 
 are four years in length, but some students are able to 
 graduate in a shorter time. Degrees are earned either on 
 the credit system, or on the university system In the 
 former a student must secure a stated number of hours of 
 credit, generally 120, an hour of credit being the equiv- 
 alent of one exercise a week for one semester Nothing, 
 therefore, prevents a student from graduating when his 
 hours of credit have been earned to the satisfaction of 
 the faculty. 
 
 The University system is open to undergraduates who 
 have completed their second year, and have also secured 
 at least sixty hours of credit, including all the prescribed 
 work. Students under this system must pursue three 
 distinct lines of study, one major course and two minors, 
 and pass a special examination on each. Examinations 
 for degrees may be granted to a candidate who has been 
 enrolled under the university system for at least three 
 semesters, or in other words has attended the University 
 for three aud a half years. The following is a synopsis 
 of the undergraduate course : 
 
 1. FOR GRADUATION ON THE CREDIT SYSTEM. 
 
 For the Degree of Bachelor of Arts. 120 hours of credit work. 
 
 The prescribed work is as follows : 
 
 1 Greek. Sixteen hours in five prescribed courses. A specified 
 selection of works in prose and verse and the history of Greek Lit- 
 erature. Eight hours are recommended for the first year. After 
 the completion of the first three courses in Greek (amounting to 
 eight nours), a candidate may discontinue the subject, but from 
 among the other courses he must select enough to secure 120 hours 
 of credit There are eighteen courses in all offered for study in 
 Greek, thus affording thirteen purely optional courses. 
 
326 
 
 2. Latin. Fifteen hours in four prescribed courses. This is of 
 the same nature as the Greek course. After the completion of 
 courses 1 and 2 (amounting to seven hours) the study may be dis- 
 continued under the same conditions as in Greek. Seven hours are 
 recomme tided for the first year. There are twenty-five courses in 
 all, some few of which are open to graduate students only. 
 
 3. French. Eight hours in two courses. These courses are 
 elementary. There are besides twenty-six more advanced optional 
 courses, covering a wide field. 
 
 It is recommended that the eight hours prescribed be taken in 
 the first year. 
 
 4. English. Five hours in two prescribed courses. 
 Paragraph- writing and Rhetoric. 
 
 Two hours are recommended for the first year. 
 
 Twenty optional courses besides are open to undergraduates. 
 
 5. Philosophy. Two or three hours in one of two courses pre- 
 scribed. Logic or Psychology. 
 
 This course is not recommended for the first year. 
 
 Twenty-four optional courses besides are open to undergraduates. 
 
 6. Mathematics. Fifteen hours in four prescribed courses 
 Plane Trigonometry and Algebra, Plane Analytic Geometry, and 
 two courses of Calculus. 
 
 Instead of these some other equivalent in mathematics may be 
 taken. Seven hours are recommended for the first year. After 
 the completion of the first two courses, or their equivalent, a can- 
 didate may discontinue the study, provided that he makes up the 
 required number of hours of credit from the optional courses. 
 Twenty-seven optional courses besides are open to undergraduates. 
 
 It will be noticed that approximately half the work (sixty hours) 
 is prescribed. 
 
 THE DEGREE OF BACHELOR OF PHILOSOPHY. 
 (120 hours.) 
 
 1. English as in Arts. 
 
 2. Philosophy as in Arts. 
 
 3. Mathematics as in Arts. 
 
 4. Latin as in Arts, 
 
327 
 
 5. French, (a) For those who entered without French, sixteen 
 hours, which are optional with the exception of the same prescribed 
 work as in Arts. After the completion of the prescribed two 
 courses (eight hours) French may be discontinued, provided that 
 an equivalent number of optional hours is taken. 
 
 (b) For those who entered with French, eight hours of advanced 
 work are necessary. 
 
 6. German, (a) For those who entered without German, sixteen 
 hours including course I, elementary and oppositions, in courses 2, 
 3, 4 (Calendar, pp. 61-62). After the completion of eight hours of 
 German, the subject may be discontinued, on the same conditions 
 as in French. 
 
 (b) For those who entered with German, eight hours taken 
 optionally in courses 3 and 4. 
 
 (pp. 61-62.) 
 
 There are twenty-seven elective courses besides, open to under- 
 graduates. 
 
 In French and German sixteen hours in all are recommended in 
 the first year. For this degree from fifty-three to seventy nours 
 are more on less prescribed out of 120 hours. 
 
 THE DEGREE OF BACHELOR OF SCIENCE. 
 (120 hours.) 
 
 1. French as in Philosophy. 
 
 2. German as in Philosophy. 
 
 3. English as in Philosophy. 
 
 4. Philosophy as in Arts. 
 
 5. Mathematics. Seven hours in two prescribed courses or their 
 equivalent. 
 
 Plane Trigonometry, Algebra, Plane Analytic Geometry. 
 
 6. Physics. Five hours in one prescribed course. Mechanics, 
 Sound, Light. 
 
 There are also twenty optional courses for undergraduates. 
 .7 General Chemistry. Seven hours in two prescribed courses. 
 Inorganic Chemistry, Descriptive and Experimental. 
 
 There are also ten optional courses in General Chemistay. 
 
328 
 
 8. Zoology, Botany or General Biology. Five hours are required 
 of optional work. 
 
 The courses in these subjects will be found on pp. 89-94 of the 
 calendar. 
 
 9. Physical or Biological Sciences. Twenty-five hours are re- 
 quired of optional work in these courses. 
 
 It is desirable for the student in this course, as in others, to put 
 to his credit fifteen hours a week for each semester (sometimes six- 
 teen) which amounts to thirty hours a year, or the required number 
 of credit hours 120 in four years. Mathematics, French, Ger- 
 man and English should occupy twenty-five hours out of thirty-two 
 in the first year. In this course 72-89 hours are more or less pre- 
 scrided out of 120 hours. 
 
 For special degrees in Science, see calendar p. 102. 
 
 THE DEGREE OF BACHELOR OF LETTERS. 
 (120 hours.) 
 
 1. French. Sixteen hours, including the two prescribed courses 
 as in Arts. After concluding these two prescribed courses, French 
 may be discontinued on the ordinary conditions. 
 
 2. German. Sixteen hours one elementary prescribed course, 
 and options in three prescribed courses. After the completion of 
 eight hours of German, the subject may be discontinued under the 
 ordinary conditions. 
 
 3. English. Nine hours in four prescribed courses, two of which 
 are as in Arts. The other two courses comprise elementary work 
 in Old and Middle English. 
 
 4. History. Six hours in two prescribed courses. General 
 History of Europe from the fall of the Roman Empire to the out- 
 break of the French Revolution. 
 
 6. Philosophy as in Arts. 
 
 6. Mathematics. Three hours in one prescribed course. Plane 
 Trigonometry and Algebra. 
 
 For the first year are recommended three hours in Mathematics; 
 eight hours in French ; eight hours in German ; two hours in 
 English ; History, or other studies, eleven hours, or in all sixteen 
 hours a week for each semester. 
 
329 
 
 II. FOR GRADUATION ON THE UNIVERSITY SYSTEM. 
 
 Other courses in the University are offered in Sanskrit, 
 Hellenistic Greek, Hebrew, Assyrian, Arabic, Italian, 
 Spanish, Portuguese, Gothic, Swedish, Danish-Norwegian, 
 Elocution and Oratory. The Science and Art of Teach- 
 ing, Political Economy and Sociology, International Law, 
 Music, Bibliography, Natural Science, Drawing, Survey- 
 ing, Civil Engineering (pp. 96-97), Mechanical Engineer- 
 ing (pp. 97-98), Marine Engineering, Mining Engineering 
 and Metallurgy. For further account of the Engineering 
 Courses see calendar, pp. 104-114 and p. 124 for the work 
 prescribed in the first year. 
 
 The Nature of the Options. As a rule, from fifty to 
 seventy hours, rarely more, are practically prescribed, 
 that is to say, certain general courses of study amount- 
 ing to that number of hours are prescribed, but there is 
 an option exercised within certain of these specified 
 courses. The student's choice for the rest is unhampered 
 whether he graduate under the University or the Credit 
 System. 
 
 The Degrees. The University grants the following de- 
 grees at the conclusion of the undergraduate courses : 
 
 Bachelor of Arts, Bachelor of Philosophy, Bachelor of 
 Science (in general), Bachelor of Letters. 
 
 The degree of Bachelor of Science may also be given 
 in Chemistry, Biology, or Engineering. 
 
 Examinations, Etc. Examinations are conducted by 
 the members of the Faculty. There are no special ex- 
 aminers appointed from outside. These examinations 
 are partly oral and partly in writing, as the examiner 
 may choose to make them. 
 
CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 CORNELL UNIVERSITY. 
 
 Historical Sketch. Cornell University was incorpor- 
 ated by the Legislature of the State of New York on 
 the 27th of April, 1865. The Congress of 1862 had 
 granted public lands to the several States, from the sale 
 of which there should be established a perpetual fund, 
 the interest of which should be inviolably appropriated 
 by each State claiming the benefit of the act to the en- 
 dowment and maintenance of at least one college, where 
 the leading object should be, not to the exclusion of 
 other scientific and classical studies, to give instruction 
 in agriculture, military tactics, and the mechanic arts. 
 
 After $64,440 had been realized on the New York 
 scrip, the. sales entirely ceased. Ezra Cornell, who had 
 long been dreaming of charitably bestowing his fortune 
 now saw his opportunity at hand. By way of a direct 
 donation he gave $500,000 to the University, 200 acres 
 of land with useful buildings, and some smaller gifts for 
 special purposes. His largest gift, however, came later 
 in the shape of profits made by the University on the 
 sale of the land scrip which he purchased from the State. 
 
 On the cessation of sales the Legislature had authorized 
 the sale of the remaining scrip to the Trustees of the 
 
831 
 
 University or " to any person or persons " at a price 
 of not less than thirty cents per acre, sales having origin- 
 ally been as high as eighty-five cents. Cornell purchased 
 the scrip at thirt} r cents, and agreed to allow from the 
 profits thirty cents more to the original College Land 
 Scrip Fund, on condition that all profits above that 
 figure should be placed to the credit of the Cornell En- 
 dowment Fund, and exempted from the conditions gov- 
 erning the agricultural College grant. 
 
 The utmost sum which the State of New York could 
 have realized on the whole of the scrip at the decreased 
 market price, would have been less than $600,000. The 
 College Land Scrip Fund now amounts to nearly $500,- 
 000 and will ultimately reach over $600,000. The Cor- 
 nell-Endowment Fund, owing to Ezra Cornell's successful 
 location of the scrip, and the unexpectedly large profits, 
 has already realized a net return of nearly $4,000,000. 
 This sum has further been supplemented by numerous 
 large donations from other sources. In an agreement 
 with the Legislature, August, 1866, it was stipulated 
 that the Cornell Endowment Fund should be the pro- 
 perty of the University, while the College Land Scrip 
 Fund, on the other hand, was held by the State in trust, 
 subject to all the conditions imposed by Congress. 
 
 In March, 1895, two important laws were enacted in 
 the Legislature. The Legislature consented to absorb 
 the College Land Grant Fund into the Treasury of the 
 State, and to issue to the University certificates of in- 
 debtedness bearing interest at the rate of five per cent. 
 
332 
 
 This relieves the University of the responsibility of 
 ultimately investing $600,000, and of the danger of ob- 
 taining ruinously low rates of interest. On petition 
 from the Board it was enacted that the number of elec- 
 tive trustees should be thirty instead of fifteen as 
 formerly. 
 
 Organization of the University. Cornell University 
 derived its charter from the State of New York (Laws 
 of New York, 1865, chapter 585). The charter leaves 
 the trustees free to make provision, in the planning of 
 instruction and investigations, for all branches of science 
 and knowledge. But as the University received a cer- 
 tain portion of congressional lands, which were donated 
 to the State of New York f ^r the establishment of an 
 institution which should teach the sciences related to 
 agriculture and the mechanic arts, including military 
 tactics, these subjects must always remain an unalter- 
 able parfc of the curriculum. 
 
 The University has thirty-eight tru4ees ; of these, 
 eight are trustees ex officio, including, besides the Presi- 
 sident and Librarian of the University, the Hon. Alonzo 
 B. Cornell and the high State officials, namely, the Gov- 
 ernor of New York, the Lieutenant-Governor, the 
 Speaker of the Assembly, the Superintendent of Public 
 Instruction and the President of the State Agricultural 
 Society. The remaining thirty are elected in groups of 
 six for a term of five years. Of the six, four are elected 
 by the Board of Trustees, and two by the Alumni of the 
 University. As the Board of Trustees is the only legal 
 
333 
 
 corporation, it has, therefore, all authority under the 
 law. It delegates, however, the educational work of the 
 institution to the Faculty ; but all important changes 
 must be submitted to the Board for their approval. 
 
 All members of the instructing staff in Cornell are 
 appointed by the Board of Trustees on the nomination 
 of the President of the University. Professors are ap- 
 pointed without limit as to term, personal ?y therefore, 
 during good behavior. Assistant professors are appoint- 
 ed for a term of three years, which in the president's 
 opinion should be raised to five yea^s. Instructors, as- 
 sistants, etc., are appointed for one year. Those members 
 of the instructing staff who are appointed for a term are, 
 as a rule reappointed at its expiration. 
 
 University Finances. The Revenue is derived from 
 the Cornell Endowment Fund now amounting to nearly 
 four million dollars, and from the College Land Scrip 
 Fund now amounting to $473,402.87. The History of 
 these endowments has already been outlined. Gifts from 
 individuals now amount to $1,983,548. The remaining 
 revenue is derived from the fees of students. 
 
 The following tables give a fair idea of the rate at 
 which the Endowment of Cornell is increasing, also the 
 rate of increase of the total revenue and of the income 
 from students' fees : 
 
 THE ENDOWMENT. 
 
 1881-82 $ 964,503 
 
 1882-83 3,539,283 
 
 1883-84 3,583,274 
 
 1884-85 3,642,304 
 
 1885-86 3,699,994 
 
 1886-87 4,282,042 
 
834 
 
 1887-88 $4,528,350 
 
 1888-89 4,678,729 
 
 1889-90 4,719,505 
 
 1890-91 5,070,101 
 
 1891-92 . . . 5,728,452 
 
 1892-93 6,095,219 
 
 1893-94 6,078,019 
 
 1894-95 6,187,965 
 
 THE ANNUAL REVENUE. 
 
 Total Income. Income from Fees. 
 
 1881-82 $ 142,371 $ 13,940 
 
 1882-83 211,367 13,502 
 
 1883-84 217,273 17,395 
 
 1884-85 240,071 20,980 
 
 1885-86 245,320 22,575 
 
 1886-87 251,620 30,304 
 
 1887-88 329,811 39,448 
 
 1888-89 362,164 47,208 
 
 1889-90 375,298 53,587 
 
 1890-91 416,267 90,401 
 
 1891-92 464,426 96,894 
 
 1892-93 469,467 106,568 
 
 1893-94 496,352 114,093 
 
 1894-95 515,412 114,420 
 
 The following table gives the total expenditure for 
 salaries of the instructing staff, and also the number of 
 instructors of all grades during the years 1881-95 : 
 
 Aggregate of No. of 
 Salaries. Instructors. 
 
 1881-82 $ 96,073 49 
 
 1882-83 99,622 50 
 
 1883-84 , 104,047 52 
 
 1884-85 113,150 56 
 
 1885-86 118,950 61 
 
 1886-87 : 132,294 80 
 
 1887-88 151,550 90 
 
 3888-89 175,250 101 
 
 1889-90 178,383 106 
 
 1890-91 204,400 116 
 
 1891-92 228,566 128 
 
 1892-93 241,075 147 
 
 1893-94 249,300 149 
 
 1894-96 260,827 162 
 
335 
 
 There is no State tax in support of the University ; 
 but the State has recently established a State veterinary 
 college, making an appropriation of $150,000 for build- 
 ings, and this will be maintained by the State. 
 
 Five hundred and twelve students from New York 
 State are educated free on State scholarships, from which 
 source the University derives no revenue. The annual 
 tuition fee in the School of Law, in the Medical Prepara- 
 tory Course and in Arts, Philosophy and Science is $100. 
 In all other courses it is $125. 
 
 Free tuition is also given to students intending to com- 
 plete the course in Agriculture, and to special students in 
 Agriculture. There are also certain special fees in the 
 departments for materials consumed etc., which add noth- 
 ing to the real income of the University. 
 
 Requirments for Admission. Candidates must be at 
 least sixteen years of age, or, if women, seventeen. The 
 examinations are held in Ithaca only, and twice in the 
 year, There are three alternatives for examinations as 
 a means of entering the University : 
 
 (1) Diplomas issued by the Regents of the University 
 of the State of New York, and pass cards presented as 
 supplementary, are accepted for all subjects covered by 
 such diplomas. In the case of French and German, a 
 statement by the teacher of the work done must accom- 
 pany the diploma. To secure exemption from the 
 primary examination in English, the diploma must cover 
 six academic counts, including English Composition. 
 
 (2) The application from the Principal of a school, 
 accompanied by full information regarding the work 
 
done by the applicant, is sometimes accepted in lieu of 
 examinations. But no school certificate exempts from 
 the primary examination in English. 
 
 (3) Persons at least twenty-one years of age (in the 
 case of students in Agriculture eighteen) may on recom- 
 mendation of a Professor be exempted from entrance 
 examinations, provided that they give evidence of ability 
 to do special work. They may graduate in any course, 
 on condition of passing the required examinations, includ- 
 ing the entrance examinations. 
 
 The examinations for admission consist of two divisions. 
 The first, a primary examination, is required for all 
 courses, but is not sufficient without an advanced examina- 
 tion. The following are the requirements : 
 
 The Primary Examination embraces the following subjects : 
 English, geography, physiology and hygiene, arithmetic, plane 
 geometry, algebra, American history. In English, the candidate 
 must write three essays based on certain works of authors pre- 
 scribed, and further, show a satisfactory knowledge of these works. 
 No student markedly deficient in English is admitted to the Uni- 
 versity. Sufficiently elementary work is prescribed in the remain- 
 ing subjects. 
 
 The advanced examinations for admission differ with the various 
 courses to which admission is sought. 
 
 1. Bachelor of Arts: For this course examinations are demanded in 
 (1) Greek (facility in translation of simple attic prose and Homer, a 
 knowledge of Greek accidence and the outlines of syntax, and some 
 command of Greek prose composition) ; (2) Latin. (Sight-translation, 
 Latin prose, and a detailed examination on assigned portions of 
 Caeaar, Virgil, and Cicero) ; (3) Grecian and Roman history, and 
 outlines of ancient geography, Fyffe's primer of Greece, Creighton's 
 primer of Rome, and Tozer's primer of classical geography. 
 
 2. Philosophy : (1) Latin as above ; (2) Grecian and Roman 
 history as above ; (3) French or German. No special authors or 
 works are designated. In the case of French, candidates are 
 
337 
 
 expected to able to read easy French at sight, and to translate 
 readily simple English into French. Pronunciation, and transla- 
 tion and writing of French from dictation are included. Candidates 
 are expected to present a statement from their teachers of the 
 amount of French previously read, the text-books used and pro- 
 ficiency attained. Similarly in German. 
 
 3. Science and Agriculture : (1) French as in preceding course ; 
 (2) German as in preceding course ; (3) Mathematics Solid 
 geometry (Newcomb's elements or the equivalent), advanced 
 algebra ; plane trigonometry (Well's treatise or the equivalent) ; 
 (4) Latin (Four books of Cresar or the equivalent and good 
 knowledge of the grammar.) 
 
 In place of a modern language requirement an equivalent amount 
 of an ancient classical language may be accepted, provided that the 
 work omitted is made up in the subsequent course. 
 
 4. Mechanical engineering, electrical engineering, and archi- 
 tecture : (1) Mathematics as in the preceding course ; (2) French 
 or German as in course 1 and 2. 
 
 5. Civil Engineering : (1) Mathematics (Solid Geometry) ; (2) 
 French or German as in 1 and 2. 
 
 6. Medicine : (1) Latin (four books of Caesar and grammatical 
 knowledge) ; (2) Greek (enough to enable the student to recognize 
 and analyze scientific terms) ; (3) Plane trigonometry as in 3 ; (4) 
 French or German as in 1 and 2. 
 
 The Undergraduate Course. The length of all under- 
 graduate courses is four years, except the law course, 
 which is three years. The following is a synopsis of those 
 leading to the various degrees : 
 
 BACHELOR OF ARTS. 
 
 First year : Greek. 3 hours a week through the year of three 
 terms ; Latin, 3 hours ; French, 3 hours ; English, 2 hours. 
 (Rhetoric). 
 
 Mathematics, 3 hours ; (Solid geometry, algebra Trigonometry.) 
 Grecian History ; Roman History ; Hygiene. 
 
338 
 
 Second year : Greek, 3 hours ; Latin, 3 hours ; German, 3 hours ; 
 English, (Rhetoric 1 ) ; physiology, psychology, logic, 3 hours ; Mili- 
 tary drill ; Elective, to 4 hours each term. 
 
 Third year ; Entirely elective, provided that the major part of 
 the work is in literary, historical, philosophical and mathematical 
 subjects. 
 
 Fourth year : As in third year, but 2 hours a week devoted to 
 theses. 
 
 BACHELOR OF PHILOSOPHY. 
 
 Students in this course who in the last two years elect con- 
 tinuously not less that nine hours of studies in history and political 
 science, will receive the degree of Ph. B, in history and political 
 science. 
 
 First year : As in the first year of the arts course, only sub- 
 stituting German (as in second year of arts) for Greek. 
 
 Second year : As in second year of arts, substituting history for 
 Greek, and with a choice between French and German. 
 
 Third and Fourth years : as in the preceding course. 
 
 BACHELOR OF SCIENCE. 
 
 First year : Mathematics 5 hours ; French 3 hours as in arts ; 
 German 3 hours as in second year of arts ; English (Rhetoric), 
 Chemistry 3 hours (General Inorganic Chemistry) ; elementary 
 or for more advanced students qualitative and quantitative analysis) : 
 Hygiene. 
 
 Second year : French or German, 3 hours devoted to three pre- 
 scribed works in either language also 3 hours of elective work in 
 either language ; English 2 hours (Rhetoric) ; Physics, 3 hours : 
 Mechanics and Heat; Electricity and Magnetism; Acoustics and 
 Optics ; (A more advanced course for those taking elective works 
 in Physics) ; Botany, 2 hours. 
 
 Physiology, Psychology and Logic as in preceding courses, elec- 
 tive, 1 to 5 hours each term. 
 
 Third year : Entirely elective, but that a majority of the work 
 must be in Natural Science or Mathematics. 
 
 Fourth year : As in third year, except that 2 hours must be 
 devoted to theses. 
 
339 
 
 DEGREE OF M.E. 
 
 First year : Elementary Mathematics, French or German, 
 Chemistry, Drawing. 
 
 Second year : Mathematics, designing, experimental mechanics 
 and heat, shop work, electricity, chemistry, acoustics and optics. 
 
 Third and Fourth years : More specialized work with options in 
 the fourth year. 
 
 BACHELOR OF SCIENCE IN AGRICULTURE. 
 
 First year : French or German or Mathematics, Zoology and 
 Entomology, English, Drawing, Chemistry, Hygiene, Drill. 
 
 Second year : English, Physics Agricultural Chemistry, Poli- 
 tical Economy, Physiology, Microscopy, applied Mathematics, 
 Elective to 2 hours each term. 
 
 Third year : Elective ; but 12 hours to be devoted to agricul- 
 tural subjects. 
 
 Fourth year : Seven prescribed hours in agriculture. The rest 
 elective, except that five hours must be devoted to agricultural 
 subjects. 
 
 Optional Courses. As will be seen from the preceding 
 synopsis, the courses in the third and fourth years are 
 almost entirely elective, with the restrictions that have 
 been noted. The Sophomore year also contains certain 
 electives. The lectures are arranged to satisfy all the 
 different degrees of proficiency, and there are special 
 courses adapted to the needs of prospective teachers, etc. 
 University Degrees. The degrees of Cornell Univer- 
 are granted by the Board of Trustees on the recommen- 
 dation of the faculties. They are as follows : 
 Bachelor of Arts. 
 Bachelor of Philosophy. 
 
 Bachelor of Letters (to be abolished in 1896). 
 Bachelor of Science or Bachelor of Science in Natural 
 History. 
 
340 
 
 Bachelor of Science in Agriculture. 
 
 Bachelor of Science in Architecture. 
 
 Bachelor of Laws. 
 
 Civil Engineer. 
 
 Mechanical Engineer. 
 
 Also the advanced degrees of 
 
 Master of Arts. 
 
 Master of Philosophy. 
 
 Master of Letters. 
 
 Master of Science. 
 
 Master of Laws. 
 
 Master of Science in Architecture. 
 
 Master of Civil Engineering. 
 
 Master of Mechanical Engineering. 
 
 Master of Science in Agriculture. 
 
 Doctor of Philosophy. 
 
 Doctor of Science. 
 
 Examinations. Examinations are conducted by the 
 members of the instructing corps. The heads of depart- 
 ments are responsible therefor, though in making out the 
 questions they may be aided by the assistant professors, 
 instructors, etc. 
 
CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 THE JOHNS HOPKINS UNIVERSITY. 
 
 The establishment of this University marks an epoch 
 in the development of the system of higher education in 
 the United States. Prior to that event the chief work of 
 all the universities had been the education of undergrad- 
 uates ; since then an increasing part of the work of many 
 of them and all the work of others, has been the further 
 education of those who have already completed an ordi- 
 nary university course. This change has been the result 
 to a large extent of the policy deliberately adopted by 
 the management of the Johns Hopkins University. 
 
 Historical SJcetch. The location of the University was 
 no doubt determined by the fact that Mr. Hopkins, who 
 furnished the original endowment, was a citizen of Balti- 
 more, but the selection was in every way a fortunate one. 
 Baltimore is sufficiently near Washington for the Univer- 
 sity to be beneficially affected by the political life of the 
 national capital, without the inevitable distraction from 
 work that would be caused by constant and immediate 
 contact with it. The foundation of the University is a 
 bequest of one-half of the founder's estate of seven mil- 
 lion dollars, the other half having been devoted to the 
 establishment of a Hospital with a view to the ultimate 
 development of a teaching medical department. At Mr. 
 Hopkins' request an incorporation was in 1867 formed 
 under a general statute, " for the promotion of education 
 
342 
 
 in the State of Maryland," but very little was done during 
 his life to give practical effect to his intentions. In 1874 
 the Board of Trustees began an elaborate investigation of 
 existing university constitutions in the United States and 
 elsewhere, and after obtaining the advice of such experi- 
 enced educators as President Eliot of Harvard, President 
 White of Cornell, and President Angell of Michigan, they 
 placed at the head of the proposed University, Daniel 
 C. Oilman, then President of the University of California, 
 and formerly a Professor of Yale College. For some 
 months he continued in Europe his inquiries into the 
 constitution and working of universities, and on his re- 
 turn the character to be given to the new institution was 
 outlined in his inaugural address delivered early in 1876. 
 Its aims were to be, " an enduring foundation ; a slow 
 development ; first local, then regional, then national in- 
 lluence; the most liberal promotion of all useful knowledge ; 
 the special provision of such departments as are elsewhere 
 neglected in the country ; a generous affiliation with all 
 other institutions, avoiding interferences and engaging in 
 no rivalry ; the encouragement of research ; the promo- 
 tion of young men, and the advancement of individual 
 scholars, who by their excellence will advocate the 
 sciences they pursue, and the society where they dwell." 
 The University was opened for students in October, 1876, 
 in buildings erected in a densely-peopled part of the 
 City of Baltimore. It was not the settled purpose of the 
 management that the academical work should always be 
 carried on there, but as time passed, old buildings were 
 improved and new ones erected to meet the demand for 
 accommodation, until the series was crowned by the com- 
 

 343 
 
 pletion in 1894 of the noble edifice called/' McCoy Hall," 
 after the devisor of the fund which enabled the trustees 
 to erect and equip it. As the new buildings have all 
 been constructed in the most substantial manner it seems 
 quite unlikely that the work of the University will ever 
 be removed from where it is now carried on. The con- 
 struction of the Johns Hopkins' Hospital was delayed for 
 some time by the loss of a part of the capital of the en- 
 dowment, but it was completed a few years ago and in 
 the fall of 1893 the Medical School in connection with it 
 was opened for the reception of students. Johns Hopkins' 
 University seems to have reached a period in its history 
 when the stream of private donations may be expected 
 to be virtually continuous, and each year the list of bene- 
 factions is increased by several additions. 
 
 Organization of the University. The first trustees 
 were selected by the founder of the University in 1867. 
 They were twelve in number, and as vacancies have 
 occurred they have been filled by the exercise of co-opta- 
 tion. The President is a member of the Board, ex officio. 
 The Trustees are invested with full control over the 
 property and management of the University. They 
 make all appointments and promotions of members of 
 the teaching staff, and of other officials, and they regulate 
 all salaries and other expenditures. The policy has been 
 adopted with respect to the new Medical faculty of plac- 
 ing the members of it on the same footing as that occu- 
 pied by members of the Arts faculty. In this way 
 the medical teachers do not depend at all for remunera- 
 tion on the earnings of the faculty of which they are 
 members, but are paid their salaries out of the revenues 
 
314 
 
 of the University. The instructors in the Arts faculty 
 are classified as follows : associates, associate professors, 
 and professors, and some of those now in the highest 
 grade have passed through all the inferior ranks. Some 
 of the eminent men who held professorship at the organi- 
 zation of the University have taken similar positions in 
 other institutions, but a few of them remain still on the 
 list. The policy has from the first prevailed of dis- 
 tinguishing between the " University " and the " College," 
 the latter name being given to the body made up of 
 undergraduates in the Arts faculty, and the former in- 
 cluding those who take post-graduate or professional 
 courses. 
 
 Requirements for Matriculation : 
 
 1. Mathematics. Arithmetic, Algebra, Plane and Solid Geo- 
 
 metry, Plane Trigonometry, Analytic Geometry. 
 
 NOTE. Elementary Mechanics may be substituted for 
 Analytical Geometry by students selecting groups 
 which do not include Minor Mathematics or Major 
 Physics. 
 
 2. Latin. Certain specified works, or an equivalent amount. 
 
 Accidence, Syntax, Prosody. 
 
 3. Greek. As in Latin. 
 
 /Candidates not offering Greek must offer both 
 
 French and German, with a choice between two 
 
 ' * eri * n ' -\ groups : (a) Advanced German and Elementary 
 
 ch ' French, or (6) Advanced French and Elementary 
 
 V German. 
 6. English. (a) A general knowledge of the substance of certain 
 
 specified books as the basis for a composition. 
 (6) A detailed knowledge of the subject-matter, form, 
 
 and structure of specified books. 
 
 7- History. England and the United States, or Greece- and 
 Borne, and the outlines of Geography. 
 
345 
 
 8. Science. The elements of Chemistry, Botany, or Physical 
 Geography. 
 
 The matriculation examination may be divided with the interval 
 of a year. 
 
 Candidates from approved schools are excepted from a portion of 
 the examination. 
 
 Undergraduate Courses. The course for the degree of A.B. occu- 
 pies three years. The following courses are prescribed for all 
 undergraduates : Rhetoric ; English Literature ; Economics and 
 History ; Philosophy ; Minor French ; Minor German ; English 
 Composition ; Drawing ; Physical and Vocal Culture. 
 
 A student must select one of the following groups of study : 
 
 I. THE CLASSICAL GROUP. 
 
 
 
 Consisting of (a) The prescribed courses ; (6) Latin, Greek, a 
 Laboratory course, Comparative Philology, and an Elective course 
 of two hours weekly in the Third Year. 
 
 II. THE MATHEMATICAL-PHYSICAL GROUP. 
 
 The same course as in the Classical group, except that two years 
 of Mathematics and Physics are substituted for Latin and Greek, 
 and one year of Chemistry is added. 
 
 III. THE CHEMICAL-BIOLOGICAL OR PRELIMINARY MEDICAL GROUP. 
 
 (a) The prescribed courses ; (6) Physics, Chemistry, and Biology, 
 with laboratory practice. 
 
 IV. THE PHYSICAL-CHEMICAL GROUP. 
 
 The same as group II., except that two years are devoted to 
 Chemistry and one year to Mathematics. 
 
 V. THE LATIN-MATHEMATICAL GROUP. 
 
 This differs from group I, only in substituting Mathematics for 
 Greek. 
 
346 
 VI. THE HISTORICAL-POLITICAL GROUP. 
 
 This group omits Greek and retains but one year of Latin, pro- 
 viding two years of History and two years of Political Science. 
 
 VII. THE MODERN LANGUAGE GROUP. 
 
 This group substitutes for Greek two years of English, and, re- 
 taining one year of .Latin, substitutes for the other an additional 
 year of either French or German. A year of Spanish or Italian 
 may be substituted for the latter. 
 
 ELECTIVE COURSES. 
 
 Two hours a week in the Third Year may be devoted to subjects 
 from among he following : Differential Equations, Astronomy, 
 Zoology, Hebrew, Latin, Greek, German, Italian, English Litera- 
 ture, History of Philosophy. 
 
 With the approval of his adviser a student may also substitute 
 other studies for two, or occasionally three of the courses laid down 
 in his group 
 
 The Graduate Courses. The relative importance of the graduate 
 courses to the undergraduate courses in Johns Hopkins University 
 cannot be estimated alone by a comparison of numbers. Still the 
 numbers have a certain significance, and a reference to the register 
 will show that the usual excess of the graduate students over the 
 undergradutes is as three to one. But a truer insight into the real 
 greatness of Johns Hopkins University is obtained when we realize 
 that this University has become the type upon which other univer- 
 sities have sought to model their courses of graduate instruction, and 
 the general system of their post-graduate work. President Low, of 
 Columbia College, in a late address, recognized fully the value of 
 the work that this University has accomplished. u It is the glory of 
 Johns Hopkins University that, being a type new to American ex- 
 perience, its methods and ideals have been largely adopted by both 
 the older and the new institutions of the higher learning in the 
 United States. . . . When, therefore, (in 1874) President Gil- 
 
347 
 
 man was called to the duty of organizing the Johns Hopkins Uni- 
 versity, the man and the opportunity for a university of a new type 
 met in America for the first time." 
 
 The degree of Doctor of Philosophy is offered to 
 those who continue their University studies for three 
 years or more after having attained the degree of 
 Bachelor of Arts. Their attention must be given to 
 studies which are included in the faculty of philosophy 
 and the liberal arts, and not in the professional faculties 
 of law, medicine, and theology. Students who have 
 graduated in other institutions of repute may offer them- 
 selves as candidates for this degree. The student must 
 show his proficiency in one principal subject and in two 
 that are secondary, and must submit himself to rigid 
 examinations, first written, and then oral. He has also 
 to present a thesis which must receive the written 
 approval of the special committee to which it may be 
 referred, with the concurrence of the entire faculty, and 
 must subsequently be printed. These requirements are 
 enforced by an academic body known as the Board of 
 University Studies. As an indication of the possible 
 combination which may be made by those who are study- 
 ing for the degree of Ph. D. the following schedule is 
 presented : 
 
 1. Physics, Mathematics, and Chemistry. 
 
 2. Animal Physiology, Animal Morphology, and 
 Chemistry. 
 
 8. Chemistry, Mineralogy, and Geology. 
 
 4. Mathematics, Astronomy, and Physics. 
 
 5. Sanskrit, Greek, and Latin. 
 
 6. History, Political Economy, and International Law. 
 
348 
 
 7. Greek, Sanskrit, and Latin. 
 
 8. French, Italian, and German. 
 
 9. Latin, Sanskrit, and Roman Law. 
 
 10. Latin, Sanskrit, and German. 
 
 11. Assyriology, Ethiopia and Arabic, and Greek. 
 
 12. Political Economy, History, and Administration. 
 
 13. English, German, and Old Norse. 
 
 14. Inorganic Geology and Petrography, Mineralogy, 
 and Chemistry. 
 
 15. Geology, Chemistry, and Physics. 
 
 16. Romance Languages, German, and English. 
 
 17. Latin, Greek, and Sanskrit. 
 
 18. German, English, and Sanskrit. 
 
CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 CLARK UNIVERSITY. 
 
 Historical Sketch. Clark University was founded by 
 the munificence of Mr. Jonas G, Clark of Worcester 
 County, Massachusetts. His desire was " that special 
 opportunities and inducements be offered to research, 
 that to this end the instructors be not overburdened with 
 teaching or examinations ; that new measures, and even 
 innovations, if really helpful to the highest needs of 
 modern science and culture, be freely adopted." Eight 
 University Graduates accepted Mr. Clark's invitation to 
 constitute with himself a Board of Trustees. A petition 
 for a Charter was at once made by this Board, and it 
 was obtained from the Legislature of Massachusetts on 
 January 18th, 1887. 
 
 On May 1st, 1888, Dr. G. Stanley Hall accepted the 
 Presidency, and was at once granted one year's leave of 
 absence, with full salary, to visit the Universities of 
 Europe. The opening exercises were held in the Uni- 
 versity on October 2nd, 1889. The founder, in outlining 
 his aims, said, " We propose to go on to further and 
 higher achievements. We propose to put into the hands 
 of those who are members of the University every faci- 
 lity which money can command to the extent of our 
 ability in the way of apparatus and appliances that can 
 in any way promote our object in this direction." After 
 consideration, it was decided to begin with graduate work 
 only and in the five departments of Mathematics, Physics, 
 
350 
 
 Chemistry, Biology, and Psychology. In addition to 
 these, modern languages are taught in order to meet the 
 practical needs of students. As new departments are 
 established they will be chosen in so far as they are 
 scientifically most closely related to those already exist- 
 ing ; so that the body of sciences may be kept vigorous 
 and compact, and that the strength of the University 
 may always rest not upon the number of subjects, nor the 
 breadthnor length of its curriculum, but upon its thorough- 
 ness and its unity. " Clark University is exclusively 
 what is called in Europe a Philosophical Faculty, devot- 
 ed to a group of the pure sciences which underlie techno- 
 logy and medicine, but not yet applying its work to 
 these professional fields." Instead of a dissipation of 
 energies in University extensions, the opposite course is 
 followed of university concentration, as in the Ecole 
 Pratique of France. 
 
 Organization of the University. By the Act of In- 
 corporation the trustees were made a corporation by the 
 name of " The Trustees of Clark University," to be locat- 
 ed in Worcester, for the purpose of establishing and 
 maintaining an institution for the promotion of educa- 
 tion, and investigation in science, literature and art, to 
 be called Clark University. 
 
 Other sections of the Act provided that the corpora- 
 tion should be permitted to receive and hold real or 
 personal estate, that they should possess all the privi- 
 leges of similarly incorporated institutions in the Common- 
 wealth, and that they should have complete control of 
 the organization of the University, and supervision over 
 its affairs. 
 
351 
 
 The original board was nominated by Mr. Clark. The 
 Act of Incorporation ordered that the number of the 
 Trustees should not be less than seven, nor more than 
 nine. The Act further defines the scope of their authority 
 as above stated. Vacancies are filled by election of the 
 Trustees at a meeting duly called for that purpose. 
 
 The Faculty are appointed by the Board of Trustees, 
 upon the nomination of the President, generally for one, 
 three or five years, or to continue during the pleasure of 
 the Board. 
 
 Revenues. The revenues are interest upon its endow- 
 ment. The fees from students are small, and there is no 
 State Tax. 
 
 Requirements for Admission. The degree of B.A, or 
 its equivalent, is required for matriculation. There is no 
 undergraduate course, and so far, only the degree of Ph. 
 D. has been conferred, by the Board on recommendation 
 of the Faculty. 
 
 Examinations. These are (1) a preliminary examina- 
 tion a year beforehand for admission to candidacy and 
 (2), a final examination before a jury, which must consist 
 of at least four, must include the chief instructors of the 
 candidate, and often includes an additional Professor 
 from the same department of another university, who is 
 invited by the President. 
 
CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY OF CHICAGO. 
 Historical Sketch. The first University of Chicago 
 closed its work in 1886. Within a few months there- 
 after, Mr. John D. Rockefeller took into consideration 
 the founding of a new institution of learning in that city. 
 In the fall of 1888 he conferred with Professor Wm. R. 
 Harper in regard to it, and finally entered into commu- 
 nication on the subject with Rev. F. T. Gates, Secretary 
 of the American Baptist Education Society. In Decem- 
 ber, 1888, Mr. Gates brought the matter before the Board 
 of the Society, which instructed the Secretary to use 
 every means in his power to originate and encourage the 
 movement. Ac the anniversary of the Education Society, 
 held in Boston, in May, 1889, the Society formally re- 
 solved to take immediate steps towards the founding of 
 a well equipped college in the city of Chicago. To make 
 it possible to carry out this purpose, Mr. Rockefeller at 
 once made a subscription of $600,000, toward an endow- 
 ment fund, conditioned on the pledging of $400,000 before 
 June 1st, 1890. This money was obtained, and in addi- 
 tion Mr. Marshall Field donated a block and a half of 
 ground, valued at $125,000 as a site for the new institu- 
 tion. Two and a half blocks were afterwards purchased, 
 thus providing a site of four blocks, or about twenty- 
 
353 
 
 four acres. On September 10th, 1890, the University 
 was incorporated, and in the spring of 1891, Professor 
 William Rainey Harper, of Yale University accepted the 
 position of President. By the generosity of Mr. John 
 D. Rockefeller, the founder, and others the endowment 
 of the University has rapidly increased until the present 
 time, when the aggregate endowment is estimated at 
 $4,500,000. 
 
 Organization of the University. The University of 
 Chicago is incorporated under the laws of the State of 
 Illinois. The certificate of Incorporation was filed Sep- 
 tember 10th, 1890, and recorded in Cook county, Septem- 
 ber 20th, 1890. The objects for which the corporation 
 was formed, are stated in the second section of the certi- 
 ficate as follows : To provide opportunities for all de- 
 partments of higher education to persons of both sexes 
 on equal terms ; to establish, conduct and maintain aca- 
 demies, preparatory schools, or departments, and manual 
 training schools in connection therewith ; to establish and 
 maintain one or more colleges, and to provide instruction 
 therein ; to establish and maintain a University in which 
 may be taught all branches of higher learning ; and to 
 provide and maintain courses of instruction in all its 
 departments, to prescribe the courses of study, employ 
 professors, etc.; and to control the government and discip- 
 line in said University, and in each of the institutions sub- 
 ordinate thereto. The Corporation was further granted 
 
 w 
 
354 
 
 the customary privileges of similar corporations, such as 
 the power to receive and invest funds, etc., in the use of 
 the University. 
 
 The number of the trustees was fixed at twenty-one, 
 and directions given as to the manner of their selection. 
 They were appointed originally by the Board of the 
 American Baptist Education Society. Two-thirds of the 
 Trustees, and also the President of the University, must 
 be members of regular Baptist churches. They are 
 arranged in three equal classes, and annually on the 
 retirement of one class, they elect by ballot seven suc- 
 cessors. The trustees make by-laws for the government 
 of the corporation, and of its several departments, and of 
 the several institutions of learning under its care and 
 control, and for the proper management of the educa- 
 tional, fiscal, and other affairs of the corporation. 
 
 The members of the Faculty are appointed by the 
 Board of Trustees, The classification is as follows : The 
 Head Professor, Professor, Associate Professor, Assistant 
 Professor, Instructor, Tutor, Assistant, Reader, Docent 
 and Fellow. The tenure of office of Assistant Professors 
 is four years ; of Instructors, three years ; of Tutors, two 
 years ; of Assistants, Readers, Docents, and Fellows one 
 year. At the end of their term the connection ceases 
 from the rank of Assistant Professor downward, unless 
 there is re-appointment. All officers of Instruction and 
 government are subject to removal for inadequate per- 
 formance of duty, or for misconduct. 
 
355 
 
 The revenue is derived from endowments, and fees of 
 the students, On January 1st, 1896, the endowments 
 will aggregate $4,500,000. The fees from students amount 
 to something over $100,000. The matriculation fee is 
 $5 ; the fee for instruction, $40 a quarter ; and the fee 
 for a diploma, $10. There is a special fee besides for 
 science students. Private donations are also made for 
 cun ent expenses. There is no State tax. 
 
 Requirements for Admission. The undergraduate 
 portion of the University of Chicago is divided into what 
 are known as the various Colleges with respect to the 
 curriculum of study and the degree desired, and each Col- 
 lege is further subdivided into what is termed an Aca- 
 demic College covering the first and second years of the 
 course, and a University College embracing the work of 
 the two final years. 
 
 The University gives examinations for admission in 
 the following subjects, but not all of these subjects will 
 be required for admission from any one candidate. 
 
 1. Greek. Four examinations are offered. Sight translation of 
 Attic prose, and an average passage of Homer. Questions on gram- 
 mar, prosody, etc., Greek prose. 
 
 2. Latin. Five examinations. Sight translations of Csesareun 
 and Ciceronian Latin. Questions on prosody, literature, grammar, 
 etc., Latin prose. 
 
 3. History. The candidate must prepare specially some topic 
 chosen from a given list of nine historical subjects. 
 
 There are also three optional examinations on Grecian, Roman, 
 and Mediaeval and Modern History, with a compulsory examination 
 on the history of the United States, for which no separate credit is 
 given. 
 
356 
 
 4. Mathematics. Three examinations. Algebra, Plane Geome- 
 try and Solid Geometry. 
 
 5. English, The examination consists of two parts, which, how- 
 ever, cannot be taken separately. The candidate is required, 
 First to write a paragraph or two on each of the several topics chosen 
 by him from a considerable number of prescribed works (perhaps 
 ten or fifteen). The candidate is expected to read intelligently all 
 the books prescribed, and to have freshly in mind their most im- 
 portant details. Second A certain number of prescribed books 
 must be minutely studied. 
 
 6. German. Three examinations. 
 
 (1) Proficiency in the elements of the language commensurate 
 with the reading of 100-200 duodecimo pages of easy German prose 
 and lyrical poems. 
 
 (2) A thorough knowledge of accidence, and the essentials of 
 syntax. Translation of ordinary German at sight, presupposing the 
 reading of two hundred pages of modern comedy, and various pre- 
 scribed works. The writing in German of a paragraph upon one of 
 several subjects selected from the prescribed works. Ability to 
 follow a recitation conducted in German, and to answer in that 
 language. 
 
 (3) The translation of continuous English prose into idiomatic 
 German 
 
 7. French. Three examinations of a similar character to those 
 in German, except that each of these examinations is partly writ- 
 ten, partly oral ; the latter being employed as a test of grammatical 
 knowledge and ability in pronunciation. In the second examina- 
 tion the equivalent of 1000 duodecimo pages, at least, of standard 
 French is required, including certain prescribed works. In the 
 third examination , among other things, there is an examination on 
 French literature since the Renaissance conducted orally in French. 
 
 8. Physics. Mechanics, sound, heat, light. 
 
 9. Chemistry. A course of fifty experiments performed by the 
 student. The record of these experiments to be presented to the 
 examiner. Also certain experiments during the examination. A 
 written examination on some text-book, such as Remson, or 
 Roscoe. 
 
357 
 
 10. Biology. The candidate must submit to the Examiner a note- 
 book of drawings, descriptions, etc., must perform satisfactory 
 work under supervision in the College laboratory, and pass a writ- 
 ten examination on certain general questions. 
 
 11. Physiography. 
 
 12. Geology. 
 
 13. Astronomy. 
 
 The system of units is employed in the admission ex- 
 ' animation as follows : 
 
 The four examinations in Greek are held to be worth 
 7 units ; Latin, five examinations, 10 units ; History, 2 
 units in all ; Mathematics 2 units, English 1 unit, Ger- 
 man 3 units, French 3 units, Physics 1 unit, Chemistr}^ 
 1 unit, Biology 1 unit, and one unit for any two of the 
 following : Physiography, Geology, Astronomy. 
 
 For admission to an Academic College, a candidate 
 mast pass in subjects representing 13 of the above units, 
 which must include the History of the United States, one 
 unit in English, and two in Mathematics. If a student is 
 admitted without Latin he ahall within a year and a half 
 make up privately the minimum of Latin required 
 (2 units). Students who offer Latin shall offer either 
 two or four units ; and those who offer Greek shall offer 
 at least two units. In view of the fact that in order to 
 graduate from the Academic College to the University 
 College, it is necessary to have completed : (1) The group 
 of studies for admission appropriate to the degree sought, 
 and (2) The course of study in the Academic College ap- 
 propriate to the same degree, (as will be indicated), there- 
 fore the subjects for admission are arranged into the 
 groups appropriate to the various degrees of A.B., Ph.B., 
 and S.B. For example, the admission group for the A.B. 
 
358 
 
 course is : Latin 4 units, Greek 3 units, Mathematics 2 
 units, English 1 unit, History 1 unit, Physics 1 unit, 
 German or French 1 unit. 
 
 Undergraduate Courses. The work of any Academic 
 College is eighteen Majors. Each quarter is divided 
 into two terms of six weeks each. In the Academic 
 Colleges a Major calls for ten, and a Minor for five 
 hours a week of class-room work for one term. A 
 Double Major or Double Minor calls for the corres- 
 ponding number of hours a week for one quarter 
 The courses of study below are Double Minors, unless 
 otherwise designated, each of which is equivalent to a 
 Major. In addition to the eighteen Majors there are re- 
 quired a series of themes in English, Elocution for three 
 quarters, and Physical Culture. Double Minors require 
 five hours a week for a quarter. The following is the 
 scheme of work in the Academic College of Liberal Arts 
 for the degree of A.B.: 
 
 Latin. Three Majors required. Three Double-Minor courses, 
 comprising selections from Cicero, Livy, Terence, Tacitus, Horace ; 
 translation at sight and hearing ; prose ; literature. Each course 
 may be taken in any quarter. 
 
 Greek. Three Majors. There are five courses, of which one only 
 is prescribed, and two to be chosen. 
 
 Xenophon, Memorabilia, Plato, Apology, Homer, Lysias, Isocra- 
 tes, Euripides. 
 
 Mathematics. Two Majors in two courses. Plane Trigonometry, 
 the elements of the Analytic Geometry ot the conic sections, and 
 the elementary theory of finite and infinite Algebraic and Trigon- 
 ometric series. 
 
 History. Two Majors in two courses. Mediaeval and Modern 
 History. 
 
359 
 
 English. Two Majors. One initial course in Rhetoric and Eng- 
 lish Composition, and an advanced course in the same which is 
 optional. A course in English Literature. Themes in English for 
 all who do not elect the advanced course in Composition. 
 
 French. Three Majors in six courses. The first three are 
 elementary, and intended for those who have entered or without 
 French. 
 
 German. Three Majors. One Double Major elementary course, 
 followed by an intermediate course for those who have entered 
 without German. For those who have entered with one unit in 
 German, three courses in specified modern prose authors, German 
 Comedies and German Lyrics. For those admitted with two units, 
 three courses in Modern prose, Goethe and Schiller. Students 
 admitted with three units elect their courses from those offered in 
 the University Colleges. 
 
 Science Candidates who offered no science at admission must 
 take two Majors of Science from among the following : Physics, 
 Chemistry, Biology, Geology. The two Majors should be confined 
 to one department. 
 
 Philosophy. Two Majors. Psychology, Ethics. Either after 
 the completion of twelve Majors in the Academic College, or, 
 if that is impracticable, early in the University College. 
 
 Elective. One Major. 
 
 For the courses in the other Academic Colleges of Literature and 
 Science, see Circular, p. 22 and pp. 25 ff. 
 
 A student is admitted to the University College, when 
 he is credited with full work in the Academic Colleges. 
 The work ol any University College is eighteen Majors. 
 In the University Colleges a Major calls for eight hours 
 a week and a Minor for four hours a week for one term. 
 Most of the courses are Double Minors, calling for four 
 hours a week for a quarter. The courses are purely 
 elective within the following limits : 
 
 (1) If two Majors of Philosophy have not been completed in the 
 Academic Colleges, they must be elected as a part of the work in 
 the University Colleges. 
 
360 
 
 (2) Class work in Physical Culture is required. 
 
 (3) A student may not select more than one-half his courses 
 during any three consecutive quarters of College work from any one 
 Department. 
 
 (4) A student may not select his courses during any three con- 
 secutive quarters of College work from more than four Depart- 
 ments. 
 
 (5) Students for the degrees of A.B., Ph.B. or S.B. shall select 
 one-third of their work from certain departments specified. 
 
 For the degree of A.B., one-third of the work must be 
 selected from the following departments, which have 
 numerous courses open to graduate students and students 
 of the University Colleges : 
 
 1. Philosophy and Pedagogy. 
 
 2. Political Economy. 
 
 3. Political Science. 
 
 4. History. 
 
 5. Archaeology. 
 
 6. Sociology and Anthropology. 
 
 7. Comparative Religion. 
 
 8. Semitic Languages and Literatures. 
 
 9. Bibliol and Patriotic Greek. 
 
 10. Sanskrit and Indo-European Comparative Philology. 
 
 11. Greek Language and Literature. 
 
 12. Latin Language and Literature. 
 
 13. Romance Languages and Literatures. 
 
 14. Germanic Languages and Literatures. 
 
 15. English Language, Literature and Rhetoric. 
 
 16. Biblical Literature in English. 
 
 17. Mathematics. 
 
 Other departments from which one-third of the work for the 
 A.B. degree may be chosen are Astronomy, Physics, Chemistry, 
 Geology, Zoology, Anatomy and Histology, Physiology, Neurology, 
 Palaeontology, Botany, Elocution, Physical Culture. 
 
 Degrees. The degrees of Bachelor of Arts, Bachelor of Philo- 
 sophy, Bachelor of Sciences, Master of Arts, Master of Science, 
 
361 
 
 Doctor of Philosophy, Bachelor of Theology, Bachelor of Divinity 
 are conferred upon the recommendation of the several Faculties, 
 confirmed by the University Senate. No honorary degrees are 
 conferred by the University. 
 
 Examinations. Examinations are partly oral, and partly written. 
 They are conducted every quarter. The University Examiner has 
 charge of admission to the University, of all examinations, whether 
 regular or special, of the record of courses taken by each student, 
 and the rank attained in "them, of diplomas, certificates of work, 
 and letters of admission. 
 
APPENDIX A. 
 
 KING'S COLLEGE CHARTER. 
 
 GEORGE THE FOURTH, by the Grace of God, of the United Kingdom 
 of Great Britain and Ireland, King, Defender of the Faith, and 
 so forth : 
 
 To all to whom these Presents shall coine GREETING : 
 
 Whereas the establishment of a College within our Province of 
 Upper Canada, in North America, for the education of youth in the 
 principles of Christian religion, and for their instruction in the 
 various branches of science and literature, which are taught in our 
 Universities in this Kingdom, would greatly conduce to the welfare 
 of our said Province ; and whereas, humble application hath been 
 made to us by many of our loving subjects in our said Province, 
 that we would be pleased to grant our Royal Charter for the more 
 perfect establishment of a College therein, and for incorporating 
 the members thereof for the purpose aforesaid : 
 
 Now know ye, that We, having taken the premises into our Royal 
 consideration, and duly weighing the great utility and importance of 
 such an institution, have, of our special grace, certain knowledge, 
 and mere motion, ordained and granted, and do by these presents for 
 us, our heirs, and successors, ordain and grant, that there shall be esta- 
 blished at or near our Town of York, in our said Province of Upper 
 Canada, from this time, one College with the style and privileges 
 of an university, as hereinafter directed, for the education and 
 instruction of youth and students in arts and faculties, to con- 
 tinue for ever, to be called King's College ; 
 
 And We do hereby declare and grant that our trusty and well- 
 beloved, the Right Reverend Father in God, Charles James, Bishop 
 of the Diocese of Quebec, or the Bishop for the time being of the 
 Diocese in which the said Town of York may be situate, on any future 
 division or alteration of the said present Diocese of Quebec, shall for 
 Y 
 
364 
 
 us, and on our behalf, be Visitor of the said College, and that our 
 trusty and well-beloved Sir Peregrine Maitland, our Lieutenant- 
 Governor of our said Province, or the Governor, Lieutenant- 
 Govern or, or person administering the Government of our said 
 Province, for the time being, shall be the Chancellor of our said 
 College ; 
 
 And We do hereby declare, ordain, and grant, that there shall 
 at all times be one President of our said College, who shall I e a 
 clergyman in holy orders of the United Church of England and 
 Ireland, and there shall be such and so many professors in different 
 arts and faculties within our said College, as from time to time shall 
 .be deemed necessary or expedient, and as shall be appointed by us 
 or by the Chancellor of our said College, in our behalf and during 
 our pleasure ; 
 
 And We do hereby grant and ordain, that the Reverend John 
 Strachan, Doctor in Divinity, Archdeacon of York, in our said 
 Province of Upper Canada, shall be the first Presidert of our said 
 College, and the Archdeacon of York, in our said Province, for the 
 time being, shall, by virtue of such his office, be at all times the 
 President of the said College ; 
 
 And We do hereby for us, our heirs, and successors, will, ordain, 
 and grant that the said Chancellor and President, and the said pro- 
 fessors in our said College, and all persons who shall be duly matri- 
 culated into and admitted as scholars of our said College, and 
 their successors, for ever, shall be one distinct and separate body po- 
 litic and corporate, in deed and in name, by the name and style of 
 "The Chancellor, President, and Scholars of King's College, at 
 York, in the Province of Upper Canada," and that by the same 
 name they shall have perpetual succession and a common seal ; and 
 that they and their successors shall, from time to time have full 
 potfer to alter, renew, or change such common seal at their will 
 and pleasure, and as shall be found convenient ; and that by the 
 same name they, the said Chancellor, President, and Scholars, and 
 .their successors from time to time, and at all times hereafter, shall 
 be able and capable to have, take, receive, purchase, acquire, hold, 
 possess, enjoy, and maintain, to and for the use of the said College 
 any messuages, lands, tenements, and hereditaments, of what kind, 
 
365 
 
 nature, or quality soever, situate, and being within our said Pro- 
 vince of Upper Canada, so as the same do not exceed in yearly 
 value the sum of fifteen thousand pounds sterling above all 
 charges, and moreover to take, purchase, acquire, have, hold, enjoy, 
 receive, possess, and retain, all or any goods, chattels, charitable 
 or other contributions, gifts or benefactions whatsoever ; 
 
 And we do hereby declare and grant that the said Chancellor, Pre- 
 sident, and Scholars, and their successors by the same name, shall and 
 m ty be able and capable in law to sue and be sued, implead and be 
 impleaded, answer and be answered in all or any court or courts 
 of record within our United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ire- 
 land, and our said Province of Upper Canada, and other our 
 dominions, in all and singular actions, causes, pleas, suits, matters, 
 and demands whatsoever, of what nature or kind soever, in as 
 large, ample, and beneficial a manner and form as any other body 
 politic and corporate, or any other our liege subjects, being per- 
 sons able and capable in law, may or can sue, implead, or answer, 
 or be sued, impleaded, or answered, in any manner whatsoever ; 
 
 And We do hereby declare, ordain, and grant that there shall be 
 within our said College or Corporation a Council, to be called and 
 known by the name of the " College Council ; " 
 
 And We do, will, and ordain that the said Council shall consist of 
 the Chancellor and President for the time being, and of seven of the 
 professors in arts and faculties of our said College, and that such seven 
 professors shall be members of the Established United Church of 
 England and Ireland, and shall previously to their admission into the 
 said College Council, severally sign and subscribe the Thirty-nine 
 Articles of religion as declared and set forth in the Book of Com- 
 mon Prayer ; and in case at any time there should not be within 
 our said College seven professors of arts and faculties, being mem- 
 bers of the Established Church aforesaid, then our will and pleas- 
 ure is, and we do hereby grant and ordain, that the said College 
 Council shall be filled up to the requisite number of seven, exclus- 
 ive of the Chancellor and President for the time being, by such 
 persons, being graduates of oar said College and being members of 
 the Established Church aforesaid, as shall for that purpose be ap- 
 pointed by the Chancellor for the time being of our said College, and 
 
366 
 
 which members of Council shall in like manner subscribe the Thirty- 
 nine Articles aforesaid, previously to their admission into thesaid Col- 
 lege Council : 
 
 And Whereas it is necessary to make provision for the comple- 
 tion and filling up of the said Council at the first institution of 
 our said College, and previously to the appointment of any pro- 
 fessors or the conferring of any degrees therein, now we do further 
 ordain and declare that the Chancellor of our said College for the 
 time being, shall, upon or immediately after the first institution 
 thereof, by warrant under his hand, nominate and appoint seven 
 discreet and proper persons, resident within our said Province of 
 Upper Canada, to constitute jointly with him, the said Chancellor 
 and the President of our said College for the time being, the first 
 or original Council of our said College, which first original members 
 of the said Council shall in like manner respectively subscribe the 
 Thirty-Nine Articles aforesaid, previously to their admission into 
 the said Council ; 
 
 And We do further declare and grant that the members of 
 the said College Council, holding within our said College the 
 offices of Chancellor, President, or professor in any art or faculty, 
 shall respectively hold their seats in the said Council, so long' 
 as they and each of them shall retain such their offices as afore- 
 said, and no longer, and that the members of the said Council, not 
 holding offices in our said College, shall, from time to iime vacate 
 their seats in the said Council when and so soon as there shall be an 
 adequate number of professors in our said College, being members 
 of the Established Church aforesaid, to fill up the said Council to 
 the requisite number before mentioned : 
 
 And We do hereby authorize and empower the Chancellor for 
 the time being of our said College to decide in each case what 
 particular member of the said Council not holding any such office 
 as aforesaid, shall vacate his seat in the said Council, upon the 
 admission of any new member of Council holding any such office : 
 
 And W r e do hereby declare and grant that the Chancellor 
 for the time being of our said College, shall preside at all meet- 
 ings of the said College Council which he may deem it proper 
 and convenient to attend, and that in his absence the Presi- 
 
367 
 
 dent of our said College shall preside at all such meetings ; and 
 that in the absence of the said President the senior member of 
 the said Council present at any such meeting shall preside thereat, 
 and that the seniority of the members of the said Council, 
 other than the Chancellor and President, shall be regulated 
 according to the date of their respective appointments : Provided 
 always that the members of the said Council being professors in our 
 said College, shall in the said Council take precedence over and be 
 considered as seniors to the members thereof, not being professors 
 in our said College : 
 
 And We do ordain and declare that no meeting of the said 
 Council shall be, or be held to be, a lawful meeting thereof, 
 unless five members at the least be present during the whole 
 of every such meeting, and that all questions and resolutions 
 proposed for the decision of the said College Council, shall be de- 
 termined by the majority of the votes of the members of the Council 
 present, including the vote of the presiding member, and that in 
 the event of an equal division of such votes, the member presiding 
 at any such meeting shall give an additional or casting vote : 
 
 And We do further declare that if any member of the said Council 
 shall die or resign his seat in the said Council, or shall be suspended 
 or removed from the same, or shall, by reason of any bodily or mental 
 infirmity, or by reason of his absence from the said Province, be- 
 come incapable for three calendar months, or upwards, of attending 
 the meetings of the said Council, then, and in every such case a fit 
 and proper person shall be appointed by the said Chancellor, to act 
 as and be a member of the said Council in the place and stead of the 
 member so dying or resigning, or so suspended or removed or in- 
 capacitated as aforesaid, and such new member, succeeding to any 
 member so suspended or incapacitated, shall vacate such his office on 
 the removal of any such suspension or at the termination of any 
 such incapacity aforesaid, of his immediate predecessor in the said 
 Council : 
 
 And We do further ordain and grant, that it shall and may 
 be competent to and for the Chancellor for the time being of 
 our said College to suspend from his seat in the said Council any 
 member thereof, for any just and reasonable cause, to the said 
 
368 
 
 Chancellor appearing : Provided that the grounds of every such 
 suspension shall be entered and recorded, at length, by the said 
 Chancellor in the books of the said Council and signed by him : 
 and every person so suspended shall thereupon cease to be a mem- 
 ber of the said Council, unless and until he shall be restored to, 
 and re-established in such his station, therein by any order to be 
 made in the premises by us, or by the said Visitor of our said 
 College acting on our behalf and in pursuance of any special re- 
 ference from us : 
 
 And We do further declare, that any member of the said 
 Council, who, without sufficient cause, to be allowed by the 
 said Chancellor by an order, entered for that purpose on the 
 books of the said Council, shall absent himself from all the meet- 
 ings thereof which may be held within any six successive calendar 
 months, shall thereupon vacate such his seat in the said Council : 
 
 And We do by these presents for us, our Heirs and successors, will, 
 ordain, and grant, that the said Council of our said College shall 
 have power and authority to frame and make statutes, rules, and 
 ordinances, touching and coiierning the'good government of the 
 said College, the performance of Divine service therein, the studies, 
 lectures, exercises, degrees in arts and faculties, and all matters 
 regarding the same ; the residence and duties of the President of 
 our said College ; the number, residence, and duties of the professors 
 thereof ; the management of the revenues and property of our said 
 College ; the salaries, stipends, provision, and emoluments of and 
 for the President, professors, scholars, officers and servants thereof ; 
 the number and duties of such officers and servants ; and also touch- 
 ing and concerning any other matter or thing which to them shall 
 seem good, fit, and useful for the well-being and advancement of 
 our said College, and agreeable to this our Charter ; and also from 
 time to time by any new statutes, rules, or ordinances to revoke, 
 renew, augment, or alter all, every, or any of the said statutes, rules, 
 and ordinances, as to them shall seem meet and expedient : Pro- 
 vided always, that the said statutes, rules, and ordinances, or any of 
 them shall not be repugnant to the laws and statutes of the United 
 Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland, or of our said Province of 
 Upper. Canada, or to this our Charter : Provided also that the said 
 
360 
 
 statutes, rules, and ordinances shall be subject to the approbation of 
 the said Visitor of our said College for the time being, and shall be 
 forthwith transmitted to the said Visitor for that purpose ; and 
 that in case the said Visitor shall for us and on our behalf in writ- 
 ing signify his disapprobation thereof within two years of the time 
 of their being so made and framed, the same or such part thereof as 
 shall be so disapproved of by the said Visitor, shall from the time 
 of such disapprobation being made known to the said Chancellor 
 of our said College, be utterly void and of no effect ; but otherwise, 
 shall be and remain in full force and virtue : Provided nevertheless, 
 and we do hereby expressly save and reserve to us, our heirs, and 
 successors the power of reviewing, confirming, or reversing by any 
 order or orders to be by us or them made, in our or their Privy 
 Council, all or any of the decisions, sentences, or orders, so to be 
 made as a "ore aid by the said Visitor, for us and on our behalf, in 
 reference to the said statutes, rules, and ordinances or any of them ; 
 
 And we do further ordain and declare that no statute, rule, or ord- 
 inance shall be framed or made by the said College Council touch- 
 ing the matters aforesaid, or any of them, excepting only such as 
 shall be proposed for the consideration of the said Council by 
 the Chancellor for the time being of our said College ; 
 
 And We do require and enjoin the said Chancellor thereof to con- 
 sult with the President of our said College and the next senior 
 member of the said College Council respecting all statutes, rules, 
 and ordinances, to be proposed by him to the said Council for their 
 consideration ; 
 
 And We do hereby for us, our heirs and successors, charge and 
 command that the statutes, rules, or ordinances aforesaid, subject to 
 the said provisions, shall be strictly and inviolably observed, kept, 
 and performed from time to time in full vigour and effect under 
 the penalties to be thereby or therein imposed or contained; 
 
 And We do further will, ordain, and grant that the said College 
 shall be deemed and taken to be an University, and shall have and 
 enjoy all such and the like privileges as are enjoyed by our Uni- 
 versities of our United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland, as 
 far as the same are capable of being had or enjoyed by virtue of 
 these our letters patent ; and that the students in the said Col- 
 
370 
 
 lege shall have liberty and faculty of taking the degree of 
 Bachelor, Master, and Doctor in the several arts and faculties at 
 the appointed times, and shall have liberty within themselves of 
 performing all scholastic exercises for the conferring such degrees 
 in such manner as shall be directed by the statutes, rules, and 
 ordinances of the said College ; 
 
 And We do further will, ordain, and appoint, that 110 religious 
 test or qualification shall be required of or appointed for any persons 
 admitted or matriculated as scholars within our said College, or of 
 persons admitted to any degree in any art or faculty therein, save 
 only that all persons admitted within our said College to any 
 degree in Divinity shall make such and the same declarations and 
 subscriptions, and take such and the same oaths as are required 
 of persons admitted to any degree of Divinity in our University 
 of Oxford ; 
 
 And We do further will, and direct, and ordiin that the Chancel- 
 lor, President, and professors of our said College, and all persons 
 admitted therein to the degree of Master of Arts or to any de- 
 gree in Divinity, Law, or Medicine, and who from the time of 
 such their admission to such degree, shall pay the annual sum 
 of twenty shillings, sterling money, for and towards the support 
 and maintenance of the said College, shall be and be deemed, 
 taken, and reputed to be members of the Convocation of the 
 said University, and, as such members of the said Convocation, 
 shall have, exercise, and enjoy all such and the like privileges 
 as are enjoyed by the members of the Convocation of our Uni- 
 versity of Oxford, so far as the same are capable of being had 
 and enjoyed by virtue of these our letters patent, and con- 
 sistently with the provisions thereof ; 
 
 And We will and by these presents for us, our heirs, and suc- 
 cessors, do grant and declare that these our letters patent, or the 
 enrolment or exemplification thereof, shall and may be good, firm, 
 valid, sufficient, and effectual, in the law according to the true intent 
 and meaning of the same, and shall be taken, construed, and adjudg- 
 ed in the most favourable and beneficial sense for the best advantage 
 of the said Chancellor, President, and Scholars of our said College, 
 as well in our courts of record as elsewhere, and by all and singular 
 
371 
 
 judges, justices, officers, ministers and other subjects whatsoever of 
 us, our heirs, and successors, any mis-recital, non-recital, omissions, 
 imperfection, defect, matt r, cause, or thing whatsoever to the con- 
 trary thereof in any wise notwithstanding. 
 
 In witness whereof We have caused these Our Letters to be 
 made Patent. Witness Ourself at Westminster, the 
 fifteenth day of March, in the eighth year of Our Reign. 
 
 By writ of Privy Seal, 
 
 (Signed) BATHURST. 
 
 KING'S COLLEGE LAND ENDOWMENT. 
 
 George the Fourth, by the Grace of God, of the United Kingdom of 
 Great Britain and Ireland, King, Defender of the Faith, &c. 
 
 To all to whom these Presents shall come GREETING : 
 
 Whereas by our letters patent, made under the Great Seal of our 
 United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland, and bearing date at 
 Westminster the fifteenth day of March, one thousand, eight hun- 
 dred and twenty-seven, in the eighth year of our reign, We of our 
 special grace, certain knowledge, and mere motion, did for us, our 
 heirs, and successors, ordain and grant that there shall be established 
 at or near our Town of York, in our said Province of Upper Canada, 
 f rom this time one College with the style and privileges of an Uni- 
 versity, as in the said letters patent directed, for the education and 
 instruction of youth and students in arts and faculties, to continue 
 for ever to be called King's College, and we did thereby for us, our 
 heirs, and successors, will, ordain, and grant that the Chancellor, 
 President, and Professors of our said College, and all persons who 
 shall be duly matriculated and admitted as Scholars of our said Col- 
 lege, and their successors for ever, shall be one distinct and separate 
 body politic and corporate in deed and in name, by the name and 
 style of "The Chancellor, President, and Scholars of King's College 
 at York, in the Province of Upper Canada," and that by the same 
 
372 
 
 name they shall have perpetual succession and a common seal, and 
 that they and their successors shall from time to time have full 
 power to alter, renew, or change such common seal at their will 
 and pleasure, and as shall be found convenient ; and that by the 
 same name they, the said Chancellor, President, and Scholars, and 
 their successors from time to time, and at all times hereafter, shall 
 be able and capable to have, take, receive, purchase acquire, hold, 
 possess, enjoy, and maintain to and for the use of the said College 
 any messuages, lands, tenements, and hereditaments of what kind, 
 nature, or quality soever, situate and being within our said Province 
 of Upper Canada, so as the same do not exceed in yearly value the 
 sum of fifteen thousand pounds sterling above all charges ; and 
 moreover to take, purchase, acquire, have, hold, enjoy, receive, 
 possess, and retain all or any goods, chattels, or other contributions, 
 gifts, or benefactions whatsoever : And Whereas by order of His 
 late Most Excellent Majesty, King George the Third, certain large 
 tracts of land were reserved and set apart for the purpose of pro- 
 moting education, and for the foundation of an University in our 
 said Province, and ib hath been represented to us that by exchang- 
 ing certain other tracts of land belonging to us in our said Province, 
 called "Crown Reserves/' for an equal portion of tha lands which 
 have been so set apart for the purpose of promoting education and 
 the foundation of an University as aforesaid, a fund may the more 
 easily and certainly be procured for the immediate establishment of 
 the said University to be called King's College, conformable to the 
 provisions contained in our said letters patent ; 
 
 Now therefore know ye that in the place and stead ot two hundred 
 and twenty-five thousand, nine hundred and forty-four acres, part 
 of the tracts of land so reserved and set apart by his said late 
 Majesty as hath been heretofore mentioned, and which we have 
 reserved to us, our heirs and successors, as no longer to be reserved 
 or set apart, for the purposes a f oresaid, We of our special grace, 
 certiin knowledge, and mere motion have given and granted, and 
 by these presents do give and grant unto the Chancellor, President, 
 and Scholars of King's College at York in the Province of Upper 
 Canada, and to their successors for ever, all those several parcels 
 or tracts of land situate in our said Province, and containing together 
 
373 
 
 by admeasurement two hundred and twenty-five thousand, nine 
 hundred and forty-four acres, be the same more or less, being 
 (here follow details of lots). 
 
 Given under the Great Seal of our said Province, 
 Witness our trusty and well beloved Sir Peregrine Maitland, 
 K.C.B., Lieutenant-Go vernor of our said Province, and 
 Major-General commanding our Forces therein at York, 
 this third day of January, in the year of our Lord one 
 thousand eight hundred and twenty-eight, and in the 
 eighth year of our reign. 
 Entered with the Auditor, tenth day of January, one thousand 
 
 eight hundred and twenty-eight. 
 By Command of His Excellency in Council. 
 
 P. M. J. B. ROBINSON, 
 
 Attorney -General. 
 
 D. CAMERON, 
 
 Secretary. 
 
APPENDIX B. 
 
 UPPER CANADA COLLEGE. 
 
 This institution was established in 1829 by Order-in-Council, at 
 the instance of Sir John Colborne, who was then the Lieutenant- 
 Governor of Upper Canada. The effect of the order was to suspend 
 the Home District Grammar School,* to appropriate its site as a 
 means of creating a building fund, and to grant to the proposed 
 institution a new site on " Russell Square." This endowment was 
 increased by the addition of a land grant of 63,263 acres, t which 
 also was made on the strength of an Order-in-Council. The organ - 
 izition of the ** Upper Canada College and Royal Grammar School " 
 appears to have been of a somewhat vague kind during the first 
 few years of its existence, its government being vested in a board 
 of managers designated^ the "President, Directors, and Trustees." 
 For some years, the Legislative Assembly, prompted by a desire to 
 defeat the plan of the promoters of a sectarian University, endeav- 
 ored to convert Upper Canada College into a non-sectarian one, and 
 when a compromise was effected in 1837 it included a settlement of 
 the Upper Canida College question in its terms. The Univarsity 
 Act of that year provides that " the Minor or Upper Canada Col- 
 lege shall be incorporated with, and form an appendage of, the 
 University of King's College, and be subject to its jurisdiction and 
 control." The Principal was to be appointed by the Crown during 
 pleasure ; the Vice-Principal and tutors were to be nominated by 
 
 * Established under the Act of 1807 (see above p. 23). 
 t Afterwards increased to 63,996 acres. 
 t See Report of King's College Commission, 1852, p. 339. 
 7 William IV., cap. 16. 
 
375 
 
 the Chancellor* of King's College, subject to the approval of its 
 Council ; and the Chancellor was to have authority to suspend or 
 remove the Vice-Principal or tutors. 
 
 For some years the financial affairs of King's College and of 
 Upper Canada College were very much complicated, and each insti- 
 tution was made a subject of investigation by the King's College 
 Commission,! appointed in 1848. The result of the inquiry was to 
 show (1) that the accounts of the two institutions had been '"so 
 mixed up in the Kings College books as to preclude the possibility 
 of a clear exposition of them," and (2) that before King's College 
 ha 1 been organized at all, advances had boen made out of its en- 
 dowment to Upper Canada College, am >untingj to $137,639. An 
 attempt was made in the University Act of 1849 to improve the 
 position of the College by (1) cancelling its entire indebtedness to 
 the University, and (2) conferring on it a quisi- autonomous consti- 
 tution. Under that statute it was retained as an "appendage" of 
 the University, but it was created a corporation under the name of 
 " the Principal, Masters and Scholars of Upper Canada College and 
 Royal Grammar School." The Governor-General of Canada was 
 made Visitor ex officio ; the Principal was to be appointed by the 
 Crown on the nomination of the University Senate, which had also 
 a right to suspend him from the exercise of his functions. The 
 Act created a "Council" of which the Principal was to be a mem- 
 ber ex officio, the other four members to be appointed || by the 
 Crown during its pleasure. The administration of its finances was 
 entrusted to the University " Endowment Board," which was com- 
 posed of one member appointed by the Crown, one by the Univer- 
 
 *At that time the Lieutenant- Govern or of Upper Canada ex 
 
 officio. 
 
 tComposed of the Hon. Justice Burns, Joseph Workman, M.D., 
 and John Wetenhall, Esq. 
 
 JSee King's College Repart, 1852, p. 341. On p. 53, the aggregate 
 of advances, with accrued interest to date, is given as 75,506 ($302,- 
 024.) 
 
 12 Viet , cap. 82. 
 
 1 1 It was made a condition of eligibility tjiat appointees should be 
 graduates of the University and should not be ecclesiastics. 
 
376 
 
 sity Senate, one by the University Caput, one by the Council of 
 Upper Canada College, and one by the members of its staff. 
 
 The University Act* of 1853 dissolved the corporation of the Col- 
 lege, and provided that the "institution and all its affairs and 
 business" should be placed " under the control, management, and 
 direction of the Chancellor, Vice- Chancellor, and members of the 
 Senate of the University of Toronto." The Governor-General was 
 continued as Visitor, and the Senate /as authorized to make 
 statutory provision for its government, and to fix the number, 
 duties, and emoluments of all the members of its teaching staff, 
 who were to be appointed by the Crown. The financial manage- 
 ment., like that of the University, was handed over to the Bursar 
 as an independent Crown officers. 
 
 Under this constitution Upper Canada College continued to per- 
 form its work till 1887, in which year an Actf was passed by the 
 Ontario Legislature removing it entirely from the control of the 
 University Senate, and placing it under the management of a Boar* I 
 of five trustees appointed by the Lieutenant-Governor during 
 pleasure. The Board was authorized to make regulations for the 
 admission and promotion of pupils, for the collection of fees, for 
 the care of the property, and for the moral training and religious 
 instruction of the pupils. It was provided that all the members of 
 the teaching staff should have the qualifications of High Schoo'l 
 masters or assistants, and that the College sh ould be subject to the 
 "same inspection as the High Schools gene rally." By another 
 Act| all the property of the College was vested in the Crown, which 
 was authorized to provide a new site, to erect new buildings upon 
 it, and to sell the old site for the common advantage of Upper 
 Canada College and the University, the Crown to receive out of the 
 proceeds $120,000 for the erection of new buildings, exclusive of 
 site, and $100,000 as an endowment. By an Act passed in the 
 following year authority was given to transfer the original site to 
 the University subject to the above charges ; and by an Act|| passed 
 
 *1G Viet. cap. 89. 51 Viet. cap. 38. 
 
 t50 Viet., cap. 42. || 55 Viet. cap. 03. 
 
 I 50 Viet, cap. 44. 
 
377 
 
 in 1892 i r - was actually made part of the University endowment, 
 subject to the same liens, and also to expenses of management and 
 municipal local improvement rates. 
 
 In 1894 an important change was made in the organization of the 
 College by an Act* which is also a consolidation of the previous 
 statutes. The number of trustees was raised to nine the additional 
 four being made elective by the members of the u Upper Canada 
 Old Boys' Association." The Board was entrusted with the 
 management of the endowment and other permanent funds, and 
 the College was provided with a Bursar of its own. In 1895 the 
 financial separation of the College from the Provincial University 
 was completed by the passage of an Actf which authorized the 
 University management to pay off the lien of $100,000 at the then 
 value of a capital sum of that amount due in seven years, with 
 discount at four and a half per cent, per annum. What is left of 
 the value of the old site of Upper Canada College becomes an un- 
 encumbered addition to the endowment of the University. 
 
 *57 Viet., cap. 60. 
 t 58 Viet., cap 58. 
 
APPENDIX C. 
 
 THE ORGANIZATION OF KING'S COLLEGE. 
 
 On the 10th of June, 1837, the College Council adopted, after 
 
 consideration and amendment, a report on organization, which had 
 
 at its request been drafted by Dr. Strachan, then President of the 
 
 University. The essential portions of this scheme* are as follows : 
 
 I. CURRICULUM, f 
 
 This embraces the Greek and Latin Lan- 
 guages ; Ancient History ; Ancient and 
 -, T. T j Modern Geography; Chronology and An- 
 
 1. Classical and Mod-, t{ iti Modern Literature, English and 
 
 ern Literature. 1 F J reign . Modern History; Rhetoric; 
 I Grammar; Composition and Style. Two 
 ' Professors 
 f Application of Science to the Arts ; As- 
 
 2. Physics < tronomy ; Modern Geography, etc. Two 
 
 I Professors. 
 
 (Moral and Intellectual Philosophy ; Chris- 
 tian Ethics ; Political Economy. The 
 President. 
 
 / Hebrew and Oriental Languages ; Nat- 
 , /TTT 7 J ural and Revealed Religion, etc. (This 
 
 *W | Department may remain at present in abey- 
 
 ^ance.) 
 
 / Law of Nature, and of Nations : Civil, 
 - T . J English, and Constitutional Law ; History 
 
 5. Jurisprudence. ...4 and Pri ^ ciples of the British Constitution. - 
 
 ^One Lecturer. 
 
 Chemistry, with Geology and Mineralogy ; 
 Anatomy and Physiology ; Theory and 
 Practice of Physics ; Principles and Practice 
 
 6. Medicine -I of Surgery ; Materia Medica, Therapeutics, 
 
 and Botany, with Midwifery and Diseases 
 of Women and Children. One Professor 
 k and three Lecturers. 
 
 *The full text of the report, taken from the Council's Minutes, 
 is printed in Hodgins' "Documentary History," Vol. III., pp. 
 93-96. 
 
 tThis course of study is avowedly based on that of King's Col- 
 lege, London, which is affiliated to the University of London. 
 
379 
 
 II. FINANCES. 
 Estimated Expenditure : 
 
 1. The President, till enabled by an adequate remunera- 
 
 tion to resign his parish, to receive only the small 
 remuneration allowed him in April, 1827, by Lord 
 Bathurst, for superintendence of the University 250 
 
 2. The five Professors residing within the College, and 
 
 devoting themselves entirely to the duties of their 
 Departments, each 450 , 2,250 
 
 3. Add to the salary of the Senior Professor 50 
 
 4. The Lecturer on Jurisprudence. . . ^ 
 
 5. The Lecturer on Anatomy 
 
 6. The Lecturer on Theory and As only a por- 
 
 Practice of Physic and the Prin- tion of their time 
 ciples and Practice of Surgery, Twill be required, 
 etc 200 each 
 
 7. The Lecturer on Materia Medica, 
 
 etc j 
 
 8. Librarian ... 100 
 
 9. Gardener 100 
 
 10. Library, annually 200 
 
 11. Philosophical and Chemical apparatus, and formation 
 
 of a Museum, per annum 250 
 
 12. Servants and Contingencies 600 
 
 4,600 
 
 13. To this expenditure must be added the aid annually 
 
 necessary to support the Minor or Upper Canada 
 College , 800 
 
 14. The Bursar's and Registrar's Office 600 
 
 Total annual expense (sterling) . : . . . , 6,000 
 
 Ways and Means ; 
 
 1. Interest accruing, directly or indirectly, on the sum of 
 
 70,000 due upon land sold 4,200 
 
 2. Average rents 1,200 
 
 3. Interest on 30,000 due by the Minor or Upper Canada 
 
 College 1,800 
 
 Halifax currency , 7,500 
 
 Or Sterling 6,400 
 
 Surplus (exclusive of fees from students) 400 
 
 Z 
 
380 
 
 III. REGULATIONS.* 
 
 The academical year of the London University may be adopted 
 with a slight alteration, so as to shorten by a fortnight the long 
 vacation. It consists of three terms : (1) From the beginning of 
 October to the week before Christmas ; (2) from the beginning of the 
 second week in January to the week before Easter ; (3) from Easter 
 to the third Friday in July. 
 
 Students to be received will be of three descriptions : (1) King's 
 College Classical Students, admitted to a regular and prescribed 
 course of general study, but allowed bo attend any particular lec- 
 tures not comprised in that course ; (2) King's College Medical 
 Students, who enter upon a course of medical study, but are 
 allowed to attend any particular lectures not comprised in the course ; 
 (3) Occasional Students, namely, all persons who are desirous of 
 attending any separate course or courses of lectures, or private 
 instruction given in the College. 
 
 It shall be the duty of the President and Professors to submit to 
 the College Council such an arrangement of the various branches 
 of knowledge to be taught as may seem best calculated to insure 
 the full efficiency of each of the six departments. 
 
 The Professors, under whose care any department is placed, being 
 responsible for its management, shall constitute a subsidiary Board, 
 at which the Senior Professor shall preside, in order to consult 
 from time to time, how. they may distribute their respective labours 
 to the best advantage, so as to give unity and system to the studies 
 embraced by their respective departments, and what improvements 
 may be conveniently introduced, subject, nevertheless, to the con- 
 sideration and confirmation, in all respects, of the College Council. 
 
 The reports from each Department, with such observations and 
 recommendations respecting studies and discipline as may appear 
 useful, shall be made to the President at the end of each term, to 
 be laid before the College Council. 
 
 The Professors employed shall be wholly devoted to their duties 
 as Members of the University. 
 
 ^Extracts from the Minutes of the College Council. 
 
381 
 
 THE INAUGURATION OF KING'S COLLEGE. 
 
 The formal opening of the College for the admission of students 
 took place in the Parliament Building,* on the 8th of June, 1843. 
 After Divine service in the Chapel, the doors of the Hall,t were 
 thrown open to those who had received tickets of admission. The 
 Mayor and members of the Council of the City of Toronto were 
 invited guests. The academic procession included : (1) The mem- 
 bers of staff, the pupils, and the officials of Upper Cannada Col- 
 lege ; (2) the members of staff, the students and the officials of 
 King's College ; and (3) graduates not members of the University. 
 The Chancellor, Governor-General Metcalfe, was absent on account 
 of "pressure of public business," and the President, Bishop 
 Strachan, conducted the proceedings in his stead. " On His 
 Lordship's right and left hand were ranged stalls for the Profes- 
 sors," as follows : 
 Rev. John McCaul, LL.D., 
 
 Professor of Classical Literature, Belles Lettres, Rhetoric and 
 
 Logic. 
 Rev. James Beaven, D.D., 
 
 Professor of Divinity, Metaphysics, and Moral Philosophy. 
 Richard Potter, Esq., M.A., 
 
 Professor of Mathematics and Natural Philosophy. 
 Henry H. Croft, Esq., 
 
 Professor of Chemistry and Experimental Philosophy. 
 Wm. C. Gwynne, Esq., M.B., 
 
 Professor of Anatomy and Physiology. 
 John King, Esq., M.D., 
 
 Professor of Theory and Practice of Medicine. 
 Wm. H. Blake, Esq., M.A., 
 
 Professor of Law. 
 Wm. Beaumont, Esq., M.R., C.S.L., 
 
 Professor of Principles and Practice of Surgery. 
 
 *Pending the completion of the College building, the corner stone 
 of which had been laid by the Governor-General, Sir Charles 
 Bagot, on the 23rd of April, 1842. 
 
 tFormerly the Legislative Assembly Chamber. The Parliament 
 of the United Provinces of Upper and Lower Canada then sat in 
 Kingston. 
 
382 
 
 The Registrar of the University, Henry Boys, Esq., M. D., 
 " called up the Students, and they subscribed the declaration of 
 obedience to the Statutes, Rules, and Ordinances, each, when he 
 had signed, withdrawing to the robing-room, where he put on the 
 academic costume,* and then returned to the hall." The follow- 
 ing are the names of those who, on this occasion, subscribed the 
 declaration :f 
 
 Mr. Barren (Fredk. W.) 
 
 (Incorporated from Queen's 
 College, Cambridge.) 
 
 Mr. Baldwin (Edmund.) 
 Mr. Beth une (Norman.) 
 Mr. Boulton (Chas. K. ) 
 Mr. Cathcart (Joseph A.) 
 Mr. Crookshank (George.) 
 Mr. Draper (W. G.) 
 Mr. Grassett (Elliott.) 
 Mr. Hagerman (James T.) 
 Mr. Halliwell(John.) 
 Mr. Jarvis (Wm. P.) 
 Mr. Jessop (Henry B.) 
 
 Inaugural addresses were then delivered by the President, Bishop 
 Strachan ; the Vice-President, Dr. McCaul ; and two of the Vis- 
 itors, Chief Justice Robinson and Mr. Justice Hagerman. 
 
 *** The gown of the Undergraduates was the same as that worn by 
 the Pensioners of Clare Hall, Cambridge the society of which 
 the Rev. Dr. Harris, the first Principle of Upper Canada College, 
 had been a member." 
 
 f"0f the students admitted on this occasion, twenty-two were 
 members of the United Church of England and Ireland ; one a 
 member of the Church of Rome ; one of the Church of Scotland ; 
 one a Congregational ist; and one a Baptist." 
 
 Mr. Jones (Edward C.) 
 Mr. Lyons(Wm. M.) 
 Mr. Macaulay (John J.) 
 Mr. McDonell (Samuel S.) 
 Mr. McLean (Thomas A.) 
 Mr. Moule( Arthur D.) 
 Mr. Patton (James.) 
 Mr. Roaf (John.) 
 Mr. Robinson (Christopher.) 
 Mr. Sharpe (Alfred.) 
 Mr. Smith (Larratt W.) 
 Mr. Stanton (James.) 
 Mr. Stermett (Walter.) 
 
APPENDIX D. 
 
 KING'S COLLEGE COMMISSIONS. 
 
 The management of the finances of King's College was always 
 a subject of anxiety to the Legislature and the Governor of the 
 Province, and various attempts were made from time to time 
 to disentangle the accounts of the University corporation, 
 which had become complicated with those of Upper Canada 
 College. One method resorted to was the appointment of Com- 
 missions, and two of these are worthy of a Irief notice. 
 
 I. THE EDUCATIONAL COMMISSION OF 1839. 
 
 Sir George Arthur, Lieutenant- Governor of Upper Canada and 
 ex officio Chancellor of the University of King's College, at the 
 instance of the Legislative Assembly of the Province, required* 
 of King's College Council in April, 1839, an account of the state 
 of the finances of the corporation. An investigation by a Com- 
 mittee of the Council brought to light the fact that the Bursar of 
 the College was a defaulter to the amount of over $25,000, and that 
 advances had been made to Upper Canada College amounting in 
 the aggregate to over $130,000. The Legislative Assembly request- 
 ed that the matter be further enquired into, and Sir George 
 Arthur issued a commission to the Rev. John McCaul, the Rev. 
 Henry James Grasett, and Mr. Samuel Bealy Harrisont author- 
 izing them to report on the state of the Province educationally, 
 and on the constitution and endowment of King's College in par- 
 
 * Hodgins' "Documentary History/' vol iii., p. 187. 
 
 tRev. John McCaul afterward became President of the University 
 of Toronto, and the Rev. H. J. Grasett became Dean of Toronto. 
 Mr. Harrison was subsequently appointed Judge of the Home 
 District. All these became members afterwards of the Council of 
 Public Instruction. 
 
384. 
 
 ticular.* As King's Collegs had not at that time been organized, 
 and as Upper Canada College had already absorbed a large amount 
 of the capital which had accrued from the sale of University lands, 
 the Commission reported the details of a plant by which the 
 College might be made to serve as a temporary university. The 
 assets of King's College were given in the report as amounting to 
 246,845 ($987,380) on the 30th of November, 1839, and the 
 annual expenditure at 1,032 ($4,128). 
 
 KING'S COLLEGE COMMISSION, 1848-1850. 
 
 On the 20th of July, 1848, after King's College had been five 
 years in operation, a statute was passed by its Council, with the 
 approval of Lord Elgin, who was then Governor-General of the 
 province and ex officio Chancellor of the University, appointing 
 "John Wetenhall of Nelson, in the county of Halton, Joseph 
 Workman of the city of Toronto, and Robert Eastoii Burns of the 
 same place," as Commissioners, with power to " examine into and 
 report upon the financial affairs " of King's College and Upper 
 Canada College. After Mr. Wetenhall's death the inquiry was 
 conducted by his surviving colleagues, and most of its duties were 
 discharged by Dr. Workman, who had been appointed "Visiting 
 Commissioner." The report and accompanying appendices make a 
 voluminous document, which was printed by order of the Legis- 
 lative Assembly in 1852. A few extracts will give a fair idea of the 
 character of the investigation and of the condition into which the 
 affairs of King's College had fallen : 
 
 "The account books kept in the College office were from the 
 very foundation defective, confused, and totally unsuited to the 
 requirements of a correct business establishment. No regular 
 balance had ever been struck, by which their accuracy might have 
 been tested or their inaccuracy detected. Indeed, balancing was 
 quite foreign to the character arid structure of such books. The 
 
 * These men were a committee of a larger commission appointed 
 to investigate the state of business in the several public depart- 
 ments. 
 
 tSee Hodgin's "Documentary History," vol. iii., pp. 261-265. 
 This scheme was never carried out. It was authorized by Act of 
 Parliament (2 Viet., cap. 10). 
 
385 
 
 want of it was not felt, because the system (if such a term be ap- 
 plicable to uniformity of confusion) pursued in the office admitted 
 of no such process of comparison. * * * The first element of 
 all business accountancy, a cash-book, was not found in the insti- 
 tution, and the want of it seems to have been unfelt by either the 
 Bursar or the Council, until the unexpected discovery of that 
 officer's default, after an incumbency of over twelve years, brought 
 out the fact that he had not kept any separate, or at least instruct- 
 ive record of his own private cash and that of the University. 
 
 " An endowment, consisting of nearly a quarter of a million of 
 acres of the choice lands of the province, nearly all in occupancy 
 under lease, and valued by the Council, at its first meeting, as 
 worth no less than one pound per acre, was thus (after many years 
 of previous mismanagement by the servants of the Crown) at the 
 outset subjected to defective administration. No proper rent-roll 
 accounts were opened or compiled, showing the pecuniary relations 
 existing between the tenants and the proprietor. Rents were re- 
 ceived, when offered ; lands were sold when sought for ; purchase 
 money was taken when brought in ; interest was accepted when 
 tendered ; and such occurrences gave introduction to the names of 
 the respective parties to the account of the University. But the 
 reappearance of such names in the accounts depended partly on the 
 patties' own choice, or on their own conceptions of moral or busi- 
 ness obligations." 
 
 The commissioners, in drawing up their report, divided the 
 whole interval between 1827 and 1850 into two periods, one 
 extending to July, 1839, and the other from that date to the date 
 of the inquiry. In dealing with the earlier period, they give 
 a clear account of the losses caused by default of the then Bursar, 
 and running through both periods there is a current of animadver- 
 sion directed against losses of the most serious kind, caused by 
 gross ir.ismanageineiit of the University endowment and the per- 
 sistent practice of paying annual expenses out of capital. In a 
 different vein are the remarks made about the purchase of the 
 present University grounds, consisting originally of over 150 acres. 
 " The entire cost of these grounds, including the price of the land 
 and expenditure thereon down to the first of January, 1850, has 
 been about 13,993 ; the average expense of management has been 
 nearly 350 a year. The College grounds are, perhaps, at present 
 the most beautiful public enclosure in B: itish America. No invest- 
 ment ever made by the University could be regarded as equal to 
 this, either in present or prospective value. This property may be 
 
386 
 
 regarded as a reliable and available asset of the University, which 
 would at any time produce three or four times the total cost. In 
 the event of the reduced state of the general endowment, con- 
 jointly with the continuance of the present excess of expenditure 
 over income, rendering necessary a further recourse to the fixed 
 system of replenishing the funds by fresh sales of marketable pro- 
 perty, the College grounds will be found well suited to the future 
 wants of the University." 
 
 In the general financial summary appended to the report for 
 the purpose of exhibiting the then state of the University's affairs, 
 the total amount of capital which should have been at the command 
 of the University authorities is estimated at nearly 336,930, of 
 which there had by that time been " alienated in current expendi- 
 ture and losses" no less a sum than 166,319. This includes 
 75,506 of principal and accrued interest owing by Upper Canada 
 College. The following table, covering the seven years during 
 which King's College had been in operation, shows the rapidity 
 with which the capital of the endowment was diminished to meet 
 the annual outlay : 
 
 
 
 Income. 
 
 Expenditure. 
 
 Deficit. 
 
 1843 , 
 
 6 405 
 
 6 987 
 
 582 
 
 1844 
 
 7 154 
 
 12 139 
 
 4 985 
 
 1845 
 
 8 981 
 
 10 623 
 
 1 642 
 
 1846 
 
 8 591 
 
 11 428 
 
 2 836 
 
 1847 
 
 7 307 
 
 10 136 
 
 2 829 
 
 1848 
 
 7 749 
 
 10 810 
 
 8 060 
 
 1849 
 
 7 966 
 
 11 362 
 
 3 396 
 
 
 
 
 
 Total deficit. 
 
 
 
 ^19 330 
 
 
 
 
 
APPENDIX E. 
 
 TORONTO UNIVERSITY COMMISSIONS. 
 
 By the University Act* of 1849 the Governor-General of Canada 
 was declared to be the "Visitor" of the University of Toronto, 
 and since 1867 the Visitatorial function has been vested in the 
 Lieutenant-Governor of Ontario. That the Visitor's powers are 
 not merely nominal has been shown by the issue of two Commis- 
 sions of investigation, one by the Governor-General of Canada in 
 1861, the other by the Lieutenant-Governor of Ontario in 1895. 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY COMMISSION OF 1861. 
 
 The occasion of the issue of this commission was the agitation 
 kept up for several years by various religious denominations, with 
 a view to securing a share of the revenue from the endowment of 
 the University of Toronto. During the session of 3860 the matter 
 was brought before Parliament by petitions which were referred to 
 a special committee for inquiry and report. As Parliament was 
 then sitting in Quebec it was inconvenient, if not impossible, to 
 make a thorough investigation of the financial condition of the 
 University of Toronto, and in October, 1861, Lord Monck ap- 
 pointed as Commissioners to " enquire as to the affairs and financial 
 condition" of the institution, James Patton of Toronto, John 
 Beatty of Cobourg, and John Paton of Kingston. The report of 
 this Commission was completed in May, 1862, and was printed as a 
 public document by order of the Legislative Assembly in the ses- 
 sion of 1863. A perusal of it shows that there was no longer any 
 ground for complaint, on the score either of mismanagement of the 
 endowment by the Bursar, or of a chronic excess of annual expen- 
 diture over annual income. During the interval since the reportf 
 of 1848-50 the sum of $355,907 has been expended out of capital 
 
 *12 Viet., cap. 82. 
 tSee appendix D. 
 
388 
 
 on the University building, and $65,569 on the library and muse- 
 ums, and this reduction of the endowment had resulted in a cor- 
 responding decrease of revenue. The commissioners note that 
 prior to 1861 no revenue had been derived from fees, as matricul- 
 ated students received their tuition free, and the fees paid by those 
 who had not matriculated were assigned as perquisites to the sev- 
 eral professors. At the date of the report the capital of the 
 endowment was estimated to be $963,567, and the following table 
 gives the income and expenditure for the years that had elapsed 
 since the passing of the Act* of 1S53 : 
 
 
 
 Income. 
 
 Expendi- 
 ture. 
 
 Surplus. 
 
 Deficit. 
 
 1853 
 
 $67,076 
 
 $54,928 
 
 $12,148 
 
 
 1854 
 
 52,928 
 
 49,453 
 
 13,475 
 
 
 1855 
 
 57,476 
 
 56,779 
 
 696 
 
 
 1856 
 
 66,577 
 
 65,206 
 
 1,370 
 
 
 157 
 
 60,132 
 
 60,91T 
 
 
 $ 785 
 
 1858 
 
 55,733 
 
 55,386 
 
 347 
 
 
 1859 
 
 51,585 
 
 70,154 
 
 
 18,569 
 
 I860 
 
 54,375 
 
 63,153 
 
 
 8,777 
 
 1861 
 
 50,355 
 
 61 829 
 
 
 11,473 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 The Commissioners drew attention to the fact that the former 
 University building, with the land around it had been taken into 
 the possession of the Government of Canada in 1853, and had 
 from that time been appropriated to the public service without any 
 compensation of any kind to the University. 
 
 *16 Viet:, cap. 89. 
 
389 
 
 The object in view in the appointment of the Commission made 
 it necessary for its members to suggest, if possible, some plan by 
 which the expenditure on the University of Toronto and on Uni- 
 versity College might be so reduced as to leave a portion of the 
 revenue from the endowment to be devoted to the promotion of 
 higher education elsewhere, under the provisions of the University 
 Act of 1853. The scheme embodied in the report is partly aca- 
 demic and partly financial. Under the former aspect provision is 
 made in it (1) for the affiliation of teaching arts colleges to the 
 University, and (2) for the reconstitution of the Senate, with equi- 
 table recognition of affiliated institutions ; under the latter an out- 
 line is given of a financial plan which would enable all affiliated 
 colleges to participate in the aid given by the Province for the ad- 
 vancement of higher education. As no legislation was ever 
 enacted for the purpose of giving effect to the scheme, the latter 
 has now only an historical value in relation to the evolution of the 
 Provincial University. 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY COMMISSION OF 1895. 
 
 Owing to the development of a certain amount of friction in the 
 University of Toronto between the students and the University 
 Council, a Commission of investigation was in 1895 issued to Chief 
 Justice Taylor of Manitoba, Judge Senkler of the County of Lin- 
 coln, J. J. Kingsmill, Q.C., of Toronto, B. M. Britton, Q.C., of 
 Kingston, and Professor Campbell of the Montreal Presbyterian 
 College. As the matters inquired into were purely questions of 
 discipline, and as the report of the Commission has not yet led to 
 any legislative change in the constitution of the University it is 
 unnecessary in this connection to make any further reference to it. 
 
APPENDIX F. 
 
 PROPOSED BASIS OF UNIVERSITY FEDERATION, 1885. 
 
 1. It is proposed to form a confederation of Colleges, carrying 
 on, in Toronto, work embraced in the Arts curriculum of the Pro- 
 vincial University, and in connection therewith the following 
 institutions, namely : Queen's University, Victoria University, 
 and Trinity University, Knox College, St. Michael's College, 
 Wycliffe College, and Toronto Baptist College, shall have the right 
 to enter into the proposed confederation, provided always that 
 each of such institutions shall, so long as it remains in the confed- 
 eration, keep in abeyance any powers it may possess of conferring 
 degrees other than degrees in Divinity, such powers remaining 
 intact, though not exercised. It shall be lawful for the Senate, 
 from time to time, to provide by statute for the admission of other 
 institutions into the confederation under the limitations above 
 prescribed. Nothing herein contained shall be held to repeal any 
 of the provisions for affiliation of institutions as contained in 
 R.S. O.,cap. 210, sec. 61. 
 
 2. The head of each confederating college shall be ex officio a 
 member of the Senate of the Provincial University, and in addition 
 thereto the governing body of each confederating college shall be 
 entitled to appoint one other member of the Senate. The Uni- 
 versity professoriate shall be represented by two of their members 
 on the Senate, and the Council of University College by one of its 
 members, in addition to the President. 
 
 3. The undergraduates of any confederating University shall 
 be admitted ad eundem statum, and the graduates in Law and Arts 
 o f any confederating university shall be admitted ad eundem 
 yradum in the Provincial University. Such of the graduates in 
 Medicine of any confederating University as shall have actually 
 passed their examinations within the limits of the Province of 
 Ontario, shall be admitted ad eundem gradum in the Provincial 
 University, 
 
4. During the continuance of such confederation, but no longer, 
 all graduates in Medicine and Law so admitted shall have the same 
 rights, powers, and privileges as are at present enjoyed by the like 
 graduates of the Provincial University, except as herein otherwise 
 provided. 
 
 5. All graduates in Medicine, including such admitted gradu- 
 ates, shall vote as one body, and be entitled to elect four members 
 of the Senate. All graduates in Law, including such admitted 
 graduates, shall vote as one body, and be entitled to elect two 
 members of the Senate. 
 
 6. The graduates in Arts of the several Universities entering into 
 the confederation shall, for the period of six years after the requi- 
 site legislation shall have been obtained, be entitled to the 
 following representation on the Senate, namely : those of Queen's 
 University to elect four members ; those of Victoria University to 
 elect four members ; and those of Trinity University to elect four 
 members. The graduates in Arts of the Provincial University, other 
 than those admitted ad eundem gradum under this scheme, shall be 
 entitled to elect twelve members of Senate. After the said period 
 of six years, separate representation shall cease, and the entire 
 body of graduates shall unite in electing a number of representa- 
 tives equal to those previously elected by the several Universities in 
 confederation. 
 
 7. (a) University College shall afford to all students, who desire 
 to avail themselves thereof, the requisite facilities for obtaining 
 adequate instruction in the following subjects in the curriculum of 
 the Provincial University, viz. : Latin, Greek, Ancient History, 
 French, German, English, Oriental Languages, and Moral Phil- 
 osophy, provided that it shall be competent to the governing body 
 of University College to institute additional chairs which do not 
 exist in the University! 
 
 (6) Attendance on instruction provided in any of the confeder- 
 ating colleges, including University College, shall be accorded 
 equal value as a condition of proceeding to any degree with attend- 
 ance on the work of the University Professoriate. 
 
 8. There shall be established another teaching faculty in con- 
 nection \viththe Provincial University, to be called the University 
 
392 
 
 Professoriate, which shall afford to all students of the Provincial 
 University who desire to avail themselves thereof, the requisite 
 facilities for obtaining adequate instruc ion in the following sub- 
 jects, in accordance with the curriculum of such University, 
 namely : Pure Mathematics, Physics, Astronomy, Geology, 
 Mineralogy, Chemistry, Zoologv, Botany, Physiology, Ethnology 
 (including Comparative Philology), History, Logic, Meta- 
 physics, History of Philosophy, Italian and Spanish, Political 
 Economy and Civil Polity, Jurisprudence, Constitutional Law, 
 Engineering, and such other Sciences, Arts, and branches of know- 
 ledge as the Senate of the Provincial University may from time to 
 time determine, except such subjects as are prohibited from being 
 taught by Revised Statutes of Ontario, cap. 209, sec. 9. 
 
 9. The Professors in such University Faculty shall be a corpora- 
 tion presided over by a chairman. The same person shall be 
 President of University College arid chairman of the Faculty of 
 the University Professoriate. University College and the Faculty 
 of the University Professoriate shall be complementary the one to 
 the other, and afford to all University students the requisite 
 facilities for obtaining adequate ins' ruction in all subjects pre- 
 scribed in the curriculum of the Provincial University. If, in the 
 interests of the general objects of the confederation it shall be 
 found advantageous to have any subject transferred from Uni- 
 versity College to the University, or from the University to 
 University College, it shall be competent to the governing bodies 
 of the College and University to arrange for such transfer. 
 
 10. Every graduate's or student's diploma or certificate of stand- 
 ing, issued by the Provincial University, in addition to being 
 signed by the proper University authorities in that behalf, shall 
 indicate the College or Colleges in which such student attended lec- 
 tures, and shall be signed by such professors, teachers, and officers 
 of such College or Colleges as its or their governing body or bodies 
 may from time to time determine. 
 
 11. With a view to the advantageous working out of this scheme, 
 representatives of the various colleges and the University Faculty, 
 shall from time to time meet in Committee and arrange time-tables 
 for lectures and other College and University work. 
 
393 
 
 12. The Senate of the Provincial University may, of its own 
 motion, enquire into the conduct, teaching, and efficiency of any 
 professor or teacher in the University Faculty, and report to the 
 Lieutenant-Governor the result of such enquiry, and may make 
 such recommendations as the Senate_may think the circumstances 
 of the case require. 
 
 13. All students, except in cases specially provided for by the 
 Senate, shall enroll themselves in one of the Colleges and place 
 themselves under its discipline. Tie authority of the several Col- 
 leges over their students shall remain intact. The University 
 Professoriate shall have entire responsibility of discipline in regard 
 to students, if any, enrolled in the University alone ; in regard to 
 students entering in one or other of the Colleges, its powers of dis- 
 cipline shall be limited to the conduct of students in relation to 
 University work and duties. All other matters of discipline affect- 
 ing the University standing of students shall be dealt with by the 
 Senate of the Provincial University. 
 
 14. The University Endowment and all additions thereto shall 
 be applied to the maintenance of the Provincial University, the 
 University Faculty, and University College. 
 
 15. There shall be the following staff in University College : 
 
 One Professor of Greek, 
 
 Latin, 
 
 " " French, 
 
 " " German, 
 
 " " English, 
 
 Oriental Languages, 
 " " Moral Philosophy, 
 
 One Lecturer in Ancient History, 
 
 One Tutor in Greek, 
 Latin, 
 French, 
 German, 
 
 Oriental Languages, 
 " " English, 
 
394 
 
 One Fellow in Greek, 
 " * Latin, 
 
 " " French, 
 
 German, 
 
 " " English. 
 
 Additional assistance in the above subjects to be provided so that 
 no Honor Class shall exceed twelve, or Pass Class thirty. 
 
 16. There shall be a University Professoriate adequate to give 
 instruction in each of the following subjects, namely : Pure 
 Mathematics, Physics, Astronomy, Geology, Mineralogy, Chem- 
 istry, Applied Chemistry, Zoology, Botany, Ethnology, History, 
 Italian and Spanish, Logic and Metaphysics, History and Phil- 
 osophy, Political Economy and Civil Polity, Constitutional Law, 
 Jurisprudence, Engineering. As regards Tutors and Fellows, 
 assistance shall be provided to the University Faculty similar to 
 that mentioned above for the College, as may be required. 
 
 17. The University Professoriate lectures shall be free of charge 
 to all students matriculated in the University, who are members of 
 a confederating College, but in the case of students (if any) who do 
 not belong to any College, the Senate shall determine the fees 
 which shall be charged for the several courses of lectures in the 
 University. But such laboratory fees, as may be fixed from time 
 to time by the Senate, shall be paid by all students. 
 
 18. The various Colleges which are at present affiliated to any of 
 the universities entering into the confederation, shall have the 
 right to be affiliated to the Provincial University. 
 
 19. The curriculum in Arts of the Provincial University shall 
 include the subjects of Biblical Greek, Biblical Literature, Chris- 
 tian Ethics, Apologetics or the Evidences of Natural and Revealed 
 Religion, and Church History, but provision shall be made by a 
 system of options to prevent such subjects being made compulsory 
 by the University upon any candidate for a Degree. 
 
 20. No College student shall be allowed to present himself for any 
 University examination subsequent to matriculation without pro- 
 ducing a certificate, under the hand and seal of his College, that he 
 has complied with all the requirements of his College affecting his 
 admission to such an examination. 
 
39.3 
 
 21. The University College work shall continue to be carried on 
 as at present, in the College buildings, and the University work 
 shall be carried on in the same buildings, in the School of Practical 
 Science, and in such other buildings as may hereafter be erected on 
 the present University grounds, in the City of Toronto. A build- 
 ing suitable for a University Examination Hall, Senate rooms, 
 Registrar's and other offices shall be erected on said grounds. 
 Additions to be made to the School of Science sufficient to afford 
 proper accommodation for students in Mineralogy, Botany, and 
 other subjects, and for the accommodation of the Museum, which 
 should be removed from its present quarters, in order to be more 
 serviceable for Science students. 
 
 22. The following also to be considered : Completion of the 
 Collection of Physical Apparatus ; Physiological Laboratory and 
 Apparatus ; Astronomical Observatory and Instruments, and pro- 
 vision'for the Education of Women. 
 
 Al 
 
APPENDIX G. 
 
 VICTORIA COLLEGE CHARTER. 
 
 WILLIAM THE FOURTH by the Grace of God, of the United Kingdom 
 of Great Britain and Ireland, King, Defender of the Faith, &c. 
 
 To all to whom these Presents shall come GREETING : 
 
 Whereas divers of our loving subjects of the Wesleyan Methodist 
 Church, in our Province of Upper Canada, have represented to us 
 that with the aid of private and voluntary contributions, they have 
 erected certain buildings in the vicinity of the Town of Cobourg, in 
 the Newcastle District of our said Province of Upper Canada, adapted 
 for the purpose of an Academy of learning, with the intention of 
 founding there an Academy for the general education of youth, in 
 the various branches of literature and science on Christian princi- 
 ples, and that they have been advised that the said undertaking 
 would be more successfully and effectually prosecuted, if it were 
 protected by our Royal sanction, by means of a Royal Charter of 
 incorporation, they have most humbly supplicated us to grant our 
 Royal Charter of incorporation, for the purposes aforesaid under 
 such regulations and restrictions as to us might seem right and 
 expedient. 
 
 Now Know Ye that We, being desirous to maintain sound and 
 useful learning in connexion with Christian principles, and highly 
 approving the design of promoting the same in our said Province 
 of Upper Canada, by means of the founding an Academy of learn- 
 ing, in our said Province, have by virtue of our Royal prerogative 
 and of our especial grace, certain knowledge, and mere motion, 
 granted, constituted, and declared, and by these Presents for us, 
 our heirs, and successors, do grant, constitute, and declare that the 
 Academy intended to be so founded shall be called " The Upper 
 Canada Academy," and that for the purpose of establishing and 
 maintaining the same, there shall be nine Trustees, three of whom 
 
397 
 
 shall go out of office annually in rotation, and whose places shall be 
 supplied in manner hereinafter mentioned, and that our trusty and 
 well-beloved subjects, the Reverend William Case, the Reverend 
 John Beatty, Wesleyan Ministers of the City of Toronto, Home 
 District, in our said Province ; Ebenezer Perry, Merchant, George 
 Benjamin Spencer, Gentleman, John McCarthy, Merchant, of 
 Cobourg, aforesaid ; James Rogers Armstrong, of the City of 
 Toronto, Home District, Merchant ; John Counter, of Kingston, 
 Midland District, in our said Province, Baker ; Billa Flint, jr. , of 
 Belleville, in the Midland District of our said Province, Merchant ; 
 and the Reverend William Ryerson, of Hamilton, in the Gore Dis- 
 trict of our said Province, shall be and are hereby appointed and 
 declared to be the first nine Trustees of the said Academy, and shall 
 be and are hereby constituted one body politic and corporate, by 
 the name of "The Trustees of the Upper Canada Academy," and 
 shall by the same name and for the same purpose aforesaid, have 
 perpetual succession, to be kept up in manner hereinafter directed, 
 and shall have a common seal with power to break, alter, and renew 
 the same at their discretion, and shall by the same name, sue and 
 be sued, implead and be impleaded, answer and be answered unto, 
 in any and every court of Us, our heirs and successors in any and 
 every part of our Dominion. 
 
 And we do hereby will and ordain that by the same name, they 
 and their successors shall be able and capable in law to take, pur- 
 chase and hold to them and their successors, any goods, chattels, 
 and personal property whatsoever, and shall also be able and cap- 
 able in law to take, purchase, and hold to them and their succes- 
 sors, not only all such lands, buildings, hereditaments, and pos- 
 sessions, as may be from time to time exclusively used and occupied 
 for the immediate purposes of the said Academy ; but also any other 
 lands, buildings, hereditaments and possessions whatsoever, situ- 
 ate within our Dominions of North America, not exceeding the 
 annual value of two thousand pounds, sterling money, such 
 annual value, to be calculated, and ascertained at the time of taking, 
 purchasing, and acquiring the same, and that they and their succes- 
 sors shall be able and capable in law, to grant, demise, alien, or 
 otherwise dispose of all or any of the property, real or personal, 
 
398 
 
 belonging to the said Academy, also to do all other matters and 
 things incidental or appertaining to a body corporate, and they and 
 their successors shall have the custody of the common seal of the 
 said Academy, with power to use the same for the affairs and con- 
 cerns thereof. And the said Trustees shall have power to accept 
 on behalf of the said Academy, gifts and endowments for promoting 
 particular objects of education, science and literature, or other- 
 wise in aid of the general purposes of the said Academy, on such 
 terms and conditions as may be agreed on for the purpose between 
 the Trustees and the persons bestowing any such gift or endowment. 
 
 And we do hereby will and ordain that the various branches of 
 literature and science shall be taught on Christian principles in 
 the said Academy, under the superintendence of a " Principal," or 
 other "Head," Professors, and Tutors, or such other Masters or 
 Instructors as shall from time to time be appointed in the manner 
 hereinafter mentioned. 
 
 And we do hereby will and ordain, that there shall be five Visitors 
 of the said Academy, with authority to do all those things which 
 pertain to Visitors, as often as to them shall seem meet, and who 
 shall go out of office annually. 
 
 And we will and ordain, that our trusty and well-beloved sub- 
 jects, Charles Biggar, Esquire, Justice of the Peace, Murray, New- 
 castle District ; Joseph A. Keeler, Esquire, Justice of the Peace, 
 Colborne, Newcastle District ; the Reverend John Ryersoii, Wes- 
 leyan Minister, Hallowell, District of Prince Edward ; the Rever- 
 end Joseph Stinson, Wesleyan Minister, Kingston, Midland Dis- 
 trict ; and Alexander Davidson, Esquire, Port Hope, Newcastle 
 District, shall be the first Visitors of the said Academy, and their 
 successors shall be elected in manner hereinafter mentioned. 
 
 We further will and ordain, that there shall be a Treasurer and 
 Secretary of the said Academy, who shall and may be chosen and 
 displaced by the Trustees, as they shall think fit, at a meeting of 
 the Trustees, at which not less than five of the Trustees shall be 
 present ; that a meeting of the Trustees, only, shall be called a 
 "Trustee Meeting," of which five shall be a quorum, and a meet- 
 ing of Visitors alone shall be called a " Visitors' Meeting," of which 
 three shall be a quorum ; 
 
399 
 
 That the Trustees and Visitors together shall be called the 
 "Board" of the said Academy, and a meeting of the Trustees 
 and Visitors shall be called a " Board Meeting," of which eight 
 shall be a quorum, and in all such meetings a Chairman shall be 
 appointed by the members then present, from amongst them- 
 selves, and all questions which it shall be competent for any 
 such meeting to decide, shall be decided by the majority of the 
 members, being a quorum of such meeting then present, and the 
 Chairman of every such meeting shall have a vote, and in case of 
 an equality of votes, shall have a second or casting vote ; 
 
 That the Board, for the time being, shall have full power from time 
 to time to appoint, and as they shall see occasion, to remove the 
 "Principal," or other "Head," the professors, tutors and masters, 
 and all officers, agents, and servants of the said Academy, and the 
 said Board shall have full power, from time to time, to make and to 
 alter or vary any by-Laws and regulations touching and concern- 
 ing the time and place of holding ordinary Trustee meetings, 
 Visitors' meetings and Board meetings, and for the good ordering 
 and government of the said Academy, the performance of Divine 
 service therein, the studies, lectures and exercises of the students, 
 and all matters respecting the same ; the residence, duties, salary, 
 provision, and emoluments of the professors, tutors, masters, offi- 
 cers, agents, and servants of the said Academy, respectively, and 
 all other matters and things which to them may seem good, fit and 
 useful for the well ordering, governing, and advancement of the said 
 Academy ; and all such by-laws when reduced into writing, and 
 after the common seal of the Academy hath been affixed thereto, 
 shall be binding upon all persons, members thereof : Provided that 
 no such by-law shall be repugnant to the laws and statutes of 
 Great Britain and Ireland, or of our said Province of Upper Canada, 
 or to this ou* Charter ; Provided also, that no religious test or quali- 
 fication shall be required of or appointed for any person on his 
 admission as a student or scholar into the said Academy ; 
 
 That any three Trustees shall, by notice in writing, to the other 
 Trustees, be competent to call an extraordinary Trustee meeting, and 
 any two of the Visitors shall be competent in like manner to call an 
 extraordinary Visitors' meeting, and any five members of the Board 
 
400 
 
 shall be competent in like manner to call an extraordinary Board 
 meeting at any time and place they may see fit, on any occasion which 
 in their judgment may render it expedient for them so to do ; 
 
 That the Trustees, Visitors, and Board shall, respectively, cause re- 
 cords and minutes of all the proceedings, acts, and resolutions of all 
 and every of their meetings, ordinary and extraordinary, to be entered 
 and kept in books provided for that purpose, and which records 
 and minutes shall, before the breaking up or adjournment of any 
 such meeting, be read aloud by the Chairman in the presence of 
 such meeting, and shall be signed by him, and being so signed, 
 shall, until the contrary be shown, be deemed and taken to be the 
 records and minutes of such meeting, and that the same meeting 
 was duly convened and held. And the said Trustees shall keep a 
 book or books of accounts of financial affairs of the said Academy, 
 all which books of record, minutes and accounts shall be pro- 
 duced to and audited yearly at the annual meeting as hereinafter 
 mentioned ; 
 
 That for making provision for filling up vacancies in the 
 places of Trustees dying, resigning, or going out of office in man- 
 ner hereinafter mentioned, and for appointing Visitors to the said 
 Academy, there shall be holden in each year an annual meeting of 
 the Ministers of the said Wesleyan Methodist Church in Upper 
 Canada, and the first annual meeting of the said Ministers shall be 
 holden at the City of Toronto, r the Town of Cobourg, in our said 
 Province, on the Second Wednesday in the month of June, one 
 thousand eight hundred and thirty-seven, and every subsequent 
 annual meeting shall be holden at a place, and on some day in the 
 month of June to be fixed and appointed at the said first and every 
 subsequent annual meeting, for the then next annual meeting, and if 
 no such day shall be fixed and appointed as aforesaid, and if the said 
 annual meeting shall not be holden on the second Wednesday in the 
 month of June, and if no place shall be fixed and appointed, as 
 aforesaid, it shall be holden at the City of Toronto, aforesaid. Pro- 
 vided always, that every person who shall at the time of any such 
 annual meeting, be duly authorized to solemnize the ceremony of 
 matrimony in our said Province, by virtue of an Act of the Pro- 
 vincial Parliament of our said Province, made and passed the first 
 
401 
 
 year of our reign, and assented to by us, entitled : "An Act to make 
 valid certain marriages heretofore contracted, and to provide for 
 the future solemnization of matrimony in this Province, " and who 
 shall duly have obtained a certificate for that purpose as a 
 Wesleyan Methodist Minister, according to the provisions of the said 
 Act, and no other person whomsoever, shall be deemed and taken 
 to be a Wesleyan Methodist Minister within the true intent and 
 meaning of these presents. 
 
 That on the day on which the annual meeting in the year 
 one thousand eight hundred and thirty-seven, one thousand 
 eight hundred and thirty-eight, and one thousand eight hun- 
 dred and thirty-nine, shall be holden, three of the said Trustees 
 appointed, by this our Charter, to be determined by ballot, shall 
 go out of office, and on the day on which every annual meeting 
 shall be held after the year one thousand eight hundred and thirty- 
 nine, three of the Trustees, who shall then have been longest in 
 office, shall go out of office, calculating the period for which each 
 of the Trustees for the time being shall have been in office, from the 
 day of his last election, in case of his having been elected more than 
 once ; but the Trustees who on the day on which any annual meet- 
 ing shall he held are to go out of office by ballot or rotation, as 
 aforesaid, shall not be considered out of office until after such meet- 
 ing shall have been broken up or adjourned. 
 
 That on the day on which the annual meeting in the year one 
 thousand eight hundred and thirty-seven shall be holden, and on 
 the day on which every succeeding annual meeting shall be holden, 
 three Trustees shall be elected in the places of three, who are to go 
 out by ballot or rotation as hereinbefore mentioned, but every 
 Trustee going out of office, whether by ballot or rotation, shall be 
 considered immediately re-eligible ; 
 
 That in case there shall be any casual vacancy among the 
 Trustees arising from death or any other cause except that of 
 going out by ballot or rotation, as before mentioned, the annual 
 meeting next after or during which any such casual vacancy shall 
 occui, shall also elect a Trustee or Trustees, as the case may be, to 
 fill every such casual vacancy, and any person who shall be elected 
 a Trustee in consequence of, and to fill up such casual vacancy, shall 
 
402 
 
 be a substitute only for the person whose place he may supply, and 
 shall continue in office only for the same period as the person whose 
 place, he may supply would have continued if such person had con- 
 tinued in office until such time as he must necessarily have gone 
 out by ballot or rotation, as before mentioned. 
 
 That the said annual meeting, to be holden in the year one 
 thousand eight hundred and thirty-seven, shall appoint five Visitors 
 of the said Academy in the place of the live Visitors appointed by 
 this our Charter, and every subsequent annual meeting shall appoint 
 five Visitors in the places of the five who were in office during the 
 preceding year, but any Visitor going out of office, shall be re- 
 eligible to be immediately re-appointed to the office of Visitor ; 
 Provided, that no person shall at the same time be both a Trustee 
 and Visitor of the said Academy ; 
 
 That at the annual meeting in the year one thousand eight 
 hundred and thirty-seven, and at the like meeting every suc- 
 ceeding year, the Trustees and Visitors shall report their proceed- 
 ings during the preceding year, in the execution of their office and 
 of the then existing state of the Academy, and shall cause the 
 accounts to be balanced up to the thirty-first day of December in 
 every year, or up to such other period as any annual meeting may 
 from time to time appoint, and shall in every year produce, and lay 
 all such accounts and proceedings before the said annual meet- 
 ing, all which accounts and proceedings shall be examined in every 
 year before the annual meeting, and so far as such accounts and pro- 
 ceedings shall be found to be correct, and shall not be found con- 
 trary and repugnant to this our Charter, nor to any such law, as 
 aforesaid, the same shall be allowed and signed by the President 
 and Secretary of the said annual meeting, and being so allowed and 
 signed, shall, unless and until the same be shown to be incorrect, 
 be binding and conclusive on all the members of the said coipora- 
 tion, and all persons claiming under them. 
 
 That the said annual meeting shall at any such meeting elect a 
 Secretary and a President from among themselves, who shall con- 
 tinue in office unless sooner displaced by the said annual meeting, 
 until a Secretary and President shall be in like manner elected at 
 the then next subsequent Annual Meeting, and such Secretary and 
 
403 
 
 President shall each have a vote, as other members of the meet- 
 ing, and in case of an even division the President shall have and 
 give an additional or casting vote ; 
 
 That no act in the premises shall be done at any such annual 
 meeting, unless there be forty members thereof or upwards, 
 present at the doing thereof, and the act of a majority of the mem- 
 bers present shall be the act of the meeting ; 
 
 That, the election and appointment of all Trustees and Visitors of 
 the said Academy by the said annual meeting, and all other their acts 
 in the premises, shall be recorded in a book by the Secretary for the 
 time being, and after being re id aloud in the meeting by the 
 Secretary for the time being, shall be signed by him and by the 
 President for the time being, and being so signed, shall, so far as 
 the same be not repugnant to this our Charter, or to any such law 
 as aforesaid, be binding on the said Ministers, and on all the mem- 
 bers of the said corporation, and all persons claiming under them. 
 That, in case the said Act of our said Province hereinbefore men- 
 tioned, shall be hereafter at any time, or from time to time, altered 
 or repealed in whole or in part, and any other provision or enactment 
 shall at any time or times hereafter be added to the said Act, or 
 substituted for the same or any part thereof so repealed, and by 
 which added or substituted enactment, the Ministers of the said 
 Weslyan Methodist Church, in our said Province, shall be author- 
 ized to solemnize matrimony, this our Charter, shall for all and 
 every the intents, purposes, and privileges of this our Charter, be 
 held to have reference to, and shall have reference to every such 
 added or substituted enactment as fully and effectually as the same 
 now has to the said Act hereinbefore mentioned. 
 
 And lastly, we do hereby for Us, our heira and successors, grant 
 and declare that these our Letters Patent, or the enrolment or 
 exemplification thereof, shall be in and by all things valid and 
 effectual in the law according to the true in'ent and meaning of 
 the same, and shall be construed and adjudged in the most favor- 
 able and beneficial sense for the best advantage of the said 
 Academy, ai well in all our Courts of every part of our Dominion 
 as elsewhere, notwithstanding any non-recital, mis-recital, uncer- 
 tainty, or imperfection in these Our Letters Patent. 
 
404 
 
 In testimony whereof, we have caused these our Letters to be 
 made Patent, and the Great Seal of our said Province to be here- 
 unto affixed. 
 
 Witness, our trusty and well-beloved Sir Francis Bond Head, 
 K. C. H., &c., &c., &c., Lieutenant-Governor of our said 
 Province, at our City of Toronto, this twelfth day of 
 October, in the year of our Lord one thousand eight 
 hundred and thirty-six, and in the seventh year of our 
 reign. 
 
 F. H. B. 
 
 By Command of His Excellency, 
 D. CAMERON, Secretary. 
 
APPENDIX H. 
 
 QTjEEN'S COLLEGE CHARTER. 
 
 VICTORIA, by the Grace of God of the United Kingdom of Great 
 Britain and Ireland, Queen, Defender of the Faith, &c., &c. 
 
 To all to whom these Presents shall come GREETING : 
 
 Whereas the establishment of a College within the Province of 
 Upper Canada, in North America, in connection with the Church 
 of Scotland, for the education of youth in the principles of the 
 Christian religion, and for thair instruction in the various branches 
 of science and literature, would greatly conduce to the welfare of 
 our said Province ; and whereas humble application hath been 
 made to us by the Rev. Robert McGill, Moderator of the Synod of 
 the Presbyterian Church of Canada, in connection with the Church 
 of Scotland, and the Rev. Alexander Gale, Clerk of the said Synod, 
 and the several other persons hereinafter named, to make them a 
 body corporate and politic for the purposes aforesaid and herein- 
 after mentioned, by granting to them our Royal Charter of incor- 
 poration, and to permit them to use our Royal t]tle in the name or 
 style thereof ; 
 
 Now know ye that we, having taken the premises into our Royal 
 consideration, and duly weighing the great utility and importance 
 of such an institution, have, of our special grace, certain knowledge, 
 and mere motion, granted, constituted, declared, and appointed, 
 and by these presents for us, our heirs and successors, do grant, 
 constitute, declare, and appoint the said Robert McGill and 
 Alexander Gale, the Rev. John McKenzie, the Rev. William 
 Rintoul, the Rev. William T. Leach, the Rev. James George, the 
 Rev. John Machar, the Rev. Peter Colin Campbell, the Rev. John 
 Cruikshank, the Rev. Alexander Mathiesoii (Doctor in Divinity 
 the Rev. John Cook (Doctor in Divinity), and the Principal of th 
 said college for the time being, Ministers of the Presbyterian Churc Ji 
 
406 
 
 of Canada in connection with the Church of Scotland ; the Hon- 
 orable John Hamilton, the Honorable James Crooks, the Honorable 
 William Morris, the Honorable Archibald McLean, the Honorable 
 John McDonald, the Honorable Peter McGill, Edward W. Thomp- 
 son, Thomas McKay, James Morris, John Ewart, John Steele, John 
 Mowat, Alexander Pringle, John Nunn, and John Strang, Esquires, 
 members of the said Church, and all and every such other 
 person and persons as now is, or are, or shall or may at any 
 time or times hereafter be Ministers of the I'resbyterian Church of 
 Canada in connection with the Church of Scotland, or members of 
 the said Presbyterian Church in such connection and in full com- 
 munion with the said Presbyterian Church, shall be and be called 
 one body corporate and politic in deed and in law, by the name and 
 style of " Queen's College at Kingston," and them by the name of 
 " Queen's College at Kingston," we do for the purposes aforesaid 
 and hereinafter mentioned, really and fully for us our heirs, and 
 successors make, erect, create, ordain, constitute, establish, confirm, 
 and declare by these presents to be one body politic and corporate 
 in deed and in name : And that they and their successors by that 
 name shall and may have perpetual succession as a College, with the 
 style and privileges of an university, for the education and instruc- 
 tion of youth and students in arts and faculties ; and shall also have 
 and may use a common seal, with power to break, change, alter, or 
 make new the same seal, as often as they shall judge expedient, 
 and that they and their successors by the name aforesaid shall and 
 may forever hereafter be able in Jaw and in equity to sue and be sued, 
 inplead and be impleaded, answer and be answered unto, defend 
 and be defended in all courts arid places whatsoever, and also to 
 have, take, receive, purchase, acquire, hold, possess, enjoy, and 
 maintain in law to and for the use of the said College any messuages 
 lands, tenements, and hereditaments of what kind, nature, or 
 quality soever, so as that the same do not exceed in yearly value, 
 above all charges, the sum of 15,000 sterling : and also that they 
 and their successors shall have power to take, purchase, acquire, 
 have, hold, enjoy, receive, possess, and retain all or any good?, 
 chattels, moneys, stocks, charitable or other contributions, gifts, 
 benefactions, or bequests whatsoever, and to give, grant, bargain, 
 
407 
 
 sell, demise, or otherwise dispose of all or any part of the same, or 
 of any other property, real personal, or other, they may at any 
 time or times possess or be entitled to, as to them shall seem best 
 for the interest of the said College. 
 
 And we do further will, ordain, and grant, that the said College 
 shall be deemed and taken to be an university ; and that the 
 students in the said College shall have liberty and faculty of taking 
 the degrees of Bachelor, Master, and Doctor in the several arts and 
 faculties at the appointed times, and shall have liberty within them- 
 selves of performing all scholastic exercises for conferring such 
 degrees in such manner as shall be directed by the statutes, rules, 
 and ordinances of the said College. 
 
 And we do further will, ordain, and appoint that no religious test 
 or qualification shall be required of, or appointed for any persons 
 admitted or matriculated as scholars within our said College, or of 
 or for persons admitted to any degree in any art or faculty therein, 
 save only that all persons admitted within our said College to any 
 degree of Divinity shall make such and the same declarations and 
 subscriptions as are required of persons admitted to any degree of 
 Divinity in our University of Edinburgh. 
 
 And for the better execution of the purposes aforesaid, and for 
 the more regular government of the said corporation, we do declare 
 and grant that the said corporation and their successors shall for- 
 ever have twenty-seven trustees, of whom twelve shall be Ministers 
 of the said Presbyterian Church of Canada, and fifteen shall be 
 laymen in full communion with the said Church ; and that the said 
 several persons hereinbefore named, and the Principal of the said 
 College for the time being, shall be the first and present trustees of 
 the said corporation, and shall respectively continue in such office 
 until others shall be appointed in their stead, in pursuance of these 
 our Letters Patent. 
 
 And we further will that the said trustees of the said corporation 
 hereinbefore particularly named, shall continue in and hold the 
 office of trustees until the several days and in the manner herein- 
 after mentioned, that is to say, three Ministers and four laymen, 
 whose names stand lowest in these our Letters Patent, shall retire 
 from the said Board of Trustees on the first day of the annual meet- 
 
408 
 
 ing of the said Synod in the year 1843, and their room be supplied 
 by the addition of seven new members in manner hereinafter men- 
 tioned. Three other Ministers and four other laymen whose names 
 stand next to those in these our Letters Patent, who shall have pre- 
 viously retired, shall retire from the said Board of Trustees on the 
 firpt day of the annual meeting of the said Synod in the year 1844, 
 and their room be supplied by the addition of seven new members 
 in manner hereinafter mentioned. Three other Ministers and four 
 other laymen, whose names stand next to those in these our Letters 
 Patent who shall have previously retired, shall retire from the said 
 Board of Trustees on the first day of the annual meeting of the 
 said Synod in the year 1845, and their room be supplied by 
 the addition of seven new members, in manner hereinafter 
 mentioned ; and the two remaining Ministers and the three 
 remaining laymen whose names stand next to those in these our 
 letters patent, who shall have previously retired, shall retire from 
 the said Board of Trustees on the first day of the annual meeting 
 of the said Synod in the year 1846, and their room be supplied by 
 the addition of five new members in manner hereinafter mentioned. 
 And in the first day of each succeeding annual meeting of the said 
 Synod three Ministers and four laymen, whose names stand lowest 
 in the future roll of Ministers and laymen composing the said 
 Board of Trustees shall retire from the same, excepting in every 
 fourth year, when two Ministers only, instead of three, and three 
 laymen only, instead of four, shall so retire. And the new mem- 
 bers of the Board to be appointed from time to time in succession 
 to those who retire shall be appointed in manner following, that is 
 to say : The three Ministers or two Ministers, as the case may be, 
 shall be chosen by the said Synod on the first day of every annual 
 meeting of the same in such manner as shall seem best to the said 
 Synod ; and the four laymen or three laymen, as the case may be, 
 shall be chosen also on the first day of every annual meeting of the 
 said Synod by the lay Trustees remaining after the others shall 
 have retired and shall be so chosen from a list of persons made up 
 in the following manner, that is to say : Each congregation 
 admitted on the roll of the Syncd and in regular connexion there- 
 with shall, at a meeting to be specially called from the pulpit for 
 
409 
 
 that purpose in every third year, nominate one tit and discreet 
 person, being a member in full communion with the said church, 
 as eligible to fill the office of Trustee of the said College, and the 
 persons' names so nominated being duly intimated by the several 
 congregations to the Secretary of the Board of Trustees in such 
 form as the said Board may direct, shall be enrolled by the said 
 Board and cons' itute the list from which lay trustees shall be 
 chosen to fill the vacancies occurring at the Board during each 
 year, and the names of members thus added to the Board of 
 Trustees shall be placed from time to time at the top of. the roll of 
 the Board, the names of the Ministers chosen as new trustees 
 being first placed there in such order as the said Synod shall direct, 
 and the names of the laymen chosen as new trustees being placed 
 in such order as their electors shall direct, immediately after the 
 names of the said Ministers : Provided, always, that the retiring 
 trustees may be re-elected as heretofore provided, if the Synod and 
 remaining lay trustees respectively see fit to do so ; and provided, 
 always, that in case no election of new trustees shall be made on 
 the said first day of the annual meeting of the said Synod, then 
 and in such case the retiring members shall remain in office until 
 their successors are appointed at some subsequent period ; and 
 provided, always, that every trustee, whether Minister or layman, 
 before entering on his duties as a member of the said Board, shall 
 have solemnly declared his belief of the doctrines of the Westminster 
 Confession of Faith and his adherence to the standards of the said 
 Church in government, discipline, and worship, and subscribed 
 such a formula to this eftect as may be prescribed by the said 
 Synod, and that such declaration and subscription shall in every 
 case be recorded in the books of the said Board. 
 
 And we further will that the said trustees and their successors 
 shall forever have full power and authority to elect and appoint 
 for the said college a Principal, who shall be a Minister of the 
 Church of Scoland, or of the Presbyterian Church of Canada in 
 connexion with the Church of Scotland, and such professor or pro- 
 fessors, master or masters, tutor or tutors, and such other officer 
 or officers as to the said trustees shall seem meet, save and except 
 only that the first Principal of the said College, who is also to be 
 
410 
 
 Professor of Divinity, and likewise the first Professor of Morals 
 in the said College, shall be nominated by the Committee of the 
 General Assembly of the Church of Scotland : Provided always 
 that such person or persons as may be appointed to the office of 
 Principal or to any professorship or other office in the theological 
 department in the said College, shall before discharging any of the 
 duties or receiving any of the emoluments of such office or pro- 
 fessorship, solemnly declare his belief of the doctrines of the West- 
 minister Confession of Faith, and his adherence to the standards of 
 the Church of Scotland, in government, discipline, and worship, 
 and subscribe such a formula to this effect as may be prescribed by 
 the Synod of the Presbyterian Church of Canada in connection with 
 the Church of Scotland, and that such declaration and subscription 
 be recorded in the books of the Board of Trustees ; and provided 
 always that such persons as shall be appointed to professorships 
 not in the theological department in the said College shall before 
 discharging any of the duties or receiving any of the emoluments 
 of such professorships subscribe such a formula declarative of their 
 belief of the doctrines of the aforesaid Confession of Faith as the 
 Synod may prescribe. 
 
 And we further will that if any complaint respecting the conduct 
 of the Principal or any professor, master, tutor, or other officer of 
 the said College be at any time made to the Board of Trustees, they 
 may institute and enquire, and in the event of any impropriety of 
 conduct being duly proved, they shall admonish, reprove, suspend, 
 or remove the person offending as to them may seem good : Pro- 
 vided always that the grounds of such admonition, reproof, suspen- 
 sion, or removal be recorded at length in the books of the said 
 Board. 
 
 And we further will that the said trustees and their successors 
 shall have full power and authority to erect an edifice or edifices 
 for the use of the said College ; Provided always that such edifice 
 or edifices shall not be more than three miles distant from St. 
 Andrew's Church in the Town of Kingston, in the Province of 
 Upper Canada. 
 
 And we further will that the said trustees and their successors 
 hall have power and authority to frame and make statutes, rules, 
 
411 
 
 and ordinances touching and concerning the good government of 
 the said College ; the performance of Divine service therein ; the 
 studies, lectures, exercises, and all matters regarding the same ; 
 the number, residence, and duties of the professors thereof ; the 
 management of the revenues and property of the said College ; the 
 salaries, stipends, provision, and emoluments of and for the pro- 
 fessors, officers, and servants thereof ; the number and duties of 
 such officers and servants, and also touching and concerning any 
 other matter or thing which to them shall seem necsssary for the 
 well-being and advancement of the said College ; and also from 
 time to time by any new statutes, rules, or ordinances, to revoke, 
 renew, augment, or alter, all, every, or any of the said statutes, 
 rules, and ordinances as to them shall seem meet and expedient : 
 Provided always that the said statutes, rules and ordinances, or 
 any of them, shall not be repugnant to these presents, or to the 
 laws and statutes of the said Province ; Provided also that the said 
 statutes, rules, and ordinances, in so far as they regard the perfor- 
 mance of Divine service in the said College, the duties of the pro- 
 fessors in the theological department thereof, and the studies and 
 exercises of the students of Divinity therein, shall be subject to the 
 inspection of the said Synod of the Presbyterian Church, and shall 
 forthwith be transmitted to the clerk of the said Synod and be by him 
 laid before the same at their next meeting for their approval ; 
 and until such approval, duly authenticated by the signatures of 
 the Moderator and Clerk of the said Synod is obtained the same 
 shall not be in force. 
 
 And we further will that so soon as there shall be a Principal and 
 one professor in the said College the Board of Trustees shall have 
 authority to constitute under their seal the said Principal and pro- 
 fessor, together with three members of the Board of Trustees a 
 court to be called "The College Senate," for the exercise of 
 academical superintendence and discipline over the students and all 
 other persons resident within the same, and with such powers for 
 maintaining order and enforcing obedience to the statutes, rules, 
 and ordinances of the said College as to the said Board may seem 
 meet and necessary : Provided always that so soon as three 
 additional professors shall be employed in the said College no 
 Bl 
 
412 
 
 trustee shall be a member of the said College Senate, but that such 
 Principal and all the professors of the said College shall for ever 
 constitute the College Senate with the powers just mentioned. 
 
 And we further will that whenever there shall be a Principal and 
 four professors employed in the said College the College Senate 
 shall have power and authority to confer the degrees of Bachelor, 
 Master, and Doctor in the several arts and faculties. 
 
 And we further will that five of the said trustees lawfully con- 
 vened, as is hereinafter directed, shall be a quorum for the dispatch 
 of all business except for the disposal and purchase of real estate or 
 for the choice or removal of the Principal or professors, for any of 
 which purposes there shall be a meeting of at least thirteen 
 trustees. 
 
 And we further will that the said trustees shall have full power 
 and authority from time to time to choose a Secretary and Treasurer ; 
 and also once in each year, or oftener, a Chairman, who shall pre- 
 side at all meetings of the Board. 
 
 And we further will that the said trustees shall also have power 
 by a majority of voices of the members present, to select and 
 appoint in the event of a vacancy in the Board by death, resigna- 
 tion, or removal from the Province, a person whose name is on the 
 list from which appointments are to be made, to fill such vacancy, 
 choosing a Minister in the room of a Minister and a layman in the 
 room of a layman, and inserting the name of the person so chosen 
 in that place on the roll of the Board in which the name of the 
 trustee in whose stead he may have been chosen stood ; so that the 
 persons so chosen may be, as to continuance in office and in all 
 other respects, as the persons would have been by whose death, 
 resignation, or removal the vacancy was occasioned. 
 
 And we further will that the first general meeting of the said 
 trustees shall be held at Kingston, upon such a day, within six 
 calendar months after the date of these our Letters Patent, as shall 
 be fixed for that purpose by the trustee first named in these pre- 
 sents, who shall be then living ; of which meeting thirty days' 
 notice at least shall be given by notification in writing to each of 
 the trustees for the time being, who shall be resident at the time 
 within the Provinces of Upper and Lower Canada, and the same 
 
413 
 
 shall also be notified at the same time by advertisement in one or 
 more of the public newspapers of the said Provinces. And the said 
 trustees shall also afterwards have power to meet at Kingston 
 aforesaid, or at such other place as they shall fix for that purpose 
 upon their own adjournment, and likewise so often as they shall 
 be summoned by the Chairman, or in his absence by the senior 
 trustee, whose seniority shall be determined in the first instance by 
 the order in which the said trustees are named in these presents, 
 and afterwards by the order in which they shall be subsequently 
 arranged pursuant to the powers hereinafter contained : Provided, 
 always that the Chairman or senior trustee shall not summon a 
 meeting of the trustees unless required so to do by a notice in writ, 
 ing from three members of the Board ; and provided, also, that he 
 cause notice of the time arid place of the said meeting to be given 
 in one or more of the public newspapers of the Provinces of Upper 
 and Lower Canada, at l>ast thirty days before such meeting, and 
 that every member of the Board of Trustees resident within the 
 said Provinces shall be notified in writing by the Secretary to the 
 corporation of the time and place of such meeting. 
 
 And we will and by these presents for us, our heirs and successors, 
 do grant and declare that these our Letters Patent, or the enrolment 
 or exemplification thereof shall and may be good, firm, and valid, 
 sufficient and effectual in the law according to the true intent and 
 meaning of the same, and shall be taken, construed and adjudged 
 in the most favourable and beneficial sense for the best advantage 
 of our said College, as well in our courts of record as elsewhere ; 
 and by all and singular judges, justices, officers, ministers, and 
 others subject whatsoever of us, our heirs, and successors, any unre- 
 cital, non-recital, omission, imperfection, defect, matter, cause, or 
 anything whatsoever to the contrary thereof in any wise notwith- 
 standing. 
 
 In witness whereof We have caused these, Our Letters, to be 
 made Patent. Witness Ourself at our Palace, at West- 
 minster, this sixteenth day of October, in the fifth year of 
 our reign. 
 
 By Writ of Privy Seal. 
 
 EDMUNDS. 
 
APPENDIX I. 
 
 TRINITY UNIVERSITY CHARTER. 
 
 VICTORIA, by the Grace of God of the United Kingdom of Great 
 Britain and Ireland, Queen, Defender of the Faith, &c., &c. 
 
 To all to whom these Presents shall come GREETING : 
 
 Whereas by an Act passed by the Legislature of our Province of 
 Canada, in the fifteenth year of our reign, intituled, " An Act to 
 incorporate Trinity College," there was constituted and established 
 in the City of Toronto, within the Diocese of Toronto, in our said 
 Province of Canada, a body corporate and politic, under the name 
 of Trinity College, in connection with the United Church of Eng- 
 land and Ireland, which Corporation is by the said Act made to con- 
 sist of the Lord Bishop of Toronto, or in case of the division of the 
 said Diocese, of the Bishops of the several Dioceses into which the 
 Diocese of Toronto might be thereafter divided, and also of the 
 Trustees of the said College, and of the members of the Council of 
 the said College, not to be less than three in number, which said 
 Trustees and the members of the said College Council, it was by 
 the said Act provided, should be named in the first instance by the 
 Lord Bishop of Toronto, and in the event of their death, removal 
 from the Province, dismissal from office, or resignation, shall be 
 replaced by other persons to be named in the like manner, or in 
 such other manner as may from time to time be directed by any 
 statute of the said College, to be passed for that pur pose ; 
 
 And whereas it is by the said Act further provided that the said 
 Corporation of Trinity College shall, besides other corporate powers 
 and capacities necessary to the well ordering of their affairs, have 
 full power to make and establish such rules, orders, and regulations 
 (not being contrary to the laws of Canada, or to the said Act) as 
 they shall deem useful or necessary, as well concerning the system 
 
415 
 
 of education in, as for the conduct and government of, the said Col- 
 lege, and of a preparatory school to be connected with, or depend- 
 ent on the same, and for the management of the property belong- 
 ing to the said Corporation, and shall have power to hold for the 
 said College real and personal estate and property, and to sell, 
 alienate, convey, or lease the same, if need be ; provided that the 
 total yearly income from the property so acquired shall not at any 
 time exceed the sum of five thousand pounds of current money of 
 our said Province ; and provided also, that no rule, order, or regula- 
 tion, which shall be made and established by the said Corporation 
 in manner aforesaid, shall be of any force or effect until the same 
 shall have been sanctioned and confirmed by the said Lord Bishop 
 or Bishops as aforesaid. 
 
 And whereas, since the passing of the said Act, the Council of the 
 said College have, with the sanction of the Lord Bishop of Toronto, 
 by their petition to us humbly set forth, that in pursuance of the 
 provisions of the said Act, Trinity College hath been duly organized, 
 by the appointment of trustees and of a College Council, and that 
 certain statutes, rules, and ordinances have been made by the said 
 Council, with the approval of the Lord Bishop of Toronto, and fur- 
 ther, that a suitable building has been erected, and a Provost, and 
 Professors in the faculties of Divinity and the Arts, and in 
 Law and Medicine, have been duly appointed, and are now 
 engaged in the education of a considerable number of scholars, duly 
 admitted according to the statutes and ordinances of the said Cor- 
 poration, and the said College being, according to the intention of 
 the said Act of the Legislature of our Province of Canada, in strict 
 connexion with the United Church of England and Ireland, and 
 supported wholly from funds contributed by the members of that 
 Church, and humble application hath been made to us by the said 
 Corporation and many of our loving subjects in the said Province of 
 Canada, that we would be pleased to grant our Royal Charter for 
 the more perfect establishment of the said College, by granting to 
 it the privileges hereinafter mentioned ; 
 
 Now know ye that We, having taken the premises into our Royal 
 consideration, and being willing to promote the more perfect estab- 
 lishment within the Diocese of Toronto of a College in connexion 
 
416 
 
 within the United Church of England and Ireland, for the educa- 
 tion of youth in the doctrines and duties of the Christian religion 
 as inculcated by that Church, and for their instruction in the vari- 
 our branches of science and literature which are taught in the 
 Universities of this Kingdom, have of our special grace, certain 
 knowledge, and mere motion, willed, ordained, and granted, and 
 do by these presents, for us, our heirs, and successors, will, ordain, 
 and grant, that the said College shall be deemed and taken to be a 
 University, and shall have and enjoy all such and the like privi- 
 leges as are enjoyed by our Universities of our United Kingdom of 
 Great Britain and Ireland, as far as the same are capable of being 
 had or enjoyed by virtue of these our Letters Patent ; and that the 
 students in the said College shall have liberty and faculty of taking 
 the degrees of Bachelor, Master, and Doctor in the several arts 
 and faculties, at the appointed times, and shall have liberty within 
 themselves of performing all scholastic exercises, for the conferring 
 such degrees, in such manner as shall be directed by the statutes, 
 rules, and ordinances of the said College. 
 
 And, in order that such degrees may be in due form granted in 
 the said College, we do further will, and direct, and ordain that 
 there shall be at all times a Chancellor of the said University to be 
 chosen at and for such periods of time, and under such rules and 
 regulations as the College Council, by and with the sanction and 
 approbation of the Lord Bishop or Bishops, aforesaid, may, by their 
 statutes, rules, or ordinances, to be from time to time passed for 
 that purpose, think fit to appoint. 
 
 And that the Chancellor, Provost, and Professors of the said Col- 
 lege, and all persons admitted therein to the Degree of Master of 
 Arts, or to any Degree in Divinity, Law, or Medicine, and who 
 from the time of such their admission to such Degree shall pay the 
 annual sum of twenty shillings of sterling money for and towards 
 the support and maintenance of the said College, shall be, and be 
 deemed, taken, and reputed to be members of the Convocation of 
 the said University, and as such members of the said Convocation, 
 shall have, exercise, and enjoy all such powers and privileges in 
 regard to conferring degrees, and in any other matters, as may be 
 provided for by any rules, orders, or regulations of the said College 
 
41? 
 
 Council, sanctioned and confirmed by the Lord Bishop or Bishops 
 as aforesaid, so far as the same are capable of being had and 
 enjoyed by virtue of thesa our Letters Patent, and consistently 
 with the provisions thereof, and with the said Act of the Legislature 
 of our Province of Canada. 
 
 And we will, and by these presents for us, our heirs and successors, 
 do grant and declare, that these our Letters Patent, or the enrol- 
 ment or exemplification thereof, shall and may be good, firm, valid, 
 sufficient, and effectual in the law, according to the true intent and 
 meaning of the same, and shall be taken, construed, and adjudged 
 in the most favourable and beneficial sense, and to the best advan- 
 tage of our said College, as well in our courts o^ record as else- 
 where, and by all and singular judges, justices, officers, ministers, 
 and other subjects whatsoever of us, our heirs and successors, any 
 nrs-recital, non-recital, omission, imperfection, defect, matter, 
 cause, or thing whatsoever to the contrary notwithstanding. 
 
 In witness whereof, We have caused these Our Letters to be 
 made Patent. Witness Ourself , at our Palace at Westmin- 
 ster, the sixteenth day of July, in the sixteenth year of 
 our reign. 
 
 By Her Majesty's Command. 
 
 EDMUNDS. 
 
APPENDIX J. 
 
 McGILL UNIVERSITY CHARTER. 
 
 VICTORIA, by the Grace of God, of the United Kingdom of Great 
 Britain and Ireland, Queen, Defender of the Faith, <c., &c. 
 
 To all to whom these Presents shall come GREETING : 
 
 % 
 
 Whereas the Honourable James McGill, late of the City of 
 Montreal, in that part of the Province of Canada heretofore con- 
 stituting the Province of Lower Canada, by his last will and testa- 
 ment, bearing date at Montreal aforesaid, the eighth day of 
 January, in the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and 
 eleven, did give and bequeath a certain tract of land near the said 
 City of Montreal, with the dwelling house and other buildings 
 thereon erected, to trustees in trust to convey and assure the same to 
 the Royal Institution for the Advancement of Learning, established 
 by virtue of an Act of the Provincial Parliament of the said then 
 Province of Lower Canada, made and passed in the forty-first year 
 of the reign of our late Royal Predecessor King George the Third, 
 intituled "An Act for the establishment of Free Schools and the 
 Advancement of Learning in this Province," upon condition that 
 the said institution should within ten years from the decease of the 
 said James McGill, erect and establish, or cause to be erected and 
 established, upon the said land, an University or College, for the 
 purposes of education and the advancement of learning in the said 
 then Province, with a competent number of professors and teachers 
 to render such establishment effectual and beneficial for the pur- 
 pose intended, and also upon condition that one of the colleges to 
 be comprised in the said university should be called "McGill Col- 
 lege ; " and whereas the said James McGill, Esquire, by his said will, 
 did further give and bequeath to the said Trustees, the sum of ten 
 thousand pounds in trust, to pay the same with interest to accrue 
 
419 
 
 thereon from and after the expiration of three years from his 
 decease to the said Royal Institution for the Advancement of Learn- 
 ing, to be applied as soon as the said institution should have erected 
 an university or college on the said land, towards defraying the ex- 
 penses thereby incurred, and towards maintaining the said univer- 
 sity or college so erected and established ; and whereas our late 
 Royal Predecessor King George the Fourth, upon the humble 
 petition to that effect of the said Royal Institution for the Advance- 
 ment of Learning, was pleased by his Letters Patent, bearing 
 date at Westminster the thirty-first day of March in the second 
 year of his reign, to will and ordain in manner following, that is 
 to say : 
 
 "Whereas the Honorable James McGill, late of the City of 
 Montreal, in the Province of Lower Canada, now deceased, by his 
 last will and testament, bearing date at Montreal the eighth day 
 of January, in the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred 
 and eleven, did give and bequeath a certain tract of land near the 
 said City of Montreal, with the dwelling house and other buildings 
 thereon erected, to Trustees in trust to convey and assure the same 
 to the Royal Institution for the Advancement of Learning, estab- 
 lished by virtue of an Act of the Provincial Parliament of Lower 
 Canada, made and passed in the forty-first year of the Eeign of His 
 late Majesty, intituled 'An Act for the establishment of Jb'ree 
 Schools and the Advancement of Learning in this Province,' upon 
 condition that the said Institution should, within ten years from 
 the decease of the said James McGil), erect and establish, or cause 
 to be erected and established, upon the said land, an University or 
 College, for the purposes of education and the advancement of 
 learning in the said Province, with a competent number of pro- 
 fessors and teachers to render such establishment effectual and 
 beneficial for the purpose intended, and also upon condition that 
 one of the'Colleges to be comprised in the said University should 
 be called ' Mc^ill College ' ; and Whereas the said James McGill, 
 Esquire, by his last will, did further give and bequeath to the said 
 Trustees the sum of 10,000 in trust to pay the same, with interest 
 to accrue thereon from and after the expiration of three years from 
 his decease, to the said Royal Institution for the Advancement of 
 
420 
 
 Learning, to be applied as soon as the said Royal Institution should 
 have erected an University or College on the said land, towards de- 
 fraying the expenses thereby incurred, and towards maintaining the 
 said University or College so erected and established ; and Whereas, 
 We have been humbly petitioned by the said Royal Institution for the 
 Advancement of Learning, that We would be pleased to grant our 
 Royal Charter for the more perfect erection ?nd establishment of 
 the said College, and for incorporating the members thereof for the 
 purposes aforesaid, and for such further endowment thereof as to 
 Us should seem meet, We, having taken the premises into our 
 Royal consideration, and being desirous that an University or Col- 
 lege should be established for the education of youth in the prin- 
 ciples of true religion, and for their instruction in the different 
 branches of science and literature, are willing to comply with the 
 prayer of the said petition, and to afford every assistance towards 
 carrying the intentions of the said James McGill into execution ; 
 
 "Therefore, know ye that We, of our special grace, certain 
 knowledge, and mere motion, have willed, ordained, and granted, 
 and do by these presents for Us, our heirs, and successors, will, 
 ordain, and grant, that upon the said land and in the said buildings 
 thereon erected, or to be erected, there shall be established from 
 this time one College at the least, for the education of youth and 
 students in the arts and faculties, to continue forever, and that 
 the first College to be erected thereon shall be called 'McGill 
 College,' and that our trusty and well beloved, the Governor of 
 Lower Canada, Lieutenant-Go vernor of Lower Canada, Lieutenant- 
 Governor of Upper Canada, the Bishop of Quebec, the Chief Jus- 
 tice of Montreal, and the Chief Justice of Upper Canada, for the 
 time being, shall be Governors of the said McGill College, and that 
 the said McGill College shall consist of one Principal, to be elected 
 in manner hereinafter mentioned, and who shall be during his con- 
 tinuance in the said office, a Governor of the said College, of four 
 Professors to be also elected in manner hereinafter mentioned, and 
 of Fellows, Tutors, and Scholars in such numbers, and at such 
 salaries and subject to such provisions, rules, and regulations as 
 shall hereafter be appointed by the statutes, rules, and ordinances 
 of the said College ; 
 
421 
 
 And we do, by these Presents, for Us, our heirs and successors, 
 will, ordain, and grant that the Principal and Professors of 
 the said College shall be from time to time elected by the 
 said Governors or the major part of them as shall be present at 
 any meeting to be holden for such election ; and in case of an 
 equality of votes, the officer present at such meeting whose office is 
 first described in order in these presents shall have a double and 
 casting vote ; provided always, that the persons by whom such 
 election shall be made shall notify the same respectively to Us, our 
 heirs and successors, through one of our or their principal Secre- 
 taries of State, by the first opportunity, and in case that We, our 
 heirs or successors, shall disapprove of any person so elected, and 
 shall cause such disapprobation to be notified to him under the 
 Royal signet and sign manual, or through one of the principal 
 Secretaries of State, the person so elected as aforesaid shall imme- 
 diately upon such notification, cease to hold the office of Principal 
 or Professor to which he shall have been elected as aforesaid, and 
 the said Governors shall thereupon proceed to the election of 
 another person to fill the office of such Principal or Professor respec- 
 tively, and so, from time to time, as often as the case shall happen. 
 
 " And We do by these presents, for Us, our heirs and successors, 
 will, ordain, and grant that the said Governors, Principal, 
 and Fellows, and their successors for ever, shall be one distinct 
 and separate body politic and corporate in deed and in word, by 
 the name and style of ' The Governors, Principal, and Fellows of 
 McGill College, at Montreal, in the said Province of Lower Canada,' 
 and that by the same name they shall have perpetual succession and 
 a common seal, and that they and their successors shall, from time 
 to time, have full power to break, alter, make new, or change such 
 common seal at their will and pleasure, and as shall be found ex- 
 pedient, and that by the said name the said Governors, Principal, 
 and Fellows, and their successors, from time to time, and at all 
 times hereafter, shall be a -body politic and corporate in deed and in 
 law, and be able and capable to have, take, receive, purchase, 
 acquire, hold, possess, enjoy, and retain. 
 
 " And We do hereby, for Us, our heirs and successors, give and 
 grant full authority and free license to them and their successors, 
 by the name aforesaid, to have, take, receive, purchase, acquire. 
 
422 
 
 hold, possess, enjoy,' and retain to and for the use of the said 
 College, notwithstanding any statutes or statute of mortmain, any 
 manors, rectories, advowsons, messuages, lands, tenements, rents, 
 hereditaments of what kind, nature, or quality soever, so as that the 
 same do not exceed in yearly value the sum of 6,000 above all 
 charges ; and moreover, to take, purchase, acquire, have, hold, 
 enjoy, receive, possess, and retain, i:otwithstanding any such 
 statutes or statute to the contrary, all or any goods, chattels, charit- 
 able or other contributions, gifts and benefactions whatsoever ; and 
 that the said Governors, Principal, and Fellows, and their 
 successors, by the same name, shall and may be able and capable in 
 law to sue and be sued, implead and be impleaded, answer and be 
 answered in all and every Court or Courts of record or places of 
 judicature within our United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland, 
 and our said Province of Lower Canada, and other our dominions, 
 and in all and singular actions, causes, pleas, suits, matters, and 
 demands whatsoever, of what kind and nature and sort soever, in 
 as large, ample, and beneficial manner and form as any other body 
 politic and corporate, or any other our liege subjects being persons 
 able and capable in law may or can have, take, purchase, receive, 
 hold, possess, enjoy, retain, sue, implead, or answer, or be sued, 
 impleaded, or answered, in any manner whatsoever. 
 
 '* And We do by these presents, for Us, our heirs, and success- 
 ors, will, ordain, and grant, that the Governors of the said College, 
 or the major part of them, shall have power and authority to frame 
 and make statutes, rules, arid ordinances touching and concerning 
 the good government of the said College, the performance of Divine 
 service therein, the studies, lectures, exercises, and degrees in 
 arts and faculties and all matters regarding the same, the election, 
 qualification, and residence of the Principal, Professors, Fellows, 
 and Scholars, the salaries, stipends, and provisions for the Princi- 
 pal, Professors, Fellows, and Scholars, and_0fiicer3 of the said Col- 
 lege, and touching and concerning other matter or thing which to 
 them shalll seem good, fit, useful, and agreeable to this our Charter, 
 provided that no such statutes, rules, and ordinances shall have any 
 force or effect until allowed and confirmed by Us, our heirs, and 
 successors ; and also from time to time to revoke, augment, or alter 
 
423 
 
 the same as to them, or the major part of them, shall seem expedient, 
 subject always to our allowance and confirmation as aforesaid, pro- 
 vided that the said statutes, rules, and ordinances, or any of them, 
 shall not be repugnant to the laws and statutes of this our realm, 
 and of our said Province of Lower Canada ; and we do hereby for 
 Us, our heirs, and successors, charge and command that the 
 statutes, rules, and ordinances as aforesaid, subject to the said 
 provisions, shall be strictly and inviolably observed, kept, and per- 
 formed, so long as they shall respectively remain in force and effect, 
 under the penalties to be thereby or therein inflicted or contained ; 
 
 And we do by these presents, for Us, our heirs, and successors, 
 will, ordain, direct, and appoint, that the members of the Royal 
 Institution aforesaid, for the time being, shall be visitors of the 
 said College ; 
 
 And we do further will, ordain, and grant, that the said 
 College shall be deemed and taken to be an University, and that 
 the Students in the said College shall have liberty and faculty 
 of taking the degrees of Bachelor, Master, and Doctor in the several 
 arts and faculties, at the appointed time, and shall have liberty 
 within themselves of performing scholastic exercises, for the con- 
 ferring of such degrees, in such manner as shall be directed by the 
 statutes, rules, and ordinances of the said College ; 
 
 And We do by these presents for Us, our heirs, and successors, 
 grant and declare that these our Letters Patent, or the enrolments or 
 exemplifications thereof shall and may be good, firm, and valid, suffici- 
 ent and effectual in the law according to the true intent and meaning of 
 the same, and shall be taken, and construed, and adjudged in the 
 most favourable and beneficial sense for the best advantage of the said 
 Governors, Principal, Fellows, and Scholars of the said College at 
 Montreal aforesaid, as well in our Courts of Record, as else- 
 where, and by all and singular judges, justices, officers, ministers, 
 and other subjects whatsoever, of Us, our heirs, and successors, 
 any misrecital, nonrecital, omission, imperfection, defect, matter, 
 cause, or thing whatsoever to the contrary thereof, in anywise not- 
 withstanding, without fine or fee, great or small, to be for the 
 same in any manner rendered, done, or paid to Us in our hanaper 
 or elsewhere to our use." 
 
424 
 
 And whereas it is deemed expedient for the interests of the said 
 College, and for the augmentation of its funds, and the better and 
 more easy management of its affairs and the government of the said 
 College, to make certain alterations in the provisions of the said 
 hereinbefore recited and existing Letters Patent, which said alter- 
 ations are and have been assented to by the said Royal Institution 
 for the Advancement of Learning and by the said Corporation of 
 the said College : 
 
 Now Know Ye, that We, of our special grace, certain knowledge, 
 and mere motion, have willed, ordained, and granted, and by these 
 presents do, for Us, our heirs, and successors, will, ordain and 
 grant, that henceforth from the date hereof, the members of the 
 Royal Institution aforesaid for the time being shall be and remain 
 Governors of the said College, and shall have and exercise all and 
 every the powers, authority, and jurisdiction given and granted 
 unto the Governors nominated and appointed in and by the said 
 Letters Patent, save only in so far as the provisions of the said 
 Letters Patent in that behalf are or may be by these presents 
 altered ; and shall also have and exercise all and every tjie powers, 
 authority, and jurisdiction given and granted under and by virtue of 
 these presents ; 
 
 And We do further by these presents for Us, our heirs, and suc- 
 cessors, will and ordain, that henceforth from the date hereof, the 
 Governor of Lower Canada, the Lieutenant Governor of Lower 
 Canada, the Lieutenant Governor of Upper Canada, the Bishop of 
 Quebec, the Chief Justice of Montreal, the Chief Justice of Upper 
 Canada, and the Principal of the said College, shall not, nor shall 
 any or either of them, as such Governor of Lower Canada, Lieu- 
 tenant Governor of Lower Canada, Lieutenant Governor of Upper 
 Canada, Bishop of Quebec, Chief Justice of Montreal, Chief Justice 
 of Upper Canada, and Principal of the said College, be Governor of 
 the said College, or use or exercise any power, authority or juris- 
 diction in or over the same in any manner or way whatsoever ; 
 
 And We do further, by these presents, for Us, our heirs, and 
 successors, will, ordain, and grant, that the said College shall con- 
 sist of one Principal, of such and so many Professors in the various 
 arts and faculties as from time to time may be judged necessary 
 
425 
 
 and expedient by the said Governors, and of Fellows, Tutors, and 
 Scholars, in such numbers and at such salaries, and subject to such 
 provisions, rules, and regulations as shall be appointed by the sta- 
 tutes, rules, and ordinances of the said College ; that save and 
 except for the purposes hereinafter specially mentioned and ex- 
 cepted, three of the said Governors shall be a sufficient number to 
 be present at any meeting for the transaction of the ordinary busi- 
 ness of the said College ; that the determination of all questions, 
 matters, and things submitted to the said Governors at their meet- 
 ings, shall be made by the votes of the majority of those present, 
 including the vote of the Governor presiding at such meeting, who 
 shall have a double or casting vote in the case of an equality of 
 votes thereat ; that the President or Principal for the time being 
 of the said Royal Institution, in all cases when present, shall pre- 
 side at the said meetings, and in his absence the member of the 
 said Royal Institution first or senior in order of appointment of 
 those present at the meeting, shall preside thereat ; that the Prin- 
 cipal and all the professors of the said College shall from time to 
 time be elected by the said Governors or the major part of them 
 present at a meeting specially convened and holden for the purpose 
 of such election, and shall and may hold their respective offices 
 subject to the right and power of amotion by the said Governors 
 for the time being, at a meeting specially convened and holden for 
 the said purpose : Provided always that no less than five of the 
 said Governors shall be present at such special meeting for the 
 purpose of 'election or amotion, and that special notice in writing 
 of the time, place, and object of every such special meeting, by the 
 Secretary of the said College, addressed to each of the said Gov- 
 ernors, shall have been delivered by the said Secretary into the 
 Post Office of the said City of Montreal at least fifteen days before 
 the time appointed for such meeting ; that within forty-eight hours 
 after every such election or amotion, notice thereof in writing, 
 sealed with the College Seal, signed by the Secretary of the said 
 College, or in his absence by the Governor who shall have presided 
 at the meeting whereat such election or amotion shall haye been 
 voted, and addressed to our Visitor of the said College hereinafter 
 mentioned, for the time being, shall be delivered into the Post 
 
426 
 
 Office of the said City of Montreal ; that every such election or 
 amotion shall be subject to the review of our said Visitor, whose 
 determination thereon being signified in writing to the said Gov- 
 ernors within sixty days after such delivery as aforesaid at the said 
 Post Office of the City of Montreal, of the said notice of such elec- 
 tion or amotion, shall be final and conclusive unless the same by 
 any order or orders to be by Us, our heirs or successors made in 
 our or their Privy Council shall be altered, revoked, or disallowed 
 as hereinafter is provided ; that during the said last mentioned 
 period of sixty days the said election or amotion, as the case may 
 be, shall have no force or effect ; and that failing such signification 
 within the said last mentioned period, such election or amotion 
 shall be and be helcf and taken to be by him approved and con- 
 firmed ; 
 
 And We do further by these pres9nts for Us, our heirs and 
 successors, will and ordain, that henceforth from the date hereof 
 such election shall not be required to be notified to Us, our heirs, 
 and successors, in the manner provided and required in and by the 
 said Letters Patent, or in any other manner whatsoever ; 
 
 And We do further by these presents, for Us, our heirs and 
 successors, will, ordain, and grant, that the said Governors, Princi- 
 pal, and Fellows, and their successors for ever, shall be one body 
 politic and corporate, by the name of " The Governors, Principal, 
 and Fellows of McGill College," and by the said name shall have 
 perpetual succession, and a common seal, and shall by the same 
 name sue and be sued, implead and be impleaded, and answer and 
 be answered unto, in every Court of Us, our heirs and successors, 
 henceforth from the date hereof, and shall no longer be known by 
 the name in the said Letters Patent mentioned, and shall retain all 
 and every the property, franchises, rights, and privileges granted 
 under and by virtue of the said Letters Patent, and belonging to 
 the said Corporation immediately before the date hereof, and shall 
 be and remain liable to all claims and duties to which immediately 
 before the date hereof they were subject, save only in so far as by 
 these presents may be otherwise specially provided ; 
 
 And We do further by these presents, for Us, our heirs, and 
 successors, will, ordain, and grant, to the said Governors, Principal, 
 
427 
 
 and Fellows, and their successors, by the name aforesaid, full 
 authority and free license to have, take, purchase, and hold, to them 
 and their successors to and for the use of the said College, any 
 goods, chattels, or personal property whatsoever ; and also that by 
 the name aforesaid they shall be able and capable in law, notwith- 
 standing any statutes or statute of mortmain, law, usage, or custom 
 whatsoever to the contrary, to have, take, purchase, and hold to 
 them and their successors to and for the use of said College, any 
 other manors, rectories, advowsons, messuages, lands, tenements, 
 rents, and hereditaments of what kind, nature, or quality soever, 
 over and above the manors, rectories, advowsons, messuages, lands, 
 tenements, rents, and hereditaments in the said Letters Patent men- 
 tioned of the yearly value of Six thousand pounds above all charges 
 as in the said Letters Patent is set forth, but not for the purpose 
 or with the view of re-selling the same ; provided always, that the 
 whole shall not exceed the yearly value of Twelve thousand pounds 
 above all charges, such annual value to be calculated and ascer- 
 tained at the period of taking, purchasing, or acquiring the 
 same ; 
 
 And We do further by these presents, for Us, our heirs and 
 successors, appoint as our Visitor in and over and for the said 
 College, our Governor General of our said Province of Canada, for 
 the time being, or in his absence the Administrator of the Govern- 
 ment for the time being ; who shall exercise, use, and enjoy all and 
 every the powers and authority of a Visitor, for and in the name 
 and behalf of Us, our heirs and successors, of the said College in 
 all matters and things connected with the said College, as to him 
 shall seem meet, according to the tenor and effect of these presents, 
 and of the laws in force in our realm of England in relation to 
 such powers and authority. 
 
 And We do further by these presents, for Us, our heirs and 
 successors, revoke and annul the power and authority in and by 
 the said Letters Patent given and granted to the members for the 
 time being of the Royal Institution for the Advancement of Learn- 
 ing, to be Visitors of the said College ; and do will and ordain that 
 henceforth from the date of these presents the power and authority 
 
 Cl 
 
428 
 
 so given and granted to the said members of the said royal institu- 
 tion to be such Visitors, shall absolutely cease and determine, and 
 shall not be exercised or used by them or any of them. 
 
 And We do further by these presents, for Us, our heirs and 
 successors, will, ordain, and declare that the statutes, rules and 
 ordinances from time to time framed and made by the said 
 Governors of the said College, touching the matters and things in 
 the said Letters Patent and in these presents enumerated, or any 
 thereof, or for the revoking, augmenting, or altering of any statutes, 
 rules, or ordinances theretofore framed and made, so always as the 
 same be not repugnant to the laws of Our realm or of Our said 
 Province of Canada, or to the objects and provisions of this Our 
 Charter, shall have full force and effect, without the allowance and 
 confirmation of Us, Our heirs and successors, as ordained in and 
 by the said Letters Patent ; provided always, that a certified Copy 
 of all such statutes, rules and ordinances, sealed with the College 
 seal and addressed to Our said Visitor of the said College for the 
 time being, shall have been delivered into the Post Office of the 
 said City of Montreal, and that the same shall not have been dis- 
 allowed by Our said Visitor, and such disallowance signified in 
 writing to the said Governors, within sixty days after such delivery 
 of such copy into the said Post Office. 
 
 And We do by these presents, for Us, our heirs and successors, 
 expressly save and reserve to Us, our heirs and successors, the 
 power of receiving, and by any order or orders to be by Us, or Them, 
 made in Our or their Privy Council revising, confirming, altering, 
 revoking or disallowing, all or any of the decisions, sentences, or 
 orders so as aforesaid from time to time by the said Visitor to be 
 made and rendered in reference to any such statutes, rules and 
 ordinances, or the disallowing thereof, or in reference to any 
 matter or thing whatsoever, as to which any power or authority is 
 by these presents given and granted to him ; 
 
 And We do by these presents, for Us, Our heirs and successors, 
 will, ordain, and grant, that nothing herein contained shall be held, 
 construed, or considered to have in any manner or way whatsoever 
 revoked, cancelled, abrogated, or altered the provisions, powers, 
 authorities, and grants in and by the said Letters Patent ordained 
 
429 
 
 and granted, or any thereof, save and except in the particulars 
 hereinbefore specially and expressly set forth ; but that all and 
 every the said provisions, powers, authorities, and grants in and by 
 the said Letters Patent ordained and granted, shall subsist and 
 continue in full force and effect, tave and except in the particulars 
 aforesaid, in the same manner as if these Our Letters Patent had 
 never been made, ordained, or granted ; and We do further by these 
 presents for Us, our Heirs and Successors, grant and declare that 
 these our Letters Patent, or the enrolment or exemplification 
 thereof, shall be in all things valid and effectual in the law accord- 
 ing to the true intent and meaning of the same, and shall be taken, 
 construed, and adjudged in the most favourable and beneficial sense 
 for the best advantage of the said College, and of the said Gover- 
 nors, Principal, Fellows, and Scholars thereof, as well in our Courts 
 of Record as elsewhere, and by all and singular judges, justices, 
 officers, ministers and other subjects whatsoever of Us, our heirs 
 and successors, any misrecital, non-recital, omission, imperfection, 
 defect, matter, cause, or thing whatsoever to the contrary thereof in 
 any wise notwithstanding. 
 
 In witness whereof We have caused these Our Letters to be 
 made Patent. Witness Ourself at Our Palace at West- 
 minster, this sixth day of July, in the sixteenth year of 
 Our Reign. 
 
 By Her Majesty's command, 
 
 (Signed) EDMUNDS. 
 
 BISHOP'S UNIVERSITY CHARTER. 
 
 VICTORIA, by the Grace of God of the United Kingdom of Great 
 Britain and Ireland, Queen, Defender of the Faith, &c., &c 
 
 To all to whom these Presents shall come GREETING : 
 
 Whereas, by an Act passed by the Legislature of our Province of 
 Canada, in the seventh year of our reign, intituled, " An Act to 
 incorporate Bishop's College in the Diocese of Quebec," there was 
 constituted and established at Lennoxville, in the Township oi 
 
480 
 
 Ascot, in the District of Saint Francis, and within the Diocese of 
 Quebec, in our said Province of Canada, a body corporate and 
 politic, under the name of Bishop's College, in connection with the 
 United Church of England and Ireland, which said Corporation is, 
 by the said Act, made to consist of : First, the Lord Bishop of 
 Quebec, or other superior ecclesiastical functionary of the United 
 Church of England and Ireland, in the said Diocese of Quebec ; 
 Secondly, the Trustees of the said Bishop's College, not less than 
 three in number ; and Thirdly, the College Council of the said 
 Bishop's College, not less than three in number ; which said Trus- 
 tees and the members of the said College Council shall be named by 
 the said Lord Bishop of Quebec, or other superior ecclesiastical 
 functionary as aforesaid, and shall, in the event of their death, 
 removal from the Province, dismissal from their office, or resigna- 
 tion, be replaced by other persons to be named in like manner, and 
 so on continually forever ; 
 
 And whereas it is by the said Act further provided that the said 
 Corporation of Bishop's College shall, besides other corporate 
 powers and capacities necessary to the well ordering of their affairs, 
 have full power to make and establish such and so many rules, 
 orders, and regulations (not being contrary to the laws of Can- 
 ada or to the said Act) as they shall deem useful and necessary, 
 as well concerning the system of education in, as for the con- 
 duct and government of, the slid College, and of any other 
 institution or school connected with or dependent on the same, and 
 of the corporation thereof, and for the superintendence, advantage, 
 and improvement of all the property, movable or immovable, 
 belonging to, or which shall hereafter belong to the said Corporation, 
 and shall have power to take under any legal title whatsoever, and 
 to hold for the said College, without any further authority, license, 
 or letters of mortmain, all land and property, movable or immov- 
 able, which may hereafter be sold, ceded, exchanged, given, 
 bequeathed, or granted to the said Corporation, or to sell, alienate, 
 convey, let, or lease the same, if need be : Provided always, that 
 the net rents, issues, and profits arising from the immovable 
 property of the said Corporation shall not at any time exceed the 
 annual sum of three thousand pounds current money of the Province 
 
431 
 
 of Canada ; Provided, also, that no rule, order, or regulation, which 
 shall be made and established by the said Corporation in the manner 
 aforesaid, shall be of any force or effect, until the same shall have 
 been sanctioned and confirmed by the said Lord Bishop or other 
 ecclesiastical functionary, as aforesaid ; 
 
 And whereas, by another Act passed by the Legislature of the 
 Province of Canada, at a Session held in the fifteenth and six- 
 teenth years of our reign, intituled " An Act to amend the Act 
 incorporating Bishop's College," it is enacted that the Bishop of 
 Montreal, as well as any other Bishop or Bishops who may be 
 appointed for any diocese of the United Church of England and 
 Ireland which may hereafter be constituted in Lower Canada, 
 together with the Bishop of Quebec, shall hereafter constitute the 
 first branch of the Corporation of Bishop's College ; 
 
 And whereas since the passing of the said first mentioned Act, 
 the Corporation of the said College have, with the sanction of the 
 Lord Bishop of Quebec, by their petition to us, humbly set forth 
 that in pursuance of the provisions of the said Act, Bishop's College 
 has been duly organized by the appointment of Trustees and of a Col- 
 lege Council, and that certain statutes, rules, and ordinances have 
 been made by the said Corporation, with the approval of the Lord 
 Bishop of Quebec ; and, further, that a suitable building has been 
 erected, and a Principal and professors in the faculties of Divinity 
 and of the Arts have been duly appointed, and are now engaged in 
 the education of a number of scholars duly admitted, according to 
 the statutes and ordinances of the said Corporation ; and the said 
 College being, according to the said Act of Legislature of our Prov- 
 ince of Canada, in strict connection with the Church of England 
 and Ireland, and supported by an endowment provided by the 
 bounty of members of that Church and otherwise, an humble appli- 
 cation has been made to us by the said Corporation, that we would 
 be pleased to grant our Royal Charter for the more perfect estab- 
 lishment of the said College, by granting to it the privileges here- 
 inafter mentioned : 
 
 Now know ye that We, having taken the premises into our Royal 
 consideration, and being willing to promote the more perfect estab- 
 lishment within that part of our Province of Canada called Lower 
 
432 
 
 Canada, of a College in connection with the United Church of Eng- 
 land and Ireland, for the education of youth in the doctrines and 
 duties of the Christian religion, as inculcated by that Church, and 
 for their instruction in the various branches of science and litera- 
 ture, which are taught in the Universities of this Kingdom, have, 
 of our special grace, certain knowledge, and mere motion, willed, 
 ordained and granted, and do by these presents, for us, our heirs 
 and successors, will, ordain, and grant, that the said College shall 
 be deemed and taken to be a University, and shall have and enjoy 
 all such and the like privileges as are enjoyed by our Universities 
 of our United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland, as far as the 
 same are capable of being had or enjoyed by virtue of these our 
 Letters Patent ; and that the students at the said College shall have 
 liberty and faculty of taking the Degrees of Bachelor, Master, and 
 Doctor, in the several arts and the faculties of Divinity, Law and 
 Medicine, at the appointed times, and shall have liberty within 
 themselves of performing all scholastic exercises for the conferring 
 of such degrees, in such manner as shall be directed by the statutes, 
 rules, and ordinances of the said College ; 
 
 And in order that such degrees may in due form be granted 
 in the said College, We do further will and direct, and ordain, 
 that there shall be at all times a Chancellor and Vice-Chancellor 
 of the said University, to be chosen at and for such periods 
 of time, and under such rules and regulations as the Corpora- 
 tion of the said College may, by their statutes, rules, and ordin- 
 ances, to be from time to time passed for that purpose, think 
 fit to appoint, and that the Chancellor, Vice-Chancellor, Principal 
 and professors of the said College, and all persons admitted 
 therein to the degree of Master of Arts, or to any degree 
 in Divinity, Law, or Medicine, who, from the time of such their 
 admission to such degree, shall pay the annual sum of twenty shil- 
 lings of current money for and towards the support and mainten- 
 ance of the said College, shall be and be deemed, taken, and reputed 
 to be members of the Convocation of the s lid University, and as 
 such members of the said Convocation shall have, exercise, and 
 enjoy all such powers and privileges, in regard to conferring degrees 
 and in any other matters, as may be provided for by any rules, 
 
433 
 
 orders, and regulations of the said College, duly sanctioned and con- 
 firmed, as far as the same are capable of being had and enjoyed by 
 virtue of these our Letters Patent, and consistently with the provi- 
 sions thereof. And we will and by these presents for us, our heirs, 
 and successors, do grant and declare that these our Letters Patent, 
 or the enrolment or exemplification thereof, shall and may be good, 
 firm, valid, sufficient, and effectual in the law, according to the true 
 intent and meaning of the same, and shall be taken, construed, and 
 and adjudged in the most favourable and beneficial sense, and to the 
 best advantage of our said College, as well in our Courts of Record 
 as elsewhere, and by all and singular judges, justices, officers, 
 ministers, and other subjects whatsoever, of U3, our heirs and suc- 
 cessors, any misrecital, non-recital, omission, imperfection, defect, 
 matter, cause or thing, whatsoever, to the contrary notwithstanding. 
 
 In witness whereof We have caused these Our Letters to be 
 made Patent. Witness Ourself at Our Palace at West- 
 minster, this twenty-eighth day of January, in the six- 
 teenth year of Our reign. 
 
 By Her Majesty's Command, 
 
 EDMUNDS. 
 
APPENDIX K. 
 
 LAVAL UNIVERSITY CHARTER. 
 
 VICTORIA, by the Grace of God of the United Kingdom of Great 
 
 Britain and Ireland, Queen, Defender of the Faith, &c., &c. 
 To all to whom these Presents shall come GREETING : 
 
 Whereas it hath been represented unto us that there has existed 
 during the last two hundred years, and does now exist in that part 
 of our Province of Canada called Lower Canada, a Seminary estab- 
 lished for the education and instruction of youth and known by 
 and under the corporate style aud title of " Le Seminaire de Que- 
 bec ;" that the said Seminary comprises a school of divinity and 
 classes of instruction in science and literature, at present fre- 
 quented by more than four hundred pupils ; that the said corpora- 
 tion is amply endowed, being provided with abundant means for 
 carrying out its objects without assistance from the Provincial 
 Legislature ; that it possesses extensive and valuable libraries, rich 
 and costly collections of all kinds of philosophical and other appar- 
 atus requisite for assisting in imparting a knowledge of the sciences ; 
 and Whereas humble application hath been made unto us by the 
 very Reverend Louis Jacques Casault, Superior of the said Semi- 
 nary, and the Reverend Antoine Parant, Joseph Aubry, John 
 Holmes, Leon Gingras, Louis Gingras, Michel Forgues Elzear, 
 Alexandre Taschereau, and Edward John Horan, directors of the 
 said Seminary, that We would be pleased to grant our Royal Charter 
 for the purpose of authorising the said corporation to confer 
 degrees, and granting unto the said corporation all other privileges 
 usually granted to and enjoyed by universities : 
 
 Now know ye that, having taken the premises into our Royal 
 consideration, and duly appreciating the great utility and import- 
 ance of the enjoyment of these privileges by the said " Seminaire 
 de Quebec," We, of our especial grace, certain knowledge, and mere 
 
435 
 
 motion have ordained and granted, and by these presents do for us, 
 our heirs, and successors, ordain and grant that the said Louis 
 Jacques Casault, Antoine Parant, Joseph Aubrey, John Holmes, 
 Leon Gingras, Louis Gingras, Michel Forgues Elzear, Alexandre 
 Taschereau, and Edward John Horaii, and their successors in their 
 offices aforesaid shall be and be called as heretofore one body cor- 
 porate and politic, and shall in addition to the powers and privileges 
 by them hitherto possessed and enjoyed in their said corporate 
 capacity, have, possess, and enjoy the rights, powers, and privileges 
 of an University as hereinafter directed for the education and 
 instruction of youth and students in arts and faculties, and that in 
 each and every act or deed done and performed under and in virtue 
 of this charter, the said " Seminaire de Quebec " shall be named, 
 called, and known as the " Universite Laval " (Laval University). 
 
 And We do hereby, for us, our heirs, and successors, declare, 
 ordain, and grant that our trusty and well-beloved the most Reverend 
 Pierre-Flavien Turgeon, Roman Catholic Archbishop for the time 
 being of the said Diocese, or the person administering the said 
 Diocese, shall by virtue of his office be Visitor of the said University. 
 
 And We do hereby for us, our heirs, and successors, declare, 
 ordain, and grant that there shall be at all times one Rector of the 
 said University, and that the said office of Rector shall be held by 
 the Superior of the said Seminaire de Quebec for the time being. 
 
 And We do hereby for us, our heirs, and successors, declare, 
 ordain, and grant that there shall be such and so many professors in the 
 different arts and faculties in our said University as from time to 
 time shall be deemed necessary or expedient, and as shall be regul- 
 ated by the Visitor of our said University, by and with the advice 
 of the University Council hereinafter established. 
 
 And We do hereby for us, our heirs, and successors, declare, 
 ordain, and grant that the said Rector and the said professors of our 
 said University, and all persons who shall be duly matriculated into 
 and admitted as members of our said University and their successors 
 forever shall be one distinct and separate body politic in deed and in 
 name, by the name and style of "the Rector and members of L'Uni- 
 versite Laval (Laval University), at Quebec, in the Province of 
 Canada," and that by the same name they shall have perpetual sue- 
 
436 
 
 cession and a common seal , and that they and their successors shall 
 from time to time, have full power to break, change, alter, or renew 
 such common seal at their will and pleasure, and as often as they shall 
 judge expedient, and that by the same name, they, the said Rector 
 and members of the said University and their successors from time to 
 time and at all times hereafter, shall be able and capable in law to 
 sue and be sued, implead and be impleaded, answer and be 
 answered in all or any court or courts of record within our United 
 Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland and our said Province of 
 Canada and other our dominions, and in all singular actions, causes, 
 pleas, suits, matters, and demands whatsoever, of what nature or 
 kind soever, in as large, ample, and beneficial a manner as any 
 other body corporate and politic, or any other our liege subjects, 
 being persons able and capable in law, may or can sue, implead, or 
 answer, or be sued, impleaded, or answered in any manner whatso- 
 ever. 
 
 And We do hereby, for us, our heirs, and successors declare 
 and ordain that there shall be within our said University a Council, 
 to be called and known by the name of the " Universite Laval 
 (Laval University) Council." 
 
 And We do for us, our heirs, and successors, will and ordain that 
 the said Council shall consist and be composed of the Rector of the 
 said University, of the directors of the said Semmaire de Quebec, to 
 wit the Reverand Antoine Parant, Joseph Aubry, John Holmes, 
 Leon Gingras, Louis Gingras, Michel Forgues, Elzear Alexandre 
 Taschereau, and Edward John Horan, by virtue of their office as 
 such directors, and their successors, whether the said directors be 
 or be not professors in the said University, and of the three senior 
 professors of the several Faculties of Divinity, Law, Medicine, and 
 Arts in the said Uiiiver-sity. 
 
 And We do hereby for us, our heirs, and successors, further 
 will and ordain that by the term "director" shall be understood 
 any and every person considered as such by the said Seminaire de 
 Quebec. 
 
 And We do hereby, for us, our heirs, and successors, further 
 will and ordain that all the powers and privileges granted by this 
 our Charter shall be vested in and exercised by the said Council. 
 
437 
 
 And We do hereby, for us, our heirs, and successors, will and 
 ordain that the members of the said University Council shall hold 
 their seats in the said Council so long only as they and each of 
 them shall retain their respective offices as aforesaid, by and in 
 virtue of which they become members thereof. 
 
 And We do hereby, for us, our heirs, and successors, will and 
 ordain that the Rector, for the time being, of the said University, 
 shall preside at all meetings of the said University Council, at 
 Which he may be present, and that in his absence from any such 
 meeting it shall be presided over by such member thereof who may 
 then be first Assistant Superior of the said Seminaire de Quebec, 
 or in the absence of this latter by the second Assistant Superior 
 thereof, and in the absence of all three of the above functionaries, 
 by the member of the said Council who shall be the senior director 
 of the said Seminaire then present. 
 
 And We do hereby, for us, our heirs, and successors, declare 
 and ordain that no meeting of the said Council shall be or be 
 held to be a lawful meeting thereof, unless a majority of the 
 members thereof be present during the whole of every such meet- 
 ing ; and that all questions and resolutions proposed for the 
 decision of the said University Council shall be determined by the 
 majority of the votes of the members of Council present, including 
 the vote of the Rector or other presiding members ; and that in 
 case of an equal division of such votes, the Rector or other member 
 presiding at any such meeting shall give an additional or casting 
 vote. 
 
 And We do by these presents for us, our heirs and successors 
 will, ordain, and grant that the said Council of our said Uni- 
 versity shall have full power and authority to frame and make 
 statutes, rules, and ordinances touching and concerning the 
 good government of the said University, the studies, lectures, 
 exercises, degrees in arts and faculties, and all matters 
 regarding the same ; and also touching and concerning any 
 other matter or thing which to them shall seem good, fit, and 
 useful for the well being and advancement of our said Univer- 
 sity and agreeable to this our Royal Charter; and also from 
 time to time by any new statutes, rules, or ordinances, to revoke, 
 
438 
 
 renew, augment, or alter all, every or any of the said statutes, rules, 
 and ordinances as to them shall seem fit and expedient : Provided 
 always that the said statutes, rules, and ordinances or any of them 
 shall not be repugnant to the laws and statutes of the United 
 Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland or of our said Province of 
 Canada, nor repugnant to or inconsistent with this our Charter or 
 any of the provisions thereof ; provided, also, that a copy of all 
 statutes, rules, and ordinances so to be made as aforesaid under and 
 in virtue of this our Charter shall be furnished with all convenient 
 speed after the making thereof to the Visitor of our said University 
 for the time being, who shall have authority within two years from 
 the day of the receipt of such copy to disallow any such statute, 
 rule, or ordinance or any part thereof and such disallowance shall 
 without delay be signified in writing under the hand of our said 
 Visitor to the Rector of our said University, and thenceforward such 
 statute, rule, or ordinance, or any part thereof so disallowed, shall 
 be void and of no effect, but otherwise shall be and remain in full 
 force and virtue ; provided also that all statutes, rules, or ordin- 
 ances repugnant to law as aforesaid or to this our Charter or incon- 
 sistent therewith shall be ipso facto null and void. And we do 
 hereby for us, our heirs and successors will, ordain, and declare that 
 the said University Council shall have full power and authority to 
 nominate and appoint the various professors for the several facul- 
 ties of law, medicine, and arts, and of revoking and cancelling all 
 such nominations and appointments whenever they shall find just 
 and sufficient cause ; and the said Council shall also have and 
 possess the right and privilege of presenting and submitting the 
 names of candidates for the professorships of divinit} 7 to the Visitor 
 of the said University, by whom alone the appointment of the pro- 
 fessors of divinity shall be made and confirmed ; but the said 
 Council shall have no power or authority to revoke or annul the 
 nomination or appointment of the said professors of divinity 
 without the previous consent of the said Visitor. 
 
 And whereas it is necessary to make provision for the completion 
 and fitting up of the said Council at the first institution of our said 
 University and previously to the appointment of any professors, now 
 We do for us, our heirs and successors further ordain, and declare 
 
439 
 
 that until such professors be named the Rector and directors of the 
 said Seminaire shall be deemed to constitute the said council and 
 shall be to all intents and purposes capable of performing and 
 exercising all and every the duties, powers, authority, and privileges 
 hereby granted to and vested in the said Council. 
 
 And We do hereby for us, our heirs and successors, charge and 
 command that the statutes, rules, and ordinances aforesaid, sub- 
 ject to the said provisions, shall be strictly and inviolably observed, 
 kept, and performed from time to time under the penalties to be 
 thereby or therein imposed or contained. 
 
 And we do for us, our heirs and successors further will, ordain, 
 and grant that the said Universite Laval (Laval University) shall, 
 as such University hereby constituted, have, possess, and enjoy all 
 such and the like privileges as are now enjoyed by our Universities 
 of our United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland, so far as the 
 same are capable of being had, possessed, or enjoyed under and 
 by virtue of this our Royal Charter, and that the said University 
 Council shall have power and liberty to grant and confer on all 
 students, whether they be or be not students in the said Seminary 
 or University, or in any other college or seminary within our said 
 Province which shall be affiliated to and connected with the said 
 University as hereinafter provided, who shall be found duly 
 qualified according to the statutes, rules, and ordinances aforesaid, 
 to receive the same, the degrees of Bachelor, Master, and Doctor in 
 the several of arts and faculties, and the said University Council 
 shall have power andliterty within itself of causing to be per- 
 formed all scholastic duties for the conferring of such degrees in 
 such manner as shall be directed by the statutes, rules, and 
 ordinances aforesaid. 
 
 And We do further for us, our heirs and successors, will, ordain, and 
 grant that the said University Council shall for the purposes of this 
 our Royal Charter have, possess, and enjoy the right and power to 
 affiliate to and connect with the said University any one or more 
 college or colleges, seminary or seminaries, public institution or 
 institutions of education within our said Province as to the said 
 Council may seem fit, subject nevertheless to the statutes, rules, 
 and ordinances aforesaid. 
 
440 
 
 And We for us, our heirs and successors, do further will and 
 ordain that no religious test or qualification shall be required 
 of or appointed for any person to be admitted or matriculated 
 as students within our said University, provided, neverthe- 
 less, that all persons admitted to any degree in any art or 
 faculty therein shall make such declarations and subscriptions as 
 by the statutes, rules, and ordinances aforesaid, shall be fixed and 
 appointed : Provided always, and this our Royal Charter is granted 
 upon the express terms and conditions, that the powers, authori- 
 ties, privileges, and rights hereby granted shall not in the exercise 
 of them by the said University Council in any manner or way 
 interfere with, diminish, or otherwise affect the powers, rights, and 
 privileges of the said Seminaire de Quebec, as now enjoyed and 
 exercised by the Superior and directors of the said Seminaire, but 
 that all and every the said rights, powers, authorities, and privileges 
 of the said corporation of " Le Seminaire de Quebec," shall in the 
 administration of the affairs of the said Seminaire de Quebec remain 
 the same as heretofore. 
 
 A.nd We will, and by these presents for us, our heirs and 
 successors do ordain and declare that these our Letters Patent, 
 or an exemplification thereof, shall and may be good, firm, 
 valid, sufficient, and effectual in law, according to the true intent 
 and meaning of the same, and shall be taken, construed, and 
 adjudged in the most favorable and beneficial sense, and to the best 
 advantage of the said " Rector and members of our said University," 
 as well in our courts of record as elsewhere, and by all and singular 
 judges, justices, officers and other subjects whatsoever, of us, our 
 heirs and successors, any mis-recital, non-recital, o-nission, imper- 
 fection, defect, matter, cause, or thing whatsoever to the contrary 
 thereof in any wise, notwithstanding. 
 
 In witness whereof We have caused these Our Letters to be made 
 patent. Witness Ourself at our Palace at Westminster, 
 this eighth day of December, in the sixteenth year of 
 Our reign. 
 
UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY 
 BERKELEY 
 
 Return to desk from which borrowed. 
 This book is DUE on the last date stamped below. 
 
 LOAN 
 ONTH AFTER RE 
 
 LD 21-95m-H,'50(2877sl6)476 
 
YB 04435 
 
 GENERAL LIBRARY -U.C. BERKELEY 
 
 BOODa c 137S3